The Broken One

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 1
Chapter 6
Chapter 14
Chapter 42
Chapter 69

Chapter 2

You can’t imagine how hard it is to tell time with no clock and no windows to track the sun. I checked every inch of my “accommodations” multiple times, hoping to find something I missed. There was absolutely nothing other than the chair and bed.

“Well, Jackson”, I mumbled, “Looks like I fucked up good.”

Time seemed to crawl, and there was absolutely nothing to do so I decided to exercise. Pushups were first, getting my heart pumping around the time I reached a count of two hundred. Despite the pain I felt in my arms and chest I felt fantastic. Until something in my upper back came undone with a gut wrenching tearing I heard just as clearly as I felt it.

“SON OF A BITCH”, I shouted through instant tears as I collapsed.

I didn’t know how long I was out of it but I knew it was nightfall from the loud pop that echoed through the tiny room. I couldn’t even be bothered with looking at the princess due to the pain I felt.

“What in Equestria have you done”, Celestia gasped, engulfing me in a golden aura.

“Pulled muscles”, I groaned as she lay me down on the bed.

Quietly the giant alicorn did something with her shining horn, her eyes travelling over my back as she muttered. The warmth of her magic seeped into my back, but was nowhere near enough to stop the pain. Her mumbling ministrations continued for several minutes before she sighed and let the magic drop.

“Fuck”, I groaned as the pain returned with a vengeance.

“These muscles aren’t pulled, Jackson”, she cringed. “These muscles are torn!”

“Just fucking lovely”, I groaned.

“What manner of creature are you”, she finally asked.

“What part of ‘amnesia’ do you not understand”, I grunted.

“DO NOT SASS ME”, Celestia shouted as she pulled my face up to hers. “I AM TRYING TO HELP, AND YOUR ATTITUDE IS RATHER DISTRACTING!”

“Okay, geez”, I shouted back. “Just put me down already!”

Celestia huffed out a breath and settled me face down on the bed once again before closing her eyes as if in thought. For several minutes she was silent, her hair the only movement in the room.

“Do you know what I saw when I looked into your mind”, she asked, her eyes still closed.

“You did what now”, I grunted, trying to glare at her.

“Forgive me for withholding my manners”, she smiled darkly, “but reading your mind was the quickest way to gather the information I needed.”

“So you just tromped through my brain, not caring what the fuck you messed up”, I growled.

“Mind your attitude”, she warned quietly. “Besides, there was nothing there to mess up.”

“I’m not fucking stupid”, I muttered.

“No”, she replied testily, “and therein lies the problem.”

“Dafuq?”

Before I could blink her face was right next to mine, her eyes burning as she glared at me. Considering the state I was in I figured it best not to anger the crazy horse even further, so I silently bore her glare until she stood back up.

“As I asked before”, she sighed, “do you know what I saw when I looked into your mind?”

“No.”

“Impossible”, she muttered with a toss of her head before she looked at me with what was almost sympathy.

“Well, what did you see”, I asked hopefully.

“Your name”, she said quietly. “Just your name. No memories of friends. No memories of family or home.”

“But what does that mean”, I sighed.

“For all intents and purposes”, she hesitated, “you didn’t exist before you arrived here.”

“I… don’t exist”, I asked quietly.

“Of course you do”, she replied just as quietly before draping a wing across my back. “I’m not sure where you came from, or how you got here, but you exist just as surely as I do.”

“Yeah”, I muttered. “Can you please fix my muscles?”

“Since you asked so nicely”, she smiled.

Before I could reply she touched her horn to my back and flooded my body with magic. It was a weird sensation, almost like warm ripples running beneath my skin until they reached my damaged muscles. As soon as the magic began working on my injuries a chill raced across my scalp and deep into my brain.

“Dafuq was that”, I murmured dizzily.

“I’m healing you”, Celestia replied slowly.

“Why do you ask?”

I described what I felt, even though I could barely find the words. As I continued speaking Celestia’s brow raised higher and higher as her pupils got smaller and smaller. As I finished speaking her mouth hung slightly open. She rapidly blinked a few times before she shook her head and regained her composure.

“That certainly is interesting”, she said softly. “I regret to say it, but I must go for now. Have you eaten?”

“No”, I replied. “That cute nurse brought a tray of hay, which I can’t eat, by the way.”

“Cute”, Celestia asked with an odd look on her face.

“Face it”, I laughed, “All of those little horses-“

“Ponies.”

“-are super cute in their little uniforms and shit!”

“That sounds like a profane word”, she said with an edge to her voice.

“Sorry”, I shrugged.

“I doubt it”, she coolly replied before taking a deep breath and releasing it slowly. “I must go, but this oversight shall be rectified personally. And the cute nurse is Nurse Sweet Heart.”

She instantly vanished with that now familiar pop leaving me to my very limited devices, a fact I grumbled loudly about. Yes, I grumbled. Less than ten estimated minutes later a tray of what looked suspiciously like oatmeal and cupcakes with a glass of chilled milk as well as local periodicals popped into existence in my lap, causing that odd shiver again.

“Dafuq?!”

I sat still for several seconds, glancing around the room before shrugging and digging in. The first bite of oatmeal sent my eyebrows up near my hairline. A pleasant tang of fresh apple raced across my tongue, followed slowly by the hint of vanilla that was lifted and swirled with a bold dash of cinnamon. That creamy texture washed over the palate last, seeming to prepare the taste buds for the next marvelous bite.

“Holy fuck, this shit is awesome”, I grinned for some reason, then really dug in to the delicious offerings.

After finishing the rather large bowl of oat meal I eyed the colorful confectionary concoction. It was a white cupcake with impossibly bright lime green icing with purple sprinkles with a tiny flag of some sort stuck into the top. It almost looked like something the princess would eat.

“This thing looks like diabetes incarnate”, I muttered.

Slowly I pulled back the pink wrapper and bit into the eye watering thing. Vanilla sweetness slammed into my tongue, sending a cringe through my entire body. After the sweet torture began to subside the inexplicable twinge of Key Lime Pie flitted across my tongue.

“Get me some insulin”, I shivered, slowly putting the torturous treat back on the tray.

After finishing the somehow still cold milk I stretched, reached through the flap of the hospital gown that somehow fit almost perfectly and scratched my butt cheek. Suddenly I had to stifle a yawn as the room swayed. I made my way to the bed before I wound up falling.

There was something in the food, I woozily thought.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4

As soon as I popped into my room I noticed a few changes. The first was that the bed, normally the perfect size for a pony, had been replaced with a larger, slightly nicer bed. Deep red linens and comforter complimented the cream colored pillowcases.

“Well, that’s pretty”, I said, actually liking the way the bed looked.

My gaze continued around the room, falling at once on the dark wood dresser. It had three drawers which I immediately opened, pleased to find more clothes. I lifted the top article of clothing up and sighed when I realized it was a flowing pair of pants. The longer I stared at them the louder a question rang in my mind.

“How does she know what size my waist is?”

I folded the pants back up and put them away, continuing my inspection of the room yet again. I noticed a door in the corner that hadn’t been there before, as well as in the middle of the wall across from the bed. I opened the corner door first and actually laughed in relief as I rushed into the small bathroom to take care of business.

Several minutes later I exited the bathroom and glanced at the mirror to my left. It was a simple body length mirror with gilded frame and diamond accents. Somehow the diamond accents were simple. Weird, right? I crossed to the last remaining door and tugged on the handle. Nothing happened.

The loud pop behind me startled me and I jumped as I spun. The smile I had on my face fell when I saw the anger in Celestia’s eyes.

“Hi”, I said as I cringed.

“What were you thinking”, she hissed. “How could you put me in that position?!”

“I thought you were okay with it”, I replied quietly.

“Denying this request in front of my subjects would ruin me”, she growled. “I get the feeling you knew that, though."

“Dafuq”, I shouted. “I don’t know shit about politics!”

She shouted at me about my language and paced around the room again, mumbling to herself as she walked. Eventually she nodded to herself and stopped pacing.

“I can’t open that door”, I said as I pointed at the persistent portal.

“It’s a magical lock”, Celestia absentmindedly answered while looking through several materialized books at once. “Use true magic on it.”

I turned my attention on the lock, picturing a key slipping in and turning. An audible click told me I had managed to unlock it, but as I tried to open the door a large white wing slammed into the door keeping it shut. I looked over my shoulder and found myself face to muzzle with the Great White Mare herself.

“Where are you going, son”, she asked sternly. “We have matters to discuss.”

I looked from her wing to her face several times before I released the door handle and made my way over to the bed and sat down. She took a deep breath and followed me, somehow managing to sit on the bed beside me. Neither of us spoke for several minutes until she cleared her throat.

“Jackson, why did you want to list me as your mother”, she asked slowly.

“I guess because I didn’t want people to know I’m a golem”, I lied, cocking my head to the side when her horn lit up.

“The truth, please, Jackson”, she said quietly.

“I didn’t want to be associated with Discord.”

That damned horn lit up again.

“I don’t know, okay”, I shouted. “When I first suggested it I was joking but for some reason it just felt right, you know?”

“I think it was because you subconsciously realized you need a mother”, she said quietly as she used a wing to pull me close with a sigh. “I always wanted a son. Perhaps deep down we need each other.”

“I just feel so lost”, I whispered as the first tears slid down my cheeks. “I know what I am but not who I am.”

“You are my son and your own pony… I mean…”, she hesitated and sighed. “You are my son and that is what you are. Do you know what that means?”

“Ummm… no?”

“That means you are Prince Jackson of Equestria”, she smiled.

“Huh”, I squeaked. “I’m a prince now?!”

“Your mother is Princess Celestia”, she smiled.

“My mother”, I whispered, tears forming in my eyes. “Mother… why… why does it have to be this way?”

“It’s okay”, she cooed tearfully as she pulled me closer with her forelegs. “We’ll be okay.”

“Help me”, I cried, curling in on myself. “Help me find my place.”

“Your place is here, with me”, she whispered while stroking my hair. “Just relax, my little human. Let your fears and worries fall away and rest.”

She held me tightly, gently rocking me as she stroked my hair and hummed a calming song. It seemed like an eternity before my heart quit racing, but it just felt good to be held. Slowly I felt my eyes closing, and I didn’t fight it.

I woke up several hours later, somehow cradled in Celestia’s embrace as she dozed as well. I noticed streaks in the fur at the corners of her eyes telling me she had wept freely, whether for me or herself I didn’t know. I didn’t want to wake her so I stayed still, studying her face closely.

At the right corner of her mouth there was a tiny scar that angled down and back. Beneath her left eye was a small cluster of faded scars as well. Yet another very faint scar ran from one side of her neck to the other. I could barely see a slightly shorter patch of fur on her right shoulder. Being unable to move to see more I just relaxed and enjoyed her warmth.

“Luna, close the window”, she mumbled, pulling me closer.

“Who’s Luna”, I asked, poking her in the nostril. I burst into laughter when she let out a small whinny and jerked her head up.

“What”, she asked groggily as she blinked.

“You told Luna to close the window”, I replied.

Her eyes jolted open before a cloud seemed to drift behind them. She untangled herself from around me and sat up. I thought she was about to answer me but when I glanced at her I saw tears in her eyes. When I reached out for her she vanished with a pop.

Before I could ponder that turn of events I heard a light knock on the door. I stood, stretched and shuffled over to the door. I opened it with a yawn but didn’t see anyone.

“Down here”, one of my new favorite voices said.

I glanced down and sure enough there stood Fluttershy with a basket balanced on her back. I stepped back and invited her in, taking the basket off of her back as she trotted by.

“Thank you, Jackson”, she said in her whispery little voice.

“No problem”, I replied as I closed the door and sat the basket down. “What brings you here?”

“Oh, I just wanted to check on you”, she smiled.

“Thank you”, I smiled back.

She smiled even wider as she opened the basket and began pulling items from the basket. I saw what looked to be a wine bottle, a small tray of chocolate cupcakes and much to my surprise a platter of cooked fish.

“The bottle of apple cider is from Sweet Apple Acres”, she explained. “Applejack says hi.”

“Tell her I said hey when you get back.”

“The cupcakes were made by my friend Pinkie Pie”, she smiled. “She works at Sugar Cube Corner. I can’t tell you how excited she is to meet you.”

“She sounds really sweet”, I joked, getting a giggle from the buttery pony. “Where’d the fish come from?”

“That would be me”, she whispered with a blush. “I noticed you had predator teeth too, so I figured protein was part of your diet.”

“That sounds good”, I said with a grin.

“Dig in”, Fluttershy smiled.

Nobody had to tell me twice. I started with the fish, enjoying the smoky flavor as I washed it down with the sweet, crisp delicious cider. After I left nothing but bones on the platter I eyed the cupcakes warily before shrugging and taking a bite out of one.

“Wow”, I sighed.

The chocolate blended perfectly with the vanilla in the cupcakes, not too sweet but nowhere near bland. I hummed happily as I crammed the rest of the cupcake in my mouth and grabbed another. As I was taking the last bite a loud pop spooked me, causing me to choke. I felt a wing slam into my back, dislodging the piece of pastry.

“Thanks”, I coughed.

“Think nothing of it”, my mother smiled.

“Rise, Fluttershy.”

“Thank you, your Highness”, she squeaked.

“You know you only need to bow in public, right”, Celestia chuckled.

“But that’s how royalty is supposed to be greeted”, she whispered before she gasped loudly and turned impossibly round eyes to me. “Oh my goodness, I forgot that you’re Prince Jackson instead of just Jackson! I’m so s-sorry!”

I blinked several times as she dove face first at my feet. I glanced at the princess with a confused expression which she met with one of amusement and motioned to the prostrate Pegasus.

“Uh, rise, I guess”, I mumbled.

“Thank you, your Highness”, she said quietly.

“It’s just Jackson”, I chuckled.

“Oh no, I couldn’t address you so commonly”, she whimpered with a blush, giving me an idea.

“If you call me ‘your Highness’ one more time”, I threatened, “I’ll kiss you.”

“Okay”, she whispered, blushing when she realized what she said. “I mean… It’s… I’m sorry, your Highness.”

Without another word I titled her head up and kissed her lightly on the lips before she could react. She froze in place, lips still puckered slightly, eyes wide with pinprick pupils. After several seconds I waved my hand in front of her face but got no reaction.

“I think I broke her”, I said quietly as I turned to a very shocked Celestia.

“It would seem so”, she replied.

I turned back to Fluttershy, my eyes going wide as I found her forelegs around my shoulders and her lips pressed to mine again. She held the kiss for several seconds before pulling away from me and trying to fly out the door. I flinched when she ran into the door frame but she got back up and flew away.

“This makes things interesting”, Celestia said slowly.

“What things”, I asked.

“Well, you just kissed your new housemate”, she laughed.

“Housemate?”

“Yes, dear”, she said with a smile. “You see, I’m sending my student Twilight Sparkle to Ponyville to study friendship and I plan on sending you with her.”

“Study friendship”, I asked doubtfully.

“Absolutely”, Celestia replied. “Her magical skill is astounding, but she doesn’t have a single friend aside from me. I worry about her mental wellness.”

“Why?”

“She seems convinced that Nightmare Moon is returning”, she said evenly.

“Who is that”, I asked.

“A powerful, evil alicorn that tried to thrust the world into eternal night”, she replied darkly.

“Uh huh”, I hummed.

“She nearly killed me before I banished her to the moon”, Celestia whispered.

“Okay”, I huffed, “if that bitch does come back, I’m gonna kill her.”

“You can’t”, Celestia gasped.

“Why not”, I growled. “I’ll be damned if I’m gonna let anyone hurt my family!”

“Because Nightmare Moon is Luna, my sister”, she cried out.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 5

I had just started packing when my door opened and Celestia walked in. She glanced around the room and nodded as she saw all of my possessions on the bed. The alicorn I now call mom paced around the room muttering worriedly, drawing my attention.

“Something wrong, mom”, I asked.

After Fluttershy had left we had a long discussion. I mean long. As in we had over a month to go over everything. We discussed everything from what was expected of me as a Prince of Equestria to my mommy issues, which we resolved amidst gallons of hot cocoa and more gallons of tears. One of the more worrisome parts of the discussion was The Shiver as I called it.

To summarize, The Shiver is a physical manifestation, sort of like a nervous tick I have when I “learn” a new spell or type of magic. As it was I had learned to teleport, materialize and summon items, and to use healing magic. The teleportation was easier with line of sight, but the range was greater with visualization. The process was also easier when I was going somewhere I had been before. Teleporting inside the castle would quickly result in being chased by the guards. But it’s not like I know firsthand.

One interesting magical tidbit is that summoning and materializing are two totally different things. Summoning, the easier of the two actions, pulled whatever you were summoning out of its physical location and filled that void with the displaced blah blah blah. Basically you’re just moving it.

Materialization, however, is a whole different story. Materializing something consisted of a bit of transfiguration mixed with a dash of transmutation with a dash of insanity thrown in for good measure. It had taken me two hours to materialize a simple chair.

Much like teleportation, healing magic worked better when I had eyes on my target. Not having a horn did make it difficult to channel magic at first, but I learned that a mental aid such as pointing my palm at my target helped. Another neat tidbit is that pointing a single finger at my target gives pinpoint precision, a necessity for healing magic.

I wish I could describe the look on Celestia’s face when I asked about fireballs and lightning. About the closest I can get is constipation mixed with a stroke followed by being punched in the gut. I had never heard her Canterlot Voice sound as loud as when she screamed at me about the dangers of combat magic. Unfortunately she had to repeat herself after healing my bleeding ear drums.

She sat beside me and calmly explained why she thought it best if I avoided combat magic and focused on the “lighter magics” as she called them. Some of the dangers involved did sound quite horrifying, especially the never ending disembowelment. I wouldn’t promise to avoid it, but I did promise to only practice under supervision which mollified her.

Anyways, back to the present.

“Hmm”, Celestia hummed distractedly.

“Mom”, I said as I grabbed her cheeks and made her look in my eyes. “Mom, I asked what was wrong.”

“Nothing”, she squeaked, her eyes darting around the room.

“Okay”, I laughed while stroking her cheek, “I promise to take care of Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy and all of her friends. I promise to write every Friday night. I will definitely try to eat a balanced diet. Is that everything?”

“I hope so”, she worriedly sighed as she pulled me into a hug. “I know you can handle yourself, but Twilight Sparkle is so young and naïve!”

“You said she was twenty”, I laughed.
“Yes, but what’s that compared to six thousand”, she urged.

“I’ll watch over her as best I can”, I promised again. “But wouldn’t it be easier if I lived in that library with her?”

“Jackson”, she sighed, “grow up. So what if you kissed Fluttershy? The two of you can coexist peacefully.”

“If you say so.”

Once again we discussed my backstory, which we had developed with Applejack, Fluttershy and Mayor Mare. Rainbow Dash wouldn’t be a problem because I had threatened her before my history could begin. Rarity, the prissy sounding pony I never saw, was oblivious as well.

The official story is that I was accidentally summoned from another dimension but suffered amnesia during the transition, which was mostly true. The fact that we chose not to disclose who was responsible didn’t sit well with Applejack, but her concerns were assuaged with the mention of preventing mass hysteria and severe discrimination.

“Mom, I think I got this”, I smiled as I hugged her again. “Besides, I learned something new.”

I grinned at her and looked over my shoulder as she cocked an eyebrow. The faintest white aura surrounded my belongings and finished the packing quickly. Celestia praised my quick understanding of levitation and smiled widely as I hugged her yet again.

“I’ll send you a letter as soon as I get there”, I said quietly as I picked up my travel bag and headed out the door.

I heard the barest hint of a stifled sob from my room as I made my way down the hallway. It was difficult not to turn back, but I had tasks that needed accomplishing. What I was wondering is why my mother wanted me to make friends. I thought that was Twilight’s task. My other task was to learn more about magic. That was the task I was looking forward to accomplishing.

I made my way through the palace greeting random servants and guards, who all somehow knew I was a prince and just barely bowed their heads, and thought about the tasks ahead of me. I had tried my best to get out of living with Fluttershy, but mom had better counterarguments than I did. I wish I could say I knew what I was going to do about that kiss, but I had no clue.

I should have known better than to think and walk at the same time, because when I finally paid attention to my surroundings I found myself lost. I looked around until I found a guard and slowly approached him. He bowed his head slightly and granted my sheepish request for directions, actually smiling as I headed on my way.

I followed his directions and found myself at the train station in less than five minutes. I approached the ticket window and used two of the gold coins, called bits, to buy a ticket to Ponyville. As I waited for the train I decided to have a seat and watch the crowd.

The first remarkable pony I saw was a rather unique one. The white unicorn had a two tone electric blue mane and tail and purple lensed sunglasses on her face. I noticed musical notes on her flank. She nodded her head in time with the music coming from the headphones over her ears. She noticed me staring and gave a little sloppy salute. I returned the salute and she smiled slightly before going about her business.

Across the platform I saw a gray furred mare with black mane and tail holding some kind of instrument case. That made sense, considering her cutie mark was another music symbol. She opened the case while we were waiting and pulled out a cello, of all things. The size of the instrument forced her to stand on her hind legs to play, but when she drew the bow across the strings pure magic seemed to flow forth. The beauty of the song was striking. I contentedly listened to her play until the train came, jogging over and tossing a couple bits into her cello case.

I quickly gathered my travel bag and bedroll and made my way onto the train. I noticed most of the ponies staring at me, but all the stares were of curiosity instead of fear. I nodded and smiled at a small cluster of ponies, relief flooding me when they smiled back and said hello. Slowly I wormed my way through the crowd and took up a spot in an empty car.

Eventually the train started moving, the jolt shaking me from my thoughts. When I looked up I found myself staring at a gigantic smiling wad of bubblegum with bright blue eyes. I jolted back as the smile got impossibly wide and just kept growing. Just when I thought its face would rip the creature before me pulled in an impossibly large gasping breath.

“A NEW FRIEND”, the pink thing shrieked. “Ohmygoodnessit’sjustsonicetomeetyoumyname’sPinkiePiewhat’syournamewhereareyoufromdoyoulikepartiesI’mgonnathrowyouthemostPinktasticpartyeverand-”

“Pinkie, what the heck are you doing”, a scratchy voice called from the hallway.

“Oh, shit”, I sighed.

“In here with a new friend”, the one called Pinkie answered, wagging her tail like a dog.

“Oh cool”, Rainbow Dash said as she flitted in. As her eyes met mine her pupils shrank and her wings snapped against her sides causing her to crash to the floor.

“Oh, shit”, I repeated.

“H-hey Jackson, what’s up”, she laughed nervously.

I reached my hand down to help her up, flinching as she squinted her eyes and pulled away.

“I’m not gonna hurt you”, I sighed.

She looked from my hand to my face several times before carefully accepting the offered hand. When she was on her hooves she didn’t let go of my hand, somehow gripping it and turning it every direction she could.

“Huh, cool”, she said as she finally released me. “Thanks.”

“No problem”, I replied. “By the way, sorry about the hospital wing.”

“That was my fault”, she blushed. “I overreacted. I’ve never seen a… whatever you are before, so I thought you were attacking Fluttershy.”

“I’m a human”, I grinned. “I gotta say you knocked the fuck outta me.”

“Yeah, Fluttershy chased me for two days for that”, she shuddered. “She’s scary when she’s ticked off.”

“Well, guess I better avoid pissing her off”, I laughed.

“Dude, gross”, the rainbow one groaned. “Besides, she’d never let you in the bathroom with her!”

“It means mad”, I said with a cocked eyebrow.

“Okay, well why do you need to avoid that?”

“I’m going to be living with her”, I said solemnly.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes shot wide open, her pupils slowly shrinking as she seemed to process that. For several seconds she sat like that, making me think I broke another pony before she burst into full blown cackling and rolled around on the floor.

“I’m so glad you’re amused”, I grumbled, turning my attention to the pink pony. “So, you’re Pinkie Pie? Fluttershy told me a bit about you.”

“She told me all about you”, Pinkie Pie smiled and pounced on me to hug me. “Is it really true you were born without a sheath?”

“WHAT”, I shouted, shoving her off of my lap. “WHY WOULD YOU ASK ME THAT AFTER MEETING ME FIVE MINUTES AGO?!”

“I was just making small talk”, she giggled. “But from what Fluttershy says there’s nothing small about-“

“Okay, that’s enough”, Rainbow Dash shouted, shoving a cupcake in Pinkie’s mouth. “Seriously chick, you gotta learn to watch what you say.”

The rest of the ride was quite peaceful, even if the zany antics of one Pinkie Pie interrupted the peace often. It really was quite disturbing how confetti and streamers kept exploding out of thin air, so I decided I would ask mom in my first letter. Before much longer the train began slowing down as it pulled into the station.

“Hey Jackson, it was good seeing you”, Rainbow Dash waved on her way out. “I saw a balloon on the way in and wanna check it out before work, but we should definitely hang out.”

“Yeah”, I smiled and waved before she left.

“Well, I have to get to the bakery”, Pinkie said with her normal huge smile.

“Bye Pinkie”, I called, waving as I made my way out of the train.

I took a good look around and pulled a scrap of paper out of my pocket to read the directions to Fluttershy’s cottage. She had visited me every couple of days while I was in the castle and had told me several times how to get to her cottage, but she left directions for me on her last visit. I read them through twice just to be sure and set off for her cottage.

I noticed almost every single pony staring at me in curiosity or possibly fear, hard to tell which. I didn’t want to accidentally start a panic so I hurried on my way through town. As I reached the other side of town I slowed my pace since the road was empty. Within minutes I found myself outside of the quaint little cottage, the smells of the wildflowers growing nearby flooding me with happiness. I steadied myself with a deep floral breath and knocked on the door. I heard shuffling inside before the door opened to reveal the biggest damn bear I ever saw that snarled and charged me.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 7

“That came out wrong”, I laughed nervously.

“Jackson, I would suggest explaining”, my furry mom said evenly.

“It was almost two months ago”, I began.
“Before I was released from the hospital, Nurse Redheart asked about it. She also asked what kind of accident I was in.”

“Nurse Redheart”, Celestia asked. “It wasn’t Fluttershy?”

“Yeah”, I laughed. “I guess I should’ve said which ‘she’ I was referring to. But what I’m wondering is how Fluttershy found out and told Pinkie Pie.”

“If she’s not in heat”, Celestia mumbled, turning away from me, “does that mean Cadence was wrong?”

“Who is Cadence”, I asked as I brushed my fingertips across her wing, laughing as she shivered and pulled away.

“Please don’t do that, son”, she gasped with a blush.

“Why not”, I asked.

“Pegasus and alicorn wings are very… sensitive”, she replied somewhat shakily.
“To answer your question, though, Princess Cadence is the Princess of Love.”

“Princess of Love, huh?”

“Indeed”, my mother smiled back.
“Whenever love grows or a new love blooms she would be the first to know. Love is her special talent, after all.”

“Okay, but why did you bring me back here”, I asked.

“You see”, she replied awkwardly, “Princess Cadence felt a spike of love from Ponyville that was unbelievably strong and notified me right before I came to retrieve you.”

“But why did you retrieve me?”

“I was worried for you”, the Princess sniffed.

“Mom”, I chuckled as I turned her face toward me. “I’m an adult; I think I can handle myself.”

“You can’t blame me for worrying”, she huffed as she turned away slightly.

Seconds later several unicorn guards burst through the door, shouting as they unleashed bolts of magic directly at me. Before either of us could react the magic slammed into me, exploding into sparks and flinging me against the wall. I felt something wet and looked down at my chest. I poked the exposed bones and heard shouting before darkness began creeping in.

“Not good”, I slurred as I slumped to the floor, finally giving in to the darkness.

I awoke a short time later to a slight stinging sensation in my chest and a furious Princess shouting at the top of her lungs. I gently touched my chest and felt some scarred tissue beneath my fingertips. I looked over where the screaming came from and saw mom yelling in the faces of the guards, her anger so intense the unicorn on the far side of the group was actually crying.

“Mom”, I croaked as I stood up.

“Jackson, thank the heavens”, she gushed as she leapt over to me and pulled me into a hug.

“Who hit me with magic”, I groaned as I rubbed my face.

“All five of them”, she growled while turning her gaze to the guards.

I disentangled myself from her forelegs and approached the gathered guards. I looked each of them in the eyes. I walked down to the far end to the crying unicorn and just stood there staring. Before long he lowered his eyes and continued crying.

“You five just attacked a Prince of Equestria”, I said evenly. “Mom, what’s the punishment for what these dumbasses did?”

“Death”, the mad monarch replied coldly.

“Dafuq”, I shouted.

“It was attempted murder”, she shouted back.

“These guys obey your orders, yeah”, I asked, pleased when she nodded. “Then order them to stand straight and not move.”

I nodded when she gave the order, held up a finger and approached the crying guard. He looked up at me and opened his mouth to speak. Before he could make a noise I drew back and slapped him across the jaw, dropping him to his knees. My mother gasped as I approached the other four guards and repeated the process. All but one guard had been knocked down by the slaps.

“Now”, I said loudly as three of the guards cried, “I hope you think about what you did. I let you off easy. Mom would’ve killed you for attacking me.”

“Indeed I would have”, she acknowledged shakily. “The five of you have one month of unpaid leave and are confined to quarters. Leave us.”

Four of the five had to pick themselves up off the floor before all of them drooped their heads and slunk out of the door. I heard one of them mutter something about his wife killing him as they went down the hallway.

“Serves you right, ya bastard”, I yelled after them.

“The nerve of those incompetent fools”, she seethed as she paced around the throne room.

“Will this scar ever fade”, I asked as I poked at the rough tissue on my chest.
My mother bent her head and studied the flesh closely, her horn lighting up different colors occasionally. She muttered to herself, her words being transcribed onto a scroll that flew past inches away from my head. She performed a few more tests and slowly shook her head.

“This scar confounds me”, she quietly admitted. I felt my heart drop at her pronouncement. “However, I have a colleague that may know a few things about your wound.”

“Okay, so why am I neither dead nor fully healed”, I asked.

“I’m not sure”, she sighed. “That’s why I was about to send my observations to him.”

“You think he can help”, I asked hopefully.

“Let us prepare for the worst but hope for the best, hmm?”

Her horn lit up and the scroll vanished, leaving the two of us in the throne room. She asked for more details about my time in Ponyville, which I gladly provided. I attempted to gloss over the encounter with Harry, but mom saw through it and made me tell the whole story. I asked her about the clerk’s reaction when she rang up the cotton.

“Oh my goodness”, she laughed. “Mares use the cotton to stem the flow of blood after a heat.”

“Oh, shit”, I groaned, embarrassment soaking in.

At that moment a scroll appeared in front of her and she grabbed it with her magic. Her eyes scanned the paper, flicking to me occasionally as she read. She asked me if I minded a visitor, scribing my response and sending it on its way. Moments later the pop of teleportation announced the arrival of our guest.

He was an elderly unicorn with ruffled black and gray fur and a matching slightly disheveled mane. His movements were slow and deliberate as he bowed to the both of us. His eyes roved over my face and the scar visible through my ruined shirt.

“Prince Jackson”, he greeted in a gravelly whisper. “I am Lightning Hoof, Arch mage of the Equestria Magic Academy on the outskirts of Canterlot. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Pleasure’s mine”, I replied as I accepted his offered hoof and shook it. “So what can you tell me about this scar?”

He came closer and examined my chest, poking and prodding with hooves and horn both while he muttered to himself the whole time. He made mention of the shape, which my mother and I realized matched my mark closely. I nodded at my hip, raised my eyebrows and jerked my head at the unicorn questioningly. Her eyes went wide for a second before she seemed to debate with herself and nodded.

“Lightning Hoof”, she called, drawing his attention. “Can I trust you with a national secret?”

“Discretion is necessary for my position”, he grinned at her.

“My son Jackson is not a pony”, she began.

“I realize that, your Highness.”

“Then how”, she asked, nodding for me to pull my pants down, “does my son have a Cutie Mark?”

He murmured his amazement and leaned in for a closer look. He studied my mark for a few seconds before concerned understanding seemed to dawn on him. He looked from my mark to me then my mother before refocusing on my mark.

“This is Discord’s mark”, he muttered in shock.

“You are one of the very few who would recognize it”, she said quietly. “That is why I called on you for help.”

“There is nothing I can do”, he admitted. “If Prince Jackson truly was created by Discord, then he is a being of magical origin and untold potential and opportunities.”

“Explain this, please”, she asked warily, squinting her eyes.

“For all intents and purposes”, he said nervously, “being created by Discord means that Prince Jackson is the rightful Prince of Chaos.”

“Fuck that”, I laughed, walking away from the unicorn. “Ya know what, I’m out of here. Mom, I’m getting something to eat.”

“Go ahead”, she smiled as she approached the unicorn to have a technical discussion.

I left the throne room and turned down the hallway, asking a guard for directions to the kitchen. After questioning my identity momentarily he outlined the quickest path for me. I thanked him, feeling uncomfortable when he bowed to me. I followed his directions and quickly found myself surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the royal kitchens.

“Can I help you”, some random pony approached, bowing slightly.

“Does everyone in the castle know I’m a prince”, I asked, then groaned as the pony nodded. “Fine, fuck it. I was looking for something to eat.”

“Whatever you wish, your Highness.”

“If you have any meat, cook it until it’s pink but not bloody”, I requested. “Also a Celestia salad, a couple rolls and butter with a mug of mead would be awesome.”

“Of course”, the pony bowed and began barking orders as he showed me to a table with cushioned seats.

The mug of mead was served right away, the sweetness washing over my tongue before the barest hint of a burn kicked in. I smiled as I took another drink and sat back to wait for my food. I hadn’t finished my first mug of mead before my platter arrived, steam rising off of the sizzling meat and water droplets clinging to the salad. I poured the vinaigrette provided over the salad and cut a piece off of the steak.

“Oh shit”, I groaned after popping the morsel into my mouth.

The flavors exploding on my tongue took me to a whole new level of happy. I contentedly sighed as I ate, occasionally switching to the salad and back. Before long my plate was empty, as were three mugs. I thanked the kitchen staff on my way out, shocking a few of the workers, and began heading back to the throne room.

“I wonder what Fluttershy’s doing”, I said quietly. “I hope she’s okay.”

I looked at all the tapestries, statues and stained glass windows I passed on the way to the throne room, smiling every time I saw mom in one of them. I just wish I had met the dark alicorn that shared a particularly beautiful tapestry with her. I decided to let my mind wander as I continued on my way.

I entered the throne room and saw that Lightning Hoof was still deep in discussion with his Matriarch, his mannerisms almost comically animated. My footsteps echoed across the hall and drew their attention to me, both of them smiling for different reasons.

“I’m so glad you returned”, she smiled.

“Lightning Hoof has a request for you.”

“With your royal permission”, he bowed, “I would like to search your mind for clues of your past.”

“Pass”, I said immediately, much to my mother’s distress.

“Yes, your Highness”, he replied sadly. “By your leave.”

I nodded and he immediately teleported away. The slight ringing in my ears was new, but it vanished in seconds so I wasn’t worried. I turned my eyes back to my mother and took a deep breath.

“So what did he say”, I nervously asked.

“There are multiple reasons for the scar”, she began quietly. “You are a being created by chaotic magic. Your Cutie Marks are a testament to that. You must understand something, Jackson.”

“What’s that?”

“You died momentarily”, she whispered. “I had to mend your heart. You lost so much blood. The healing magic kept pouring into you, but the wound wouldn’t close. When you finally did heal, that scar appeared on your chest. Jackson, your body is somehow being sustained by magic more than blood.”

“Cool”, I laughed as I stretched my arms up.

“No it is not”, Celestia said sadly. “In order to save your life, I may have just doomed you to a much longer one. To make matters worse, the Summer Sun Celebration is in two days and Twilight Sparkle keeps bantering on about Nightmare Moon returning or some nonsense.”

“I’m immortal”, I asked.

“No, you can still die”, she warned quickly, “but dying of old age would take tens of thousands of years. And there’s something more.”

“More?”

“Lightning Hoof is convinced your magic could very well rival my own in strength”, she said proudly. “However, he has not had the chance to test your ability.”

A well-dressed servant approached us and informed us that it was time to make preparations to raise the moon, whatever that meant. We followed her to a balcony and Celestia made her way outside first. I followed her outside and watched as she turned her eyes toward the setting sun. Her horn lit up brighter than I had seen it before and the sun sank below the horizon. On the opposite horizon a nearly full moon slowly rose into the sky. Her horn stopped glowing and she turned her gaze to my stunned face.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 8

I opened my eyes to a gray mist flowing into my room from beneath the door. I sat up and was surprised to hear no noise other than the light ruffling of my thin sheets. The opulence of my room at the palace still unnerved me, even if I was technically royalty.

“This way”, a deep yet almost gravelly voice whispered from the hall.

I leaped to the door and yanked the door open, demanding to know who was there. I was greeted by an empty hallway, so I decided to follow the mist back to its source. I looked closely at the mist and turned to the left, then swallowed hard as I set off at a cautious pace. I followed the mist, having to retrace my steps several times until I wound up on the veranda outside of the royal banquet hall.

“In here”, the voice whispered, impossibly loud to be coming from the maze before me.

I walked down the steps, warily looking around when what I could only describe as electrified fire race from my brain to the palms of my hands. I stopped in my tracks, listening for any movement. I heard absolutely nothing so I continued walking as if drawn by the voice. The various twists and turns of the maze felt oddly familiar and the thickening mist was easy to follow, so it was no time at all before I found myself standing in front of the strangest statue I had ever seen.

This creature had the head and neck of an earth pony, an antler on one side of his head with a goat horn on the other, one long fang, two different arms and legs and some kind of tufted tail. The wings on its back were mismatched as well.

“Discord, God of Chaos and Spirit of Disharmony”, I whispered as I read the plaque. “Defeated by Princess Celestia and-“

The last bit of the inscription had been worn away, but I had a feeling it was important. I tore my gaze from the plaque and stared at the face of the statue, whose open mouth was the source of the mist. I got closer and touched the lion’s claws on his right arm, the stone feeling very warm to the touch. To my great surprise the paw moved, coming up to stifle a large yawn.

“What the fuck”, I shouted as I jumped back and fell flat on my ass.

“Oh son, it’s so good to see you”, the statue said, groaning as he stretched his wings.

“You’re Discord”, I growled before leaping to my feet.

“Now is that any way to greet your dear old dad”, he grinned wickedly.

“I have no father”, I muttered darkly.

“No, but you can have an overgrown pony for a mother?”

“What do you want, Discord”, I shouted, balling my fists up.

“Relax, Jackson”, he said in a placating voice. “I just wanted to finish creating you.”

“What do you mean ‘finish’ me”, I growled.

He grinned and snapped his claws. I found myself floating on my back in front of him, his face and body covered by stone mask and surgical gown. I watched in horror as he reached for my forehead with a scary looking saw, my eyes squinting shut as the blade met my skin. I felt my skin tearing as he drew the blade back and forth and let out an anguished scream.

As blood flowed into my eyes I felt as well as heard the saw biting into my skull. The crunching sounds and sickening vibrations continued for several minutes before the top of my skull fell away, tearing the skin loose from the back of my head and neck. A strangled gurgle was the only sounds I could make as I choked on bile.

“Now then”, Discord hummed. “It would seem you’ve already made quite a few memories already, so let’s just leave the old ones out, hmmm? Ooh, I could always tweak your morality. Oh, but it seems you don’t need any help in that department. Your magical knowledge is coming along slowly, but that’s to be expected. Oh, yes, I could always just give you memories of magic school. Yes, that will do nicely.”

The scrambled screwball reached behind him and grabbed a jar from thin air and opened the lid. He warned me that it was going to be spicy, whatever that meant, and dumped the contents onto my exposed brain. Half a second later I began screaming again as the fiery torment burned into my brain.

A massive amount of memories flooded through me, things I did but didn’t remember doing. I almost remembered hatching a gray egg using magic, but my eyes filled with tears as I remembered the day a loose wagon had crushed that very same baby dragon. My first kiss brought a blush to my cheeks and my first break up still felt like I was kicked in the balls. I could still hear Celestia comforting me.
I felt a twinge in my scalp as the top of my skull snapped back into place.

“Enjoy your new memories, Jackson. Daddy loves you”, he chuckled evilly as everything went dark.

My eyes snapped open and I gasped in terror and confusion as I struggled until I fell to the floor. Darkness greeted me as my gaze flew to every corner of the room.
More than ten feet away I saw my rumpled bed, the cover strewn on the floor. I realized I was in the middle of the room and wondered how I got there. I looked up and noticed scratches in the plaster of the ceiling.

“What in the blue fuck”, I muttered, glancing at my fingernails and finding bloody plaster under them.

At that moment my door burst open, the light from the hallway flooding my room as my mother galloped to my side and dropped to her knees. I waved off her worry, regretting it as her magic caught my hand and held it aloft. She study the particles for a moment before she glanced straight up as I had. A strained groan of some sort slipped from her as she squinted at my ceiling.

“I guess I had a nightmare”, I lamely offered.

“I would say so”, she said worriedly. “It must have been horrible if you did this to yourself.”

“I think I was floating”, I said quietly.

“It sounds like accidental magic to me”, she smiled. “Would you care to discuss your nightmare?”

I didn’t want to think about it, but I knew it would be for the best if I did talk about it. I took a deep breath and began my story, watching as her expression turned from confusion to concern, then horror and finally settling on rage. She stood and paced around the room, hissing Discord’s name like venom several times.

“Mom, it was just a nightmare”, I laughed as I caught her cheek with a hand.

“That was no mere nightmare, Jackson”, she said forcefully as she met my eyes. “You know this as well as I.”

“So what now”, I asked nervously.

“I need to look into your mind”, she grimaced. “I have to see what has been done to you.”

I nodded slowly and closed my eyes, clearing my mind as she drew closer. I felt a nudge when her horn touched my forehead and everything went dark and silent for a split second. I opened my eyes as a shiver raced across my scalp yet again. I looked into her face and saw concern and a hint of something like fearful awe.

“I was afraid of this”, the great alicorn sighed slowly.

“Afraid of what?”

“It wasn’t a nightmare, it really happened”, she whispered as she hugged me. “Those memories are your real memories now. That was how you wound up on the ceiling. I’m not sure how he managed it, but you truly do have a childhood of magical studies in your memory. I would like to see what you can do.”

I walked to the window and threw it open, eyeing the targets guards used for training. I focused on the middle target, seeing a ball of fire flying toward it. I flung my right hand out and smiled as my vision came true. I focused on the next target and ripped it from the ground with magic. I tossed it aside as lightning from my other hand ignited the last target. I stared at what I had accomplished in seconds and thought back to what the area looked like before. I waved my hand, grinning as the targets repaired themselves.

“How’s that”, I grinned as I turned to face my mother.

“Too strong”, she gasped as her eyes took on a faraway appearance. “He’s too strong.”

She leapt back and called for her sister to come to her aid. Her eyes began to glow a ghostly white as magic flowed through her whole body. She reared up and arched her neck, releasing a blast of magic in my direction. Instinctively I crossed my arms in front of me, avoiding taking the blast with my body. The light and heat from the impact forced me to close my eyes.

When I opened my eyes my mother was on the floor panting as she tried to curl in on herself as her wild eyes focused on nothing. I felt a sharp burning pain in my arms and looked down. Everything from the elbows down had been destroyed by that one blast! A reddish gold fluid dripped from the wounds, slowly registering in my mind as my blood.

“Mom”, I called weakly, stumbling toward her. I tried several more times to get her attention before she blinked and actually looked at me.

“What have I done”, she whispered in horror.

I dropped to my knees as she struggled to stand. She ran to my side and laid her horn on my shoulder. I looked into her face as she began to flood healing magic into me. My wounds stopped bleeding, and I must have passed out again because the next thing I knew my newly regrown arms wrapped around an unconscious alicorn. I glanced at the clock and saw it was nearing six o’clock.

“Mom”, I said quietly as I shook her.

She gave a cute snort as she jolted awake, her eyes struggling to focus. She coughed and rubbed her eyes as she stood.

“What is it”, she asked groggily.

“It’s time to raise the sun”, I said as I motioned to the clock.

Without looking up she made her way to the sun chamber, my steps following hers the entire way. She took her place and her horn glowed weakly, the sun just barely rising above the horizon. She turned to me and smiled sadly.

“I won’t have the magic to raise the moon tonight”, she sighed. “I know it is a huge responsibility, but I need you to do it.”

“Of course”, I replied nervously. “Will you be okay before Summer Sun?”

“Rest assured”, she cooed. “I shall have plenty of magic tomorrow morning.”

“So what happened”, I asked as I rubbed my arm.

“I was trapped within my mind”, she uttered. “I was reliving my last battle with him centuries ago.”

She told me the story of the Chaos War, as those that were still alive to remember called it. It was a story of fools and geniuses, cowards and heroes. For three hours straight she spoke to me, finally arriving at the point where she had blasted Discord with her sister, Luna.

“I passed out while you were healing me”, I absently muttered as I rubbed my arm.

“About that”, my mother said slowly. “What little of your original blood that remained was lost.”

“Meaning what”, I asked with dread.

“Your blood has been replaced entirely with magic somehow”, she replied.

“I’m filled with magic?”

“Sustained by it would be a better explanation, but yes”, she smiled sadly.

“If I’m alive then why the long face”, I asked.

“I’m an alicorn”, she replied in confusion. “What other shape would my face have?”

“It means sad”, I laughed.

“Oh”, she muttered sheepishly. “Jackson, your body is sustained by magic now. We have no way of knowing how constant contact with that much magic will affect your body. Or your mind.”

“Well, I feel fine, mom”, I smiled. “But you obviously need some sleep. I’ll handle raising the moon.”

“Thank you, son”, she sighed happily. “Are you going to ride in the chariot with me to Ponyville?”

“I’m not sure”, I replied. “I have a few things I want to do at the academy today, so we’ll see.”

“For heavens’ sake please be careful”, she begged as she pulled me into a hug.

“I will”, I promised.

She released the hug and plodded of to her chambers, her mane and tail barely waving. I realized how much energy she must have used to save me and felt a flood of gratitude for her.

She’s the only family I have, I thought as I walked. Sure I have a friend or two, but aside from that dick Discord…

The thought that struck me stopped me dead in my tracks. Without hesitation I made my way to the banquet hall and stared through the open door at the maze outside. I scratched my left ear and made my way into the dimly lit labyrinth. I relied on the memory from last night’s dream to get to the center, my steps faltering as I approached a familiar statue.

“Hello, father”, I growled as I stepped up to the stone creature, my face inches from his. “Why in the hell did you create me? What is my fucking purpose?”

I got no reply, which may or may not have been what I expected. I have no idea which. I stared into the blank eyes of the statue, trying to make sense of why I was here. My eyes were drawn to the claws of his right paw and I jolted as I saw reddish gold drops hanging from his claws. A grating chuckled seemed to echo from deep within the stone.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 9

I backed away from the statue, a cold chill running down my spine. I eyed it warily and teleported out of the maze. I realized a second too late what I had done when the sound of galloping guards echoed out of the banquet hall. A spark of inspiration hit me as the first guard, a blue maned unicorn in a fancy uniform instead of armor, slid into view.

“Catch me if you can”, I called before teleporting to the other side of the group.

The guards snorted in confusion before catching sight of me. I flipped them off and took off down the hallway. The unarmed unicorn popped into existence in front of me, his eyes going wide as I slid underneath him and continued running. A bolt of green magic slammed into the wall to the side, making me shout in alarm.

“These guys mean business”, I gasped.

I looked over my shoulder and popped to the other end of the hall. I had learned the layout of the castle shortly before my brief trip to Ponyville, so I decided to lead them in circles. I would wait for them to get close and teleport farther away, never really trying to escape. I continued this for about ten minutes before the guards got smart.

I teleported a little farther from the group and ran around the corner, grinning back at them I looked forward and saw the unarmored unicorn in my path, his stance lowered. I knew I couldn’t slide under him, so I went to leap over him. He had apparently expected this because as I was sailing over him his hind legs came up with blinding speed to connect with my gut.

I heaved out a breath and crumpled to the floor, groaning as I quickly pushed myself to my feet. I turned back to the unicorn and leapt back as he struck at my head with his fore hooves. I charged in and landed a strong uppercut to his chest as he reared back to strike at me again. He gasped as I struck him, but his strike still found its mark on my cheek.

“Hold it”, I shouted as I picked him up with magic. “Why the fuck are we fighting?”

“You are an intruder with unknown intent”, he shouted as he struggled to get free.

“Uh huh”, I said. “And who are you?”

“Not that it matters to you”, he spat, “but I am Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard. And now you can add assault to your list of charges!”

“Charges”, I laughed. “Do you know who I am?”

“I don’t care.”

“So I guess ‘Prince Jackson of Equestria’ doesn’t mean much does it”, I grinned.

“P-prince J-j-jackson?!”

“That’s right”, I laughed as I dropped him.

“Please forgive me”, he shouted, trying to bury his face into the floor.

“It was my fault for messing with you guys”, I smiled as I pulled him to his hooves.

He tried to apologize again but I reassured him it was okay. He ordered the guards to stand down and bowed to me again. We spoke for a few minutes after he dismissed his troops, and I quickly realized that this was the brother of Twilight Sparkle. He gave me directions to the academy when I asked and sent me on my way with a sheepish smile.

I waved at the guards as I passed through the gates on my way into town. I wandered through town, stopping at the occasional shop to peruse their wares. I picked up a few items I thought my mother would like, random little baubles. I also spotted a necklace that I thought would look great on Fluttershy, a thought whose origins I pondered as I paid the clerk and left the store.

I made my way to the academy and gasped in amazement as I stared up at the massive tower. There were arcs of magic flashing through the upper levels of the tower and unicorns were plentiful. I opened the gate and strode across the grounds, my eyes taking in everything at once. I was almost to the door when I heard a scratchy voice shouting a warning.

I looked up just in time to see a rainbow blur careening toward me. I braced for impact, grunting as her momentum sent both of us to the cobblestone below. I shook my head and tried to brush her hair from my vision.

“Get your mane outta my face”, I grunted as I grabbed a handful and yanked.

“THAT”S NOT MY MANE”, she shouted, her head jerking up from the vicinity of my hips.

I poked what I had originally thought was a shoulder and blushed bright red as she squirmed to get away from me. Unfortunately the only thing her squirming accomplished was to press her crotch into my face, which caused her to freeze solid. I froze as her scent flooded my nostrils, a sweet musky smell that was oddly pleasant.

“Dashie”, I said quietly.

“Yes, Jackson”, she replied shakily.

“Please get your vagina out of my face.”

“O-okay”, she stammered as she finally disentangled herself and stood up.

“If you were going in heat”, I smirked, “you could always ask me nicely.”

“Okay”, she muttered before shaking her head. “Hey, it’s not like that!”

“Sure”, I laughed as I climbed to my feet.

“You’re crazy”, she huffed as she rolled her eyes.

“Crazy not to reel in a catch like you”, I flirted, laughing loudly as she was reduced to a blushing sputtering mess. Her reaction was even better when I stroked one of her wings.

“Hey”, she shouted as she rounded on me. “Hooves off!”

“That doesn’t apply to me”, I grinned as I wiggled my fingers. Her eyes locked on my fingers and a blush crept across her cheeks.

“I gotta go”, she shouted quickly before taking off like a rocket.

I chuckled as I made my way into the academy. As I entered the lobby I saw unicorns of every color going about their business, some leading groups of tiny ponies around. I chuckled at the antics of one particularly rambunctious filly as I made my way to the receptionist. The graying mare behind the desk finished the paperwork she was working on and turned to me, jolting slightly as she caught sight of me.

“How may I help you”, she asked in a tired voice.

“My name is Jackson”, I began, jerking when the mare interrupted me.

“I am aware, your Highness”, she replied quietly. “Princess Celestia notified us you were coming and we have an instructor waiting to assist you.”

“Thank you”, I replied, following the instructions she gave me before turning to leave.

I walked down the hallway nearby and turned at each intersection just like I was supposed to. Before long I found myself outside of a room with a thick iron door. I looked left and right, but seeing no others in the hall I entered the room. Before the door even began closing I found myself ducking under a fireball.

“What the fuck”, I shouted as I regained my feet.

“My apologies”, a familiar voice called out.

“Lightning hoof”, I growled as I approached the older unicorn.

“Hello again, Prince Jackson”, he smiled, unaffected. “What is it you wish to learn?”

“I have a few ideas”, I said, still miffed about the fireball.

“Then I shall offer whatever help I can be. Tell me, what is it you wish to accomplish?”

“I want wings”, I said evenly.

“Why is that”, he asked.

“I always see Pegasus ponies flying around, and they’re always smiling”, I replied, “So I figured flying would be the best thing ever.”

“Now when you say you want wings”, he asked slowly, “do you mean temporary or permanent?”

“Temporary”, I said quickly. “For now, anyways.”

The old teacher thought for a few moments before a book of some sort popped into existence on a nearby desk. He made his way over to the book and flipped through the pages, eventually finding what he was looking for with a triumphant exclamation.

“I trust you can read Ponish”, he said quietly.

“I can.”

I approached the book and turned my eyes to the page. To my surprise the letters seemed to pulse on the paper, almost as if they were alive. I focused on the letters, willing them to be still. I read the entire spell twice before I felt The Shiver. I nodded in satisfaction as I closed the book.

“Shouldn’t you keep it open for reference, your Highness”, he asked politely.

“Just watch”, I winked and booped him on the nose, laughing as he let out a startled whinny.

I closed my eyes and centered myself. I recited the words from the book, feeling a strange heat between my shoulder blades and across my ribs. A warm wind swirled around me, stirring up my hair. The rustle of feathers behind me and the impressed grunt from Lightning Hoof told me I was successful.

“Most impressive, your Highness”, he smiled. “I would have chosen a different color, though.”

I felt my wings unfurl of their own accord and glanced over my shoulder. A feathery black wing bobbed in the air, one of the feathers tickling my nose. I sneezed and grinned at my ad hoc instructor.

“These guys are awesome”, I gushed. “How long does the spell last?”

“That particular spell can be used and then dispelled whenever you choose”, he explained. “That is, assuming you have the magical reserves to do it.”

“Not a problem”, I laughed. “Now what?”

“What do you mean, your Highness?”

“How do I fly”, I asked with a grin.

He stared at me blankly for several seconds before turning and heading out the door. He returned a few minutes later, ignoring my inquiries as he led a familiar rainbow pony into the room.

“What the hay”, she shouted. “I thought I was teaching a newbie to fly!”

At that moment she realized I had wings, so she circled around me in awe. She eyed my wings from one tip to the other, silently appraising them as her own wings slowly extended. She circled my wings again before Lightning Hoof cleared his throat.

“Ma’am”, he coughed. “Your excitement is showing.”

“Dafuq”, I laughed as Rainbow Dash’s wings snapped shut. “Do my wings turn you on?!”

“I’m outta here”, she grumbled as she started toward the door.

“No, Dash, come back”, I called. “I’m sorry, I won’t tease you again. I need your help.”

“Okay”, she groaned. “One more crack like that and I’m done.”

“Okay, I promise”, I sighed happily.

She led me outside and began explaining the different parts of the wing and how they all worked. I told her about the feeling in my ribs and she explained about the apparently new muscles I needed in order to fly. She taught me how to work said muscles, and before long I was flapping my way around the yard.

“Not as easy as it looks”, I huffed as I landed to take a break.

“No, but you’re doing pretty well for a groundie”, she smiled. “When you get better at flying I can show you around Cloudsdale!”

“Sounds good”, I smiled before I spread my wings and took to the air, getting a little higher this time.

“So Jackson”, she asked as she flew beside me, “When ya comin’ back to Ponyville?”

“I was planning to go back tonight with mom”, I replied, “but I might be convinced to go back early. It would be good flying practice.”

“Well”, she began nervously. “I was about to head back if you wanted to join me.”

“Sure”, I shrugged. “Just let me pop to the palace and let mom know I’m heading out.”

“Cool, I’ll meet you here in two hours”, she smiled before zipping away.

I landed and dispelled the wings, shivering as a warm breeze blew through the hole my wings had ripped in my shirt. I shrugged and focused on my mother. Within seconds I teleported directly into her chambers.

I ducked under the first blast of magic from the darkness but was hit in the right leg by the following shot. As the door burst open light flooded the room, making it nearly impossible to dodge the next three blasts. I cursed quite inventively as my pants leg caught on fire.

“Stand down”, a familiar male voice shouted.

“Shiny Armor, it’s me, Jackson”, I shouted. A heartbeat later the lights flared into life in the room.

“It’s Shining, not Shiny”, he said crossly. “Are you trying to die, your Highness?!”

“An excellent question, Captain”, my mother growled from right behind me.

“Heh heh”, I chuckled nervously as I turned around slowly. “Hi, mom. I learned a new spell.”

“That’s wonderful”, she said flatly as she grabbed my ear with magic. “Young colt, I almost killed you. The guards almost killed you. What were you thinking?!”

“Owowow”, I hissed. “I’m sorry, I just wanted to get to you as quickly as possible owowowowowOW!”

“Be that as it may”, she muttered as she released me, “You simply must stop popping into the castle like this!”

“I’m sorry”, I sighed, the gravity of the possibilities settling in.

“I should have keyed the wards to him as well”, she sighed quietly. “What was it you needed?”

In answer I closed my eyes and silently muttered the spell. Everyone in the room gasped as my impressive wingspan unfurled in the room, and I even heard one of the guards whisper something about a demon. I folded my wings and enjoyed the shocked pride on my mother’s face.

“Now we can go flying together, mom”, I smiled.

“They’re black”, she whispered, knocking my confidence down a notch.

“What’s wrong with black wings”, I asked.

“Nothing at all”, she smiled, getting over her initial shock. “For some reason I imagined they would be white.”

“Dad”, I mouthed, drawing an understanding nod from her.

“Most impressive, your Highness”, Shining Armor said reverently.

“Thanks”, I smiled.

I remembered the small gift I had gotten for mom and pulled out the little package. I smiled again as I held it out to her. She took it with curiosity and gently opened it. Nestled inside was a wide ring, styled much like her tiara. She stared at it in confusion for a second before I lifted it from the wrapping paper and slipped it onto her horn. It slid all the way to the base of her horn and settled with a glint of gold.

“Thank you Jackson, it’s beautiful”, she smiled. "It matches my tiara perfectly!”

“That’s not all”, I smiled.

I pulled out two more small bundles and held them out to mom. She unwrapped both at the same time to reveal an ornate inkwell made of obsidian and a small gold bracelet. I fastened the bracelet around her right foreleg and placed the inkwell on her desk. As I turned back I caught her stifling a yawn.

“You should go back to bed”, I said gently. “I just wanted to give you those and let you know I was flying back to Ponyville with Rainbow Dash.”

“You went from choking her to flying with her”, mom asked jokingly. “That’s fine as long as you raise the moon at six thirty tonight.”

“I will”, I promised as I hugged her.

To my surprise she kissed my forehead and told me yet again to be safe. After multiple promises I finally got out of her room and started down the hallway. As I was coming up on an open window I got a fun idea and leapt from the window amidst gasps and screams from nearby servants and guards. After a freefall of about fifty feet I spread my wings and let the wind carry me out over the city. I lazily flapped my wings to maintain altitude all the way to the academy.

As I came in for a landing I saw Rainbow Dash already waiting for me. I glanced at the nearby clock tower on the academy grounds and saw I had only been gone an hour. I flapped awkwardly for a second as a stray gust caught my wings just before I could land and just decided to wrap my wings around me and drop the last five or so feet to the ground. I instinctively dropped to one knee as I landed to somewhat absorb the shock and flared my wings.

“Most. Epic. Entrance. EVER”, Rainbow Dash shouted as she trotted toward me.

“Thanks”, I smiled when she nudged me with a wing. “Hey, what time will we get there?”

“I’d say if we left now we could be there by seven tonight”, she replied.

“Then we gotta stop halfway there”, I said as I shook my head.

“Why?”

“To raise the moon”, I said, growling when she started cackling.

“That’s PRICELESS”, she guffawed. “Seriously, why do you have to stop?”

“To raise the moon”, I repeated.

“Seriously”, she asked, scoffing in disbelief when I nodded.

“Yeah, mom told me to raise the moon at six thirty”, I replied.

“Now when you say mom”, she hesitated.

“Truth is”, I groaned, “Princess Celestia adopted me. Apparently I have to have at least one parent listed to be a citizen.”

“I’m gonna be flying with a Prince of Equestria”, she squeaked, her pupil tiny and her eyes wide.

“You can’t tell anyone, Dash”, I urged, gripping her shoulders. “It could cause lots of uncomfortable questions to be asked.”

“O-of course, your Highness”, she bowed.

“If you call me that, I’m gonna do to you what I did to Fluttershy”, I said playfully.

“What’d you do to her”, the rainbow demanded.

“Call me ‘your Highness’ again and find out”, I grinned as I got closer to her.

“Bring it, your Highness”, Dash said smugly.

Before she could react I gripped her shoulders and pulled her forward, planting my lips on hers. As I pulled back I heard an audible ‘whoomf’ sound as her wings shot straight out. I grinned for a second before I nudged her.

“Damn, I guess I do turn you on”, I laughed.

“Heh heh”, she laughed, nervously rubbing her hoof against her foreleg.

“Yeah, Fluttershy hauled ass when I did that”, I chuckled.

Without another word I leapt into the air and pumped my wings to gain altitude. Less than five seconds later Dash was beside me, muttering something about princes and wings being stiff. We flew close together at first, but Rainbow Dash apparently hated the way I stroked her wing every time she stopped flapping to glide. I tried to fly closer to her but she threatened to kick me, prince or not.

We had made it about halfway when I noticed the sun was beginning to sink, so I called for a quick landing. We dropped fast, pulling up at the last second. Well, she did. I wound up crashing through a few trees, a sharp pain ripping through my back.

“Oh my Celestia”, Dash shouted. “Jackson, your wing!”

I grinned at her before dispelling the wings, relief flooding through me. I turned away from my travelling companion and focused my magic. I followed my mother’s instructions to the letter, beginning to sweat as the moon seemed to take forever to rise up. I sighed in relief as the moon began to drift across the sky.

“Whoa”, Rainbow Dash uttered, her wings splayed and actually pulsating.

“Not a word”, I muttered before creating my wings again.

Within moments we were airborne and made the rest of the trip without incident. We landed outside of Ponyville and I dispelled my wings before continuing the last mile on foot.

“What gives”, she asked as we started walking.

“I don’t think it would be a good idea for me to show up with huge black wings”, I said.

She agreed with me before saying goodbye and taking off. I walked at a leisurely pace and enjoyed myself, smelling all of the nocturnal flowers along the road. As I crossed the bridge into Ponyville I saw a pink cannonball flying at me yelling my name at the top of its lungs. All I could do was brace for impact.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 10

The breath left me in a rush as Pinkie Pie slammed into me and we went flying backwards over the bridge. I instinctively curled myself around the pink she devil and groaned out loud as my back connected with solid ground. Somehow we missed the entire river!

“Get off of me”, I growled, pushing the cackling pink nutjob to the ground.

I groaned and stood up, stretching my shoulders as I glared at her. I left her chortling in the mud and trudged up the hill, trying to wipe myself clean. As I stepped back onto the road I was greeted by a squeaky clean Pinkie Pie.

“Dafuq”, I muttered, looking down the hill to an empty mud puddle. “Pinkie, how did you do that?!”

“I dunno”, she giggled before hopping in circles around me.

I studied her for a moment, trying to figure it out before I realized that Pinkie’s gonna Pinkie and that’s all there was to it. As I started walking she began bouncing along beside me jabbering on and on about everything she did that day, even the details of how she cooked the perfect omelet. I was finally saved when a particular buttery winged pony bumped into me in the market. She apologized profusely as I helped her up and she shook her mane out of her eyes.

“Oh, Jackson”, Fluttershy blushed. “I didn’t see you there. I’m sorry about the other day.”

“It’s okay Fluttershy”, I smiled.

“Oh hey look”, Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs, “I found Jackson!”

Her loud mouth drew the stares of every pony in the square, and then those stares were turned on me. I glanced down to Fluttershy for help but she was curled up on the ground shivering with her eyes squinted tight. I looked back up in time to see a purple unicorn galloping toward me. She slid to a panting stop, kicking up a cloud of dust.

“Where have you been”, she demanded. “I have been looking for you for the past two days.”

“Well, there was a situation and m- Princess Celestia took me to the castle for a few days”, I explained.

“No matter”, she sighed, “you’re here now so everything is okay.”

“She’s a lot calmer than I thought she would be”, Pinkie whispered in my ear.

“What do you mean”, I whispered back.

“I thought she was gonna ask a million bajillion questions”, she replied.

“Don’t jinx it”, I said, groaning as Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“Now that you’re here”, she said as she summoned a quill and parchment, “we have exactly ten hours and thirty six minutes until Princess Celestia raises the sun. Oh, I have so many questions!”

“Dammit Pinkie”, I muttered.

I had no desire to be bombarded by questions I didn’t have the answer to, seeing as there was a Summer Sun festival in full swing. I had noticed the ponies decorating the town, but I never put two and two together. I figured I could answer questions for a little while then enjoy the festivities.

“Would you mind coming to the library with me”, Twilight asked me with pleading eyes.

“Sure”, I replied, ruffling her hair. “But only because you guys are all cute as hell.”

The two of us said our goodbyes to Pinkie and Fluttershy and started walking through town, enjoying the evening air. We made simple small talk as she trotted along beside me, both of us ducking as a cross-eyed gray Pegasus with blonde mane and tail came careening by.

“Watch it, Derpy”, Twilight shouted.

“It was an accident”, I said. “There’s no need to call her names.”

“But that is her name”, Twilight replied. “That’s Derpy Hooves, an airborne menace.”

I started to argue with her about that before the one known as Derpy slammed into the side of a covered wagon, knocking it on its side. I simply closed my mouth and started walking again. Before long we made it to a large tree with rooms built into the trunk and branches and a sign out front designating it as the library.

“You live in a tree”, I chuckled.

“Har har”, she replied flatly. “I live in a library which happens to be a tree, yes.”

I shrugged and motioned for her to lead the way, my eyes drawn to her Cutie Mark, a six pointed star. I was in the middle of memorizing the sparkling pattern when she turned her head back to say something.

“HEY”, she shouted, whirling around to face me.

“What?”

“You were staring at my butt”, she growled.

“No, I was looking at your Cutie Mark”, I replied. “I’ve never seen one like that.”

“Yeah, right”, she spat.

“Look, if I wanted to stare at your ass I wouldn’t let myself get caught”, I spat back. “Besides, you’re not my type.”

“Excuse me”, she asked in disbelief as we entered the library.

“You’re excused”, I grinned.

At that moment something purple and scaly slammed into my chest, knocking me flat. As I hit the ground I felt tiny fists slamming into my face and chest. I shoved my attacker off of me and scrambled to my feet.

“I won’t let you insult my mother”, the purple and green creature hissed.

“You’re a dragon”, I said in awe as my new memories stirred.

“Yeah, what of it”, he growled.

“That is so fucking cool”, I exclaimed, causing the little dragon to cock his head to the side.

“Spike, calm down”, Twilight grunted as she pushed her way between us. “And Jackson, don’t- OH MY CELESTIA YOU”RE… bleeding, I think?”

I wiped my hand across my mouth and saw golden liquid on my hand. I shrugged and licked the “blood” from my lip, surprised that magic had a slightly sweet taste to it. I waved off her worries and settled myself down at one of the chairs around a small table amidst the bookshelves.

“Why is your blood gold”, she asked as she got right in my face to study the minor wound.

“Long story”, I replied as I gently pushed her away by her shoulders. “I’d like to answer your questions so that I can enjoy the festival.”

“Of course”, she nodded and retrieved her paper and quill. “Now, what is your full name?”

“Jackson.”

“Seriously”, she asked, groaning and scribbling as I nodded. “Where are you from?”

“Fluttershy found me in the Everfree Forest”, I said quietly.

“Th-the Everfree Forest”, she gasped. “Wait, what do you mean ‘found’ you?”

“Again, long story”, I smiled. “Too long of a story for tonight.”

“Another time then”, she shrugged. “That still doesn’t answer where you came from.”

“I can’t remember”, I sighed.

“How do you not remember?”

“Well, when I woke up in the Everfree every bone in my body was broken”, I said flatly.

“Wow”, she whispered, her eyes drifting to my hands. “What kind of hooves are those?”

“They’re not hooves”, I laughed. “They’re called hands.”

“What are those appendages”, she asked.

“Those are my fingers”, I said with a grin as she got a closer look at them. “These things are great for things requiring… delicacy.”

She let out of short whinny when I pinched her nostril and tried to nip my fingers. I jerked my hand back and laughed as I flicked her between the eyes. I laughed harder when her eyes crossed for a second before focusing back on me in annoyance. I tried to calm myself so that the interview could continue.

“Are you familiar with the history of Equestria”, she suddenly asked with a nervous twinge in her eye.

“Lemme guess”, I sighed. “Nightmare moon is coming back soon?”

“Not soon”, she urged, “Nightmare Moon will return tonight!”

“Seriously”, I asked, my humor tainted by something else.

She ran upstairs to her room and after a few minutes of audible clattering she returned carrying a thick leather bound book in her magic. I took it in hand and opened it to the page held by a piece of parchment. I smiled at the doodle of what appeared to be Twilight and my mom soaring through the clouds. I turned my attention to the pages and was astounded at what I read.

Mare in the Moon- Myth from olden pony times. A powerful pony who wanted to rule Equestria defeated by the Elements of Harmony and imprisoned in the moon. Legend has it on the longest day on the 1000th year, the stars will aid in her escape and she will bring about nighttime eternal.

“Okay”, I said slowly. “What about it?”

“This is the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration”, she shouted as anxiety crept into her face.

“So you think that evil bitch is coming back”, I asked flatly.

“Absolutely”, she replied.

“I won’t let that fucking whore anywhere near my mother”, I growled, standing and cracking my knuckles.

“Mother”, Twilight asked, her face morphing from confusion to understanding then nothing.

“Twilight”, I asked, waving my hand in front of her face.

“I had those kinds of thoughts about a Prince”, she whispered in horror.

“Shit”, I muttered as I shook her shoulder. “Hey Twilight, you okay?”

She stared straight ahead and muttered over and over again about dungeons and oubliettes. She got tears in her eyes and I could’ve sworn I heard her mention a guillotine. Realizing she was in a kind of shock I did the only thing I could think of that would provide enough of a jolt. I grabbed her cheeks and gently kissed her.

“Wha-“, she muttered, shaking her head.

When her vision focused on my eyes a blush streaked across her cheeks and she gasped in utter shock. She pulled free from my grip and fell over backwards, staring off into space for a few seconds before shaking her head clear. She eyed me strangely as she got back to her hooves.

“Why did you do that”, she blushed.

“Kiss you”, I asked with a grin. “I guess it seemed like the best way to get your attention.”

“Are you sure there wasn’t more to it”, she grinned back.

“Do you want there to be more to it”, I asked quietly as I leaned back towards her.

“Would that be so bad”, she almost moaned as she closed the distance between us.

“No”, I quipped, leaning back in my chair, “but right now you’re conducting research, remember?”

“Wh-what”, she muttered while shaking her head. “I’m sorry!”

I laughed her reaction off and we got back to answering questions, but there was a definite twinkle in her eyes that wasn’t there before. The conversation eventually returned to the prophecy about Nightmare Moon, and we reached the conclusion after cross referencing many ancient texts that the prophecy would indeed be fulfilled at dawn.

“What are we going to do”, Twilight asked in near panic.

“Calm down”, I said, gripping her shoulders. “You remember you asked if I knew magic, right?”
“Yeah”, she replied.

“I think I know enough about magic that I can buy mom some time”, I hesitated, “but I don’t know how much.”

“Jackson, she’ll kill you”, she gasped.

“If I don’t do something, everyone suffers”, I said quietly.

“But why do you have to do it”, she asked with tears in her eyes. “Why do you have to go alone?!”

“I think it’s my destiny or something”, I laughed ruefully as I glanced at the clock, “and it looks like time’s almost up.”

Twilight’s eyes whipped to the clock and she gasped. As we had been talking we had missed the festivities entirely. We had just under fifteen minutes until sunrise. She turned back to me and with tears trickling down her cheek she wrapped her forelegs around my shoulders and kissed me, the slightest hint of parchment filling my nostrils. She hugged me tighter and then broke the kiss, turning and fleeing the library.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 11

I shook my head as I followed Twilight Sparkle out of the library and through town. We made it to town hall with minutes to spare. We shared a glance before forcing our way to the front of the crowd just in time to hear the one known as Rarity to shout “She’s gone!” and turned our eyes to the moon. The Mare in the Moon wasn’t in the moon.

What looked like starry smoke began to coalesce on the balcony. Nodding at Twilight I shot off through a nearby stairwell and made my way upstairs. I slowly crept up behind the balcony just in time to hear Nightmare Moon’s cackling.

“Hey Nightmare Moon”, I shouted to get her attention.

She turned to me and repulsion flashed across her face followed by confusion. She approached closer while still maintaining a safe distance. She glared at me for several minutes before she finally blinked and landed on the other end of the balcony.

“THOU DOTH DARE TO ADRESS ME WITH SUCH INSOLENCE”, she boomed, making my ears ring. “INSIGNIFICANT CREATURE, THOU ART BUT A SPECK OF SAND UPON A VAST BEACH! BOW BEFORE YOUR NEW RULER!”

I ran a hand through my hair and slowly approached her with my hands in my pockets, stopping within arm’s reach, and stared into her eyes with the most bored expression I could muster. I held the gaze silently for well over a minute, waiting until all noise in the hall had ceased. Before she could react I reached back and slapped her across the cheek, posing at the end of the swing for dramatic effect while my flowing clothes fluttered in the wind created.

“Quit your shit”, I said loudly enough for everyone to hear.

Every single pony in attendance seemed to gasp as one, their eyes going wide as their pupils shrank, even the dubstep unicorn from the train station. I slowly stood up straight and put my hand back in my pocket. Nightmare Moon’s mouth hung open as she turned her head back toward me and her wings began extending as she seemed to grow larger.

“HOW DAREST THOU STRIKE ME, THOU DISGUSTING SIMPLETON?! THY LIFE IS FORFEIT!”

With that proclamation she launched a ray of black magic at me, which I ducked under and leapt up, creating my wings on the spot. I took to the air and backed away, launching five fireballs in quick succession, the explosions sending everyone running in fear and confusion. I dodged left as another black streak came from the smoke and dust before that same starry smoke slipped out of a hole in the wall.

I followed her, but lost sight of her so I flew back inside to see Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Twilight Sparkle checking on the ponies that had still been inside when we had our little tussle. I did my “superhero landing” as I liked to call it and dispelled my wings. The three I was familiar with came running up and hugged me, Twilight somehow getting to me first. I returned the hug and sighed deeply. I couldn’t help but cringe when I turned and surveyed the damage.

“Well that went well”, I said drily.

“That was amazing”, Rainbow Dash yelled as she gave me a rough noogie.

“Darn tootin’ it was”, Applejack smiled.

“She got away”, I said angrily. “To make matters worse, m-Princess Celestia is missing!”

Twilight tried to calm me down as I paced back and forth to no avail. At that moment I heard a prissy voice from the doorway. She acknowledged the horrible timing, but insisted on making a padded suit for me. I yelled at her until she ran away in tears, much to everyone else’s disappointment. Twilight began lecturing me when my anger got the better of me.

“You’re mad at me for a little bit of language and raised voices”, I shouted in disbelief. “My mother is missing and this dumb little horse is talking about wardrobe options and other dumbass nonsense, but I shout a little bit and she runs away so I’m the bad guy?!”

“Nopony said that”, Twilight yelled back.

“Uh, Twi”, Applejack interrupted, her eyes wide. “Ya do realize yer yellin’ at a Prince, right?”

“Forget that shit”, I yelled. “Princess Celestia needs us, so let’s get the lead out and do something!”

“We need to know what we’re dealing with here”, Twilight said with a forced calm.

“To the library”, I shouted and sprinted out the door.

The four of us made our way to the library as quickly as possible given the crowds of anxious ponies in the streets, picking up a shaking Pinkie Pie and a sniffling Rarity along the way. I was forced to apologize to the glamorous pony, which kinda hurt inside. I slammed the door closed behind us, being gentlemanly even though I was seething inside and holding the door for them. I barely registered the light blush on two of the five mares as they had gone by.

“Alright, everypony”, Twilight ordered, “I need you to look for anything about the Elements of Harmony.”

My mind was racing too fast to focus on research so I excused myself outside to think. I was making laps around the library when I approached one of the windows and my blood froze. There, just beneath the windowsill in the shadows, was Nightmare Moon herself. Her back was to me, so I crept as close as I could.
?
I could barely make out the words Twilight was saying, but I heard something about the two sisters. At the mention of this her head jerked back and she turned to smoke and fled. I figured something was up so I followed her, once again sprouting wings and taking to the air. Soon the Everfree Forest came into view and I began to grow a little nervous. I touched down about fifty feet from the entrance and stood on the path.

I took a few minutes to let my mind wander, finally settling on a weapon. A handle formed in my hands, a handguard appearing about an inch above my right hand. The blade seemed to slide from the grip, a gleaming sharp edge on the leading side of the blade. A sheath came into existence around my waist, the weight of the steel slightly uncomfortable at first. I banished my wings and swung the sword around, finding the balance perfect.

I took a deep breath and stepped into the shadows of the forest, the sounds of life filling my ears instantly. I crept along the path slowly, freezing occasionally when I heard a noise. I caught a glimpse of Nightmare Moon deep in the woods to my right, so I shifted course and eased into the woods. I followed the general direction she had gone in until I came to a ravine and paused behind a boulder as I caught sight of her.

I heard the girls’ voices up on the cliffs above and wondered how they had gotten here so fast. As I heard Rainbow Dash speaking in what I guess was supposed to be a spooky tone, Nightmare Moon turned to smoke and slipped into cracks in the Cliffside. Suddenly a massive chunk broke from the mountain and her smoky form flew away as the ponies cried out.

“Fluttershy, quick”, Dash shouted before the two of them zipped to the rescue.

“They got this”, I growled before taking to the sky.

It was amazing how easy it was to form my wings. I followed her for a few minutes, scratching my head as I realized we had circled around to the canyon again. She swooped down and paused, seeming to swirl angrily when all of my friends started walking away. She took off again and I followed her as closely as I could. With dread I saw her strike a manticore’s left foreleg and keep going.

As I followed the evil alicorn I heard the manticore roaring in the distance and it filled me with dread, but I had to trust the others would be okay. I could’ve sworn it sounded like Fluttershy had yelled, but that was impossible. I found the trees growing closer together so I had to make a quick landing, the wings fading from my back as my feet hit the forest floor.

I crept through the trees, keeping my eyes out for my quarry. In the distance I heard Pinkie’s voice raised in song. It was quite a catchy song about giggling at ghosties and such whimsy. Despite the cheerful song my nerves were on edge, my sword gripped tightly in my right hand. Finally I caught a glimpse of her coming out of a tree somehow and flying up over the trees.

I leapt up and took to the skies again with a seamless transition. As I followed her I eyed my blade. I realized if I attacked with this sword I could kill my aunt. I couldn’t risk that, so I focused my will on the blade, reversing the edges. I didn’t exactly know what to call the sword, but I knew it would serve my purposes nicely. I charged the blade directly from my magic stores and chuckled for some reason as the blade began to glow white.

I sheathed my sword but kept a hand on it as I flew after my deranged aunt. She must have seen me because as I rounded a bend and came up to a river she burst out of the trees and launched black magic at me. I did the only thing I could think of and drew my sword, batting the energy aside with my glowing blade.

We met in the middle of the clearing, her magic flashing as murder shone in her eyes. I deflected attack after attack and decided to press the offensive. I struck out time and again, only managing to land a single strike across her flank.

“BEGONE, FOOL”, she boomed before hitting me with a wave of dark energy that flung me across the river.

“What’s going on over here”, a flamboyant dragon of some type asked.

Nightmare Moon eyed him with disdain before a lance of black magic shot out at the dragon’s face. I launched myself from where I had landed and slammed into the side of his head, knocking him just far enough to the side to lose half of his mustache instead of half his face. Unfortunately, I took the full force of the blast.

The dark energy slammed into me and the pain was instant. I felt claws and spikes ripping into my flesh as I flew through the air leaving a thin golden blood trail behind. I hit the ground and rolled to my feet, my blade flashing brightly.

“THOU ART MUCH MORE RESILIENT THAN WE ESTIMATED”, Nightmare Moon said loudly. “WE COULD HAVE MUCH USE FOR A CONSORT SUCH AS YOU.”

“Sorry Auntie Luna”, I quipped, “You’re sexily scary but no deal.”

“THAT SIMPERING FOOL CELESTIA HAS NO OFFSPRING”, she shouted. “HOW DARE THEE LIE TO US?”

She launched another beam of darkness at me but I leapt forward to meet it, swinging my sword in a tight upward arc and knocking the blast to the side. I charged toward her and shouted in frustration as she fled yet again. Without hesitation I followed her into the air, every nerve in my body screaming at me.

As I followed her I looked myself over, shuddering despite myself as I saw dozens of small cuts all over my body. I flooded healing magic through my body and sighed in relief as the wounds closed themselves before my eyes. I sheathed my sword as I flew, keeping my eyes open for my psychotic family member.

Before long I came across a deep canyon with a rope bridge strung across the dark depths. As I came in for a closer look fog rolled in reducing visibility to a few feet. I carefully landed and rolled into some bushes to keep an eye out. For several minutes everything was silent until I heard Dash’s voice.

It sounded like she was talking to a couple other ponies, but I couldn’t see who because of the fog. She was quiet for a few seconds before saying something else. The sound of her wings flapping told me she had left the area, which seemed to be my cue. I rushed the area her voice had come from, groaning in annoyance as the starry smoke I had been chasing took off yet again.

I followed her to a rundown old castle with vines clinging to it as if the forest was attempting to reclaim it. I flew up to an upper window and perched there, eyeing some type of stone sculpture looking thing. As I scanned the room I heard voices from the doorway.

“Whoa”, Applejack whispered in awe. “Come on, Twilight. Isn’t this what you’ve been waitin’ for?”

“The Elements of Harmony”, Twilight said in awe. “We’ve found them!”

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy glanced at each other before both flew up and grabbed a stone orb, which I guess was supposed to be the Elements. They brought the orbs to the floor amidst Twilight’s repeated warning to be careful. The process was repeated until all of the stones were gathered in a circle.

“One, two, three, four…”, Pinkie counted, “There’s only five.”

“Where’s the sixth”, Rainbow Dash demanded from the darkness.

“The book said”, Twilight began as she curled one foreleg beneath her, “’When the five are present a spark will cause the sixth element to be revealed.”

“What in tha hay is that supposed to mean”, Applejack drawled.

“I’m not sure, but I have an idea”, she replied from where she lay on the floor. “Stand back. I don’t know what will happen."

As the others made their way outside, magic flowed from Twilight’s horn. As the last of my friends left the main hall I caught sight of Nightmare Moon slipping in through a crack. Taking advantage of Twilight’s distraction the evil mare began swirling around the Elements, lifting them from the floor in a starry whirlwind and causing my friend to cry out in shock.

“The Elements”, Twilight shouted, diving for them.

I heard the others’ hooves clattering across the stone as the whirlwind and Twilight disappeared. The others made it to the spot that was just occupied and all started shouting at once.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 12 Author's Note

AUTHOR’S NOTE: I HAD A BIT OF A REVELATION. I FORGOT TO MENTION JUST HOW TALL JACKSON AND THE OTHER CHARACTERS ARE. JACKSON STANDS 5’10”, THE AVERAGE ADULT PONY IS APPROXIMATELY 3’6” TALL AS MEASURED FROM THEIR BACK TO THE GROUND. PRINCESS LUNA IS APPROXIMATELY 4’6” AND PRINCESS CELESTIA MEASURES IN AT 5’6”. THESE ARE NOT THE CANON MEASUREMENTS, JUST THE MEASUREMENTS FOR MY STORY. ANYWAYS, ON WITH THE MAGIC!

Chapter 12

“Twilight, where are ya”, Applejack shouted.

“Look”, Rarity called out, her hooves on a nearby windowsill.

I followed her line of sight a saw flashes of light coming from another part of the castle. As they others took off on hoof I dropped out of my hiding spot and zipped over to the ruined tower the light came from. I landed in an upper window frame. As I looked into the room I saw Twilight on the floor coughing and Nightmare Moon standing on a raised dais with the Elements circling around her.

“You’re kidding, right”, Nightmare Moon scoffed as Twilight pawed the ground as if preparing to charge.

Twilight’s horn began to glow as she charged the evil alicorn. Nightmare Moon lowered her own head and charged, her horn glinting in the dim light. At the last second Twilight vanished in a bright flash, causing Nightmare Moon to slide to a stop. Twilight reappeared in the middle of the Elements, shaking her head woozily.

“Just one spark”, she whispered as she dropped her head down, her horn glowing brightly. “Come on, come on!”

The Elements began to glow and lift from the ground. Nightmare Moon snarled as smoke began swirling around her, lifting her into the air. She landed on the other side of the Elements from Twilight and slammed her front hooves into the circle. Magical backlash zapped Twilight with a bolt of electricity, launching her halfway across the room.

“No, no”, Nightmare Moon gasped in fear as electricity crackled between the elements but died out.

“What the fuck”, I whispered.

“What”, Twilight gasped. “Where’s the sixth element?!”

Nightmare Moon cackled in victory and slammed her hooves on the floor again, shattering the five gathered Elements. A bolt of dread flashed through me as I drew my sword. With no Elements of Harmony to contain her I just knew there was no hope for my aunt.

“You little foal”, Nightmare Moon taunted Twilight. “Did you think you could defeat ME?! Now you’ll never see your princess or your sun. Night will last FOREVER!”

“I’m sorry, mother”, I whispered sadly as I eyed my blade, now turned backwards. “I’m sorry… Aunt Luna. Forgive me.”

I launched myself from the window frame with a battle cry and swooped down on Nightmare Moon, aiming a slash at her neck. The cry of fear from Twilight ripped through my heart as my blade flew. Nightmare Moon had instinctively flinched back, resulting in the loss of some of her mane instead of her head.

She reared up and struck me in the face, her eyes glowing with hatred. I jumped between her and Twilight. Her horn lit up and I jumped just as a blast of magic struck the ground where I had been standing. My blade raked across her helmet with an awful screeching noise and I landed on the other side of her.

“YOU FOOL”, she boomed, turning her full attention on me.

She charged me, her head lowered to impale me on her glowing horn. Right before she got to me I swept my blade around with my left hand, knocking her horn to the side as I followed with a powerful punch to her jaw. She turned and kicked me in the chest with both back legs sending me crashing through a pillar.

“Fuck she’s strong”, I groaned as I got to my feet.

Before I had fully straightened up I found myself engulfed in black flames. Pain as I had never felt ripped through me as my wings burst into dark fire and my skin began to blister. Screams of torment ripped from me as I fell to my knees. Finally the inferno relented, leaving my charred body lying on the cold stone floor.

I heard the girls’ voices coming from somewhere nearby, and Twilight gasped as they came into view.

“You think you can destroy the Elements of Harmony just like that”, Twilight shouted as she turned on Nightmare Moon. “Well, you’re wrong. Because the spirits of the Elements are right here!”

At that moment the other five grouped around Twilight, determination showing on every face including Fluttershy. A strange look crossed Nightmare Moon’s face as she gazed at the group of ponies gathered to oppose her. As she stared at the mares seven shards of crystal floated into the air. Before I could react one of them made a beeline for my forehead, making a slight thud as it connected and melted into my skin.

“Dafuq”, I groaned as my wounds began healing on their own.

“What”, Nightmare Moon gasped in disbelief.

“Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the Spirit of Honesty”, Twilight said as the remaining shards swirled around the farmer.

“Fluttershy”, she said louder, “who tamed the manticore with compassion, represents the Spirit of Kindness.”

More shards began circling the timid flyer.

“Pinkie pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the Spirit of Laughter.”

Shards circled her, as well.

“Rarity”, she smiled, “who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, Represents the Spirit of Generosity!”

Rarity was now encircled by crystal shards.

“And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart’s desire, represents the Spirit of Loyalty.”

Crystal shards flew up and circled the prismatic pony as she hovered.

“The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us”, Twilight smirked.

“You still don’t have the sixth Element”, Nightmare Moon yelled. “The spark didn’t work!”

“But it did”, Twilight replied slightly smugly. “A different kind of spark.”

“I felt it the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you”, she smiled as she turned to her friends. “To see you, how much I cared about you. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that you all…”

At this moment she turned back to face Nightmare moon.

“Are my friends”, Twilight finished with a shout.

Suddenly a sixth orb flared into existence in midair and hovered over Twilight’s head. A blinding flash caused both Nightmare Moon and me to cover our eyes.

“You see, Nightmare Moon”, Twilight explained, “when those elements are ignited by the- the spark that resides in the heart of us all it creates the sixth element- the Element of Magic.”

Bright light swirled around the girls and lifted them in the air, the crystal shards coalescing into pendants around the necks of Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy while a tiara that matched Twilight’s Cutie Mark shimmered into existence on the purple unicorn’s head.

“Holy hell”, I muttered in pain, seeing as not all of my wounds had healed themselves.

“NO”, Nightmare moon shouted as she spread her wings to flee.

“No you don’t”, I groaned, blasting her with lightning.

As my vision started to cloud over I saw a blast of rainbow colored magic engulf my wicked aunt. The colors swirled together until a blast of white light blinded me. I hung my head blindly and began to weep gently for my aunt being banished again.

Will I ever have a complete family, I wondered silently.

“My head”, Rainbow Dash groaned from nearby.

“Everypony okay”, Applejack asked shakily.

“Every pony is”, I grunted, my destroyed wings bobbing limply behind my back as I stood.

“Oh my goodness”, Fluttershy gasped as she rushed to my side. “Jackson, are you okay?”

“Dude, your wings”, Rainbow Dash said in horror.

“I got this”, I said woozily.

I focused my thoughts despite the blinding pain and tried to dispel my wings, but nothing happened. I tried again and again, but nothing happened.

“I must be outta magic”, I groaned.

“That’s not possible”, Twilight argued. “If you were out of magic you would pass out from exhaustion.”

“So using up magic makes someone pass out”, I asked quietly.

“That’s right.”

“Then something’s wrong”, I mumbled. “I can’t get rid of my wings.”

“Do what now”, Applejack asked as she scratched her head.

“He used magic to give himself wings”, Twilight answered for me. “I’m familiar with this spell.”

Twilight moved closer and studied what remained of my wings, asking me to kneel down so she could see from every angle. Her horn lit up and she asked if I could feel what she was doing, to which I replied in the affirmative. She hummed as she poked and prodded for a minute, then she came around in front of me.

“Jackson, I’m sorry to say this”, she grimaced, “but these wings aren’t magical. There isn’t a way to get rid of them, and I don’t know why.”

“Oh thank goodness”, I heard Rarity call as she eyed her regrown tail.

“It’s so lovely”, Fluttershy complimented quietly.

“I know”, the fashionista replied. “I’ll never part with it again!”

“No, I meant your necklace”, Fluttershy smiled. “It matches your Cutie Mark.”

“Why, so does yours”, she replied.

“Who gives a damn about jewelry”, I growled. “What happened to Nightmare Moon?”

Apparently none of them except Fluttershy was paying attention to me, a fact I discovered when Fluttershy wrapped me in a hug as everyone else kept talking.

“I reckon we really do represent the Elements of Harmony”, I heard Applejack say.

“Indeed you do”, my mother’s voice came from a sudden flare of light, drawing a sigh of relief.

Everyone except Twilight and me dropped to their faces as my mother’s wings spread wide. I struggled back to my feet and stumbled to the great white alicorn. Her eyes grew wide when she saw me and she wrapped her wings around me, pulling me into a hug as she kissed my cheek. Slowly she released me and turned to the ponies as I took my place behind her and slightly to the side.

“Princess Celestia”, Twilight shouted in happiness and trotted up to my mother.

“Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student”, mom smiled as she nuzzled Twilight’s head. “I knew you could do it.”

“But you told me it was all an old pony tale”, she said in confusion.

“I told you that you needed to make some friends”, the princess said, “nothing more.”

“But-“

“I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon’s return”, she explained, “and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her.”

At this point I began to wonder about a few things.

“But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart”, she smiled. “Now if only another will as well.”

She turned to the dais where Nightmare Moon had stood moments before. As I turned to look I saw a beautiful dark blue alicorn lying on the ground, her mane and tail made of stars just like Nightmare Moon’s had been. This had to be my aunt Luna, considering she opened her teal eyes when mom called her name.

“It has been a thousand years since I have seen you like this”, she said calmly, despite her wings splaying out at she stepped closer to her sister.

As my mother drew closer Luna tried to curl in on herself, shaking as mom got on her knees in front of her.

“It’s time to put our differences behind us”, mom said soothingly. “We were meant to rule together, little sister.”

“Sister”, everyone but me shouted, Twilight giving me a strange look.

“Will you accept my friendship”, mom asked Luna, ignoring everyone’s outburst as she stood.

For several seconds there was silence, but it was interrupted by Pinkie somehow falling on her face. I kept a watchful eye on the two sisters as the silence stretched on.

“I’m so sorry”, Luna cried, bolting to her feet and nuzzling against mom’s chest. “I missed you so much, big sister!”

A smile spread across mom’s face as she held Luna close. There were tears in everyone’s eyes but mine as they held each other. Before long the two broke the hug and I found a pair of teal eyes staring directly at me. I grinned nervously as my aunt slowly approached me.

“Whomever art thou”, she asked warily.

“Hi, Aunt Luna”, I waved.

“Aunt”, she gasped, jerking her head back and turning to Celestia. “This is your son?!”

“Indeed”, she replied with a grin, hugging me as I heard Rarity and Pinkie gasp.

“But he isn’t a pony”, Luna said in confusion.

“We have much to discuss”, Celestia replied. “Jackson, I want you to go directly to the castle infirmary.”

I began to grumble before I remembered a certain adorable nurse that works in the castle and smiled. I was focusing on the castle grounds when my mother’s voice interrupted me.

“No flirting with Nurse Redheart”, she admonished seriously.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 13

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 15

I stared at the changeling as she slept on the couch, my mind racing as I tried to comprehend just how Fluttershy had managed to get her inside. I asked that very question and received the oddest look before being told I carried her in. I looked at Fluttershy and back to the changeling several times before sighing.

“What’s wrong”, Fluttershy asked from the kitchen.

“Nothing”, I replied as I passed behind her, frightening her.

I smiled, grabbed a chair and carried it to the living room. Fluttershy followed me with a confused look on her face, cocking her head to the side when I set it in the middle of the floor and flopped down. I patted my lap and gave a surprised laugh as she calmly walked over and climbed up. I silently stroked her mane as we stared at the changeling.

“I wonder where she came from”, Fluttershy pondered, sighing with contentment as my fingers ran through her mane.

“I’m not sure”, I said needlessly. “Before now I had never even heard of changelings.”

We sat and chatted for a while, the whistling of a teapot interrupting our comfort momentarily when the sweet Pegasus hopped down and left the room. I watched her go, my mind wrestling with itself as to how I should approach my current situation.

“Wh-where am I”, a groggy voice asked, breaking me from my thoughts.

“You’re safe”, I said quietly. “For now, anyways.”

At that moment Fluttershy returned with a tray balanced on back. Seriously, what is it with these ponies and carry shit on their backs?! She gasped in surprise as she noticed the changeling was awake and rushed back to the kitchen whimpering apologies about not bringing enough cups.

“We’ll talk privately”, I muttered darkly just before Fluttershy came back again.

The buttery pony settled the tray on the table at the end of the couch and began pouring cups of tea, fussing at me as I stood to get my cup. I sat back down and accepted the cup gratefully when she held it out to me. Turns out I like hot tea. Well, Fluttershy’s hot tea.

“Now then”, she said quietly after she had served the changeling, “Would you mind telling us a little about yourself?”

“Why”, the changeling asked in contempt as she set the teacup aside.

“B-because”, Fluttershy began before freezing in fear.

“Don’t be a bitch”, I said sharply.

“I’m a changeling, not a dog”, the obstinate creature grunted.

“Look, can you at least tell us your name”, I growled.

“Why?”

“Because I refuse to keep calling you ‘the changeling’ all the time”, I sighed. “Either tell us your name or I make one up for you.”

“Go right ahead”, the changeling scoffed.

“I’m thinking ‘Fuzzyswaddle McSnookums’ is a good one”, I mused aloud.

“My name is Cindra”, she said quickly.

“Cindra”, I repeated. “Cool name.”

“Your names are Jackson and Fluttershy”, she said, hissing slightly on the s sounds.

“That’s right”, I replied. “Where ya from?”

“I’m not fucking telling you”, Cindra spat.

“How is she the only one that knows that word”, I shouted, pointing at Cindra as I turned to Fluttershy who shrugged.

“Why is that important”, the changeling asked.

“Because I ain’t from here”, I grinned.

“Ponyville”, Cindra asked.

“Equestria”, I replied with an even wider grim.

“What”, she asked, her eyes going wide.

“It’s a long story”, I laughed.

Cindra shook her head and looked down, her eyes closing for several seconds when her gaze fell on her magic prosthetic. I saw a bit of sadness, but I couldn’t quite place the other emotions. I caught Fluttershy’s attention and motioned my head toward the melancholy mare. Fluttershy squinted her eyes before comprehension dawned on her.

“What’s wrong, Cindra”, Fluttershy asked sweetly.

“It would’ve been better if you had let him kill me”, she whispered as she stood from the sofa.

“That’s not true”, the Pegasus argued softly.

“Yes it is”, Cindra suddenly shouted.

“Why”, I asked with a hand on my sword.

“I can’t go back to the hive now”, she growled with tears in her eyes.

“Hive”, I repeated.

“With this leg I can’t transform properly”, she heaved, ignoring my questioning glance. “Any defective changeling is disposed of quickly. My life is forfeit.”

“Wait, what was that about transforming”, I asked.

“It’s how we hide in plain sight”, she said.

A flash of green light emanated from her body, blinding me temporarily. I rubbed the spots from my eyes and was shocked to see two versions of Fluttershy standing before me. I looked from one to the other and was amazed that the only difference between the two was that one had a golden foreleg. I continued staring in amazement for several seconds before another flash of light blinded me again.

“That was awesome”, I laughed as I blinked my eyes clear.

“Yeah, right”, Cindra sighed.

“Since you can’t go home”, Fluttershy interrupted, “you’ll live here with us.”

“No”, she replied right before I did.

“Fluttershy, I don’t trust her”, I said sternly.

“I’m standing right here”, she huffed indignantly.

“I know that”, I smirked.

“Jackson”, Fluttershy fussed, “There’s no need for hostility.”

“Look, I won’t take a chance on her eating one of us”, I reasoned.

“I DON’T EAT PONIES”, Cindra shouted loud enough to make my ears ring.

“Oh, then what do you eat”, Fluttershy asked. “I can make you something.”

“You don’t make what I eat”, she replied evenly.

“What the hell do you eat, then”, I asked in exasperation.

“Emotions”, Cindra muttered quietly. “Specifically the two L’s.”

“What are the two L’s”, Fluttershy asked in confusion.

Cindra mumbled something unintelligible with a slight blush, sighing when we asked her to repeat herself. Again we couldn’t make out what she said so I asked her to repeat it again, maybe louder.

“LOVE AND LUST”, she screamed. “THE TWO L’S ARE LOVE AND LUST, OKAY?!”

“Love and lust”, I asked, slowly turning toward Fluttershy.

“Yes”, she replied in shame. “I was flying over when I sensed it really strong from this cottage.”

“Well, Fluttershy loves animals”, I joked, terrified of the possible implications.

“Not that kind of love, you dumb colt”, she snapped.

“Then-“

“Ugh, she’s in love with somepony”, Cindra shouted. “You really are an idiot, aren’t you?!”

I turned to my right to say something funny to Fluttershy but she was nowhere to be seen. I went and checked the kitchen, but didn’t see her there. I went back to the living room just in time to see Cindra reaching a hoof for the door. I whipped my hand out and materialized a knife in midair, a startled squeak coming from the changeling as the knife embedded itself in the door just above her hoof.

“Where do you think you’re going”, I asked guardedly.

“Don’t know, don’t care”, she said coldly as she stared at me.

“You’re staying here”, I said, my voice lowering as I approached the defiant mare. “I may not trust you and you may be a parasite, but I am going to honor Fluttershy’s wishes.”

“Oh, this is rich”, Cindra smirked. “You’re the somepony she loves!”

“You’re crazy”, I scoffed.

“I can feel it”, she grinned. “The love was so much stronger when the two of you were in the same room.”

“Whatever.”

“Just think”, she whispered conspiratorially. “Her lust for you made me so wet I-“

The rest of her words were cut off as my hand shot out and wrapped around her throat. I squeezed just hard enough to restrict airflow but not cut it off completely and pulled her muzzle against my nose, lifting her off the floor.

“I suggest you don’t finish that sentence”, I said coldly. “I am not above hitting you again, so if you do anything to hurt Fluttershy I will beat your ass. Understand?”

She nodded furiously as her eyes bulged slightly.

“The only reason you’re alive right now is because of her kindness”, I growled. “Remember that fact.”

I dropped Cindra on the floor and took a step back as she struggled to her hooves while coughing violently. She eyed me with a mix of fear and loathing as she slunk back to the couch and crawled up on it. She curled into a ball and laid her head on the armrest.

“Asshole”, she muttered darkly.

“Parasite”, I shot back.

She glared at me for a few seconds before ignoring me. I glanced at the clock and saw it was almost three o’clock, my stomach growling. I shot a glare at Cindra before I climbed the stairs and knocked on the first door on the left.

“Go away, please”, a tiny voice said from the other side of the door.

“Fluttershy, come on”, I sighed as I eased her door open. “Please, talk to me.”

I looked around her room and marveled at all the birdhouses hanging from the rafters. Pastel colors decorated everything, giving the room a light airy feeling. In the corner stood a full size mirror, my ghastly visage reflected in its surface.

“There’s nothing to talk about”, whimpered the pile of blankets on the bed.

“Hey”, I called softly as I went and sat beside the pile of blankets. “Come on out.”

“I can’t”, she replied. “I just can’t.”

I gently began burrowing my hands into the blankets hunting for Fluttershy. My fingers brushed against something warm and soft, causing the pony beneath the pile to shriek and zip off the other side of the bed blushing furiously. I met her wide eyed gaze with my own questioning one.

“What did I do”, I asked nervously.

“You… touched me”, she mumbled as she blushed harder.

“Yeah.”

“No, you touched me”, she said, her face burning now. “On my… mare parts.”

I cocked my head and opened my mouth to ask her to clarify before comprehension hit me like a ton of bricks. A blush crossed my own face, my ears burning golden as I apologized profusely.

“It’s okay”, she whispered hesitantly. “It felt nice but it was unexpected.”

“I am so sorry”, I apologized again as I began to back toward the door.

“Don’t go”, Fluttershy whispered as she hurried around the bed.

“Okay”, I said quietly as I sat back down on the bed.

She climbed up beside me and sat beside me in silence for several minutes. I waited for her to speak but was surprised when she squirmed her way onto my lap. I began stroking her mane and tried to formulate a coherent thought. Thankfully Fluttershy saved me from having to say something first.

“It’s true”, she admitted quietly, leaning into the hand scratching behind her ear.

“All of it”, I asked.

“Yes”, she whispered with a blush.

“Oh.”

“I shouldn’t have said anything”, Fluttershy cried as she tried to get up off my lap.

“I’m glad you did”, I said as I hugged her close.

“Really”, she asked breathily.

“The first time I kissed you I did it to mess with you”, I said sheepishly. “I just wanted to see your reaction, and I admit I was surprised by it.”

“I’m sorry I surprised you”, she whimpered.

“It was a good surprise”, I reassured her as I hugged her again.

“Really?”

“Yep”, I smiled. “I don’t know about you but I felt something when you kissed me back.”

“Why do you think I kissed you back”, she asked rhetorically, her eyes shining.

“I’m glad you did”, I repeated as I nuzzled her.

“So am I”, she whispered as she leaned closer.

Our lips met in a slow, appreciative kiss that sent a spark down my spine and a tingle across my skin. I reached up and caressed her cheek, the soft fur feeling right on my skin. A happy sigh slipped from the sweet Pegasus in my lap as I deepened the kiss. Her mouth opened to welcome my tongue and the sweet taste of apples flooded my senses as our tongues danced back and forth. After what seemed like hours we came up gasping for air.

She brushed her wingtips across my face in a caress of her own before her lips were pressed against mine again. I kept one hand on her cheek and trailed my other hand along her wing, the feathers gliding smoothly beneath my fingers. A moan sounded against my lips as her forelegs wrapped around my chest.

“Oh, yeah, that’s it”, a voice murmured from the hall.

Fluttershy and I looked at each other and she slid off my lap. In one motion I leapt across the room and yanked the door open, shouting in alarm. There in the hallway lay a disheveled bug pony shlicking in the middle of the floor. She turned her eyes to me and grinned sheepishly as I shook my head.

“How long were you out here”, I growled.

“Right… before you… touched her… mare parts”, Cindra gasped.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 16 Author's Note

AUTHOR'S NOTE: MILD SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER

Chapter 16

I opened my eyes to a blue sky without a cloud in sight, the grass beneath me as soft as cotton as I stretched my arms above my head. The sunshine beaming down on me felt amazing and I soon found my mind wandering. Rustling grass to my left drew my attention causing me to turn my head and find myself face to muzzle with Fluttershy.

“Hi”, I smiled.

“Hi”, she smiled back.

Fluttershy squirmed closer to me and rested her head on my shoulder as she sighed happily. She nuzzled my neck and my smile grew wider as I returned her affections. It was very nice in the meadow we were laying in, the wildflowers blooming a myriad of beautiful colors. I wrapped my arm around the beautiful Pegasus beside me and kissed her gently.

“This is perfect”, she whispered.

She returned the kiss and deepened it, her tongue twirling around mine with a sensual dexterity. I splayed my fingers in her mane and pulled her even deeper in the kiss, my heart racing. Gently she pushed me onto my back being careful of my wings.

“So beautiful”, I murmured happily.

She kissed me again as she straddled my upper body and wrapped her forelegs around my neck. I felt a tightness down below which she noticed as I blushed. She smiled coyly and wiggled just barely, giggling cutely when a moan escaped my chest. Another kiss graced my lips as she used her back hooves to push the waistband of my pants down.

“Wait”, I whispered.

“What is it”, she asked nervously.

“Are you sure you want to do this?”

“I won’t go too far”, she promised.

Without another word she ground against me as she snaked her tongue into my mouth again. I moaned as she squirmed just the right way for the tip to press against her soaking opening. I made a noise of worry and she grinned before sliding her body down between my legs. Her silky mane brushed my exposed genitals and made the shaft twitch.

“Very nice”, she moaned huskily.

She looked me in the eyes as her tongue slid out and teased my glistening tip, her moan matching the one I let out. I could only gasp when she took my entire length into her mouth and slid back up with a noisy slurp.

“Oh yes”, I moaned.

She shook her head back and forth with my entire length in her mouth and the mixture of sensations was insane. I moaned louder as she began bobbing her head and working her tongue with the perfect rhythm. Before long I felt a pressure begin to build until I felt like I couldn’t stand it.

“Jackson”, Fluttershy yelled, somehow while still engulfing me.

What the hell, I thought. How did she do that?

Fluttershy froze with just my tip in her mouth and her eyes flashed green for a second. I again heard her voice without her mouth moving and began to get a bad feeling. It was almost enough to kill my erection, but I had reached a point that stopping was physically impossible.

“Cindra”, Fluttershy shrieked in anger.

The meadow faded from my mind as I opened my eyes to find a bug pony with my penis in her mouth. I opened my mouth to begin the longest streak of profanity ever when Cindra suddenly vanished. I snatched my pants up ignoring the mess I would have to clean up later and looked around the room in panic.

“How could you”, Fluttershy shouted from the shadows to my right.

I formed a ball of light and tossed it on the ceiling before standing and looking around. The sight I saw in the corner stole every thought from my head.

“Dafuq”, I murmured.

Fluttershy had Cindra pinned to the wall by her throat, her hooves cutting off the changeling’s air. The hurt and rage on her face gave me a chill as I struggled to pull Fluttershy away. She slapped me hard across the face with her wing and resumed her assault on Cindra. I felt blood running from my nose but dismissed it as I tried again to pull the pissed Pegasus back.

“Fluttershy”, I yelled, getting no reaction.

I tugged on her again and was rewarded with another wing backhand. The hatred that rolled off of the mare was almost palpable. I tried yet again to pull her away when I noticed that Cindra’s struggles were getting weaker. A jolt of fear shot through me when I realized Fluttershy was killing her.

“Fluttershy, you’re gonna kill her”, I shouted while pulling on her as hard as I could.

“I hope so”, she shouted back, shoving me away again.

The trapped changeling pawed weakly at Fluttershy as her eyes slowly slipped closed. With one last gasp Cindra’s hooves fell limply to her side as her tongue lolled out. In a panic I wrapped my arms around the murderous mare and flapped my wings hard, finally succeeding in yanking her away.

“Oh shit”, I groaned when Cindra didn’t get up.

Fluttershy seemed to finally break from her rage and stared in horror at the unmoving changeling. I ran over and listened for breathing but heard nothing. I looked back at Fluttershy with wide eyes.

“I killed her”, she whispered, looking down at her hooves. “I killed another living being.”

I looked back to the still form before me and felt for a pulse. It was weak, but it was there. I forced Cindra’s jaws open and sealed the sides of her muzzle with my hands to force air into her lungs. I began pressing on her carapace, but it wouldn’t budge. At a loss for what to do I reached up with both arms, clasped my fists together and slammed them down on her chest several times. I repeated the process again and again until Cindra coughed weakly and opened her eyes.

“Get her away from me”, Cindra shrieked in terror when she caught sight of Fluttershy.

“Chill”, I said, pushing her back down when she tried to run away. “Now, what the hell is going on?!”

“I was hungry”, Cindra said simply.

“So you decided my dick was a suitable midnight snack”, I shouted.

“How else was I gonna get the right emotion from you”, she tried to shout back but it came out as a hoarse croak.

“I killed her”, Fluttershy whispered with vacant eyes. “I’m a murderer.”

I stood and stepped in front of Fluttershy, staring into her face. I called her name a couple times to no avail. I didn’t want to slap her to snap her out of it so I did the next best thing. I grabbed both of her cheeks and pressed our lips together hard. That seemed to do the trick as she jerked away from me and looked down at Cindra.

“I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry”, she wailed as she reached out to Cindra.

“Stay away”, Cindra shrieked again and fled the room.

I raced after her, catching her right as she reached the front door. I wrapped my arms around her and picked her up effortlessly despite her demands to be let go. She thrashed and bucked trying to get away but eventually she was reduced to a sobbing mess. I gently laid her on the couch and told her to stay there before returning upstairs.
I entered my room and found Fluttershy curled up in the middle of the floor whimpering and shaking. I sat behind her and pulled her into my lap stroking her mane and rubbing her back. She wrapped her forelegs around me and wailed in despair.

“Cindra’s okay”, I whispered. “You didn’t kill her.”

For the better part of an hour I rocked her in my lap, her tears flowing freely. Slowly she began to calm down, the adrenaline eventually wearing off. Her eyes met mine one last time before exhaustion claimed her.

“Damn”, I huffed to myself.

I sat on the floor for hours holding the shaking pony and before I realized it I had fallen asleep with her in my arms. I don’t know how much later it was when I woke up but Fluttershy was still cradled in my arms looking up at me lovingly. When I opened my eyes she just hugged me like she never wanted to let go.

“Are you okay”, I whispered, stroking her mane.

“Not really”, she whispered back tearfully.

“You didn’t kill her”, I said gently.

She turned to try to roll off my lap but I held her close.

“Fluttershy, she still had a pulse”, I whispered as I caressed her cheek.

She nodded sullenly and finally managed to roll off my lap. I stood and followed her downstairs, expecting to have to break up another fight. To my surprise Cindra wasn’t on the couch and the sounds of cooking floated from the kitchen.

“Ooh”, I said as the smell of delicious food hit my nostrils.

The two of us entered the kitchen and I had to laugh at the sight before me. Every inch of counter space was taken up by all manner of breakfast foods. At the stove stood Cindra wearing Fluttershy’s pink apron with her back to us. She had a smear of flour behind her left ear and her hooves moved at a frenzied pace stirring food on all four burners.

“Wow”, I said, startling Cindra and making her drop a spatula. “Sorry.”

When Fluttershy stepped around me into the kitchen Cindra began shaking visibly and took a step back. The buttery mare saw this and began tearing up as she shrank back behind me. I looked behind me then I turned my gaze to the changeling in front of the stove.

“Look”, I sighed. “Eventually we gotta discuss last night, so we might as well do it and move on.”

“I’d really rather not”, Fluttershy whimpered.

“Sorry but this is happening”, I said before turning to Cindra. “Turn the stove off and come into the living room.”

I turned and left the room with Fluttershy hot on my heels, my head beginning to hurt. I sat on the couch and smiled when the buttery mare climbed in my lap. A small noise came from the kitchen doorway, causing me to glance up.

“Okay, I’m here now”, she said quietly as she entered.

As she made her way to a chair near the couch she avoided eye contact with both of us. I watched her as she was walking and noticed a slight limp to her steps. Apparently Fluttershy noticed it too because I felt her tense up against me.

“Why are you limping”, I asked after she sat down.

“I fell off the couch this morning”, she said with a fleeting glance at Fluttershy.

I sat still as a statue and stared at the changeling. She drooped her ears slightly and snuck glances at me and Fluttershy several times over the next few minutes. Fluttershy began to fidget slightly, as did Cindra who flinched when I drew in breath to speak.

“Bull shit”, I said.

“What”, Cindra asked as she cocked her head cutely.

“Why are you limping”, I asked. “I want the truth this time.”

“My shoulder got hurt last night”, she eventually admitted with a glance at Fluttershy.

“When last night”, I asked, watching Fluttershy in the corner of my eye.

“After I… did what I did”, she actually blushed. “When Fluttershy first slammed into me it twisted my leg.”

“I could heal you”, I said casually, “but you and I are going to have a long conversation later.”

“No thank you”, she replied. “I can deal with the pain. I deserve it.”

“Fine, but we are going to talk”, I said forcefully.

“Jackson”, Fluttershy said quietly as she laid a hoof on my forearm.

“Yes?”

“I have something to say”, she replied. “A couple somethings, actually.”

“Okay”, I nodded and rested a hand on her back.

“First I would like to apologize to you, Cindra”, she said tearfully. “No apology could ever make up for what I did to you. I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I just wanted you to know how terrible I feel.”

“Well, you did pretty much murder me”, Cindra shuddered, causing fresh tears to appear in Fluttershy’s eyes.

“I know”, Fluttershy whimpered. “I don’t think I can ever forgive myself.”

The tenderhearted mare in my lap burst into tears and buried her face under her hooves. I rubbed her back as she cried, patiently waiting for the tears to stop.

“Since we’re discussing wrongs”, I almost growled, “I think we should discuss your behavior.”

“It’s my nature”, Cindra weakly responded as she hung her head.

“I’m not discussing the bedroom”, I said sternly. “I mean how you were acting toward us before you told us about your diet. You were a raging cunt, and you hurt Fluttershy bad.”

“I’m sorry”, she whispered, staring pleadingly at Fluttershy. “I was scared, and you didn’t deserve that.”

“I can’t say I was upset, just aggravated”, I said evenly. “Your behavior this morning is kinda bugging me, though.”

“I’m sorry”, she flinched.

“See, that right there”, I urged. “You jump like one of us is gonna hurt you. Yeah, she tried to choke you to death and I cut your leg off, but I was protecting Fluttershy and we’re about to discuss her reaction last night.”

As I finished speaking I turned my eyes to the mare in my lap. She blinked a few times and her eyes grew wide.

“I’m sorry, what”, she asked.

“I’m kinda wondering what made you go psycho on Cindra”, I said as I crossed my arms and leaned back.

“She was… you know… I mean…”, she floundered while blushing. “Please don’t make me say it.”

“Why did you attack her?”

“I already told you”, she whispered.

“Seriously, why did you jump on me”, Cindra asked earnestly. “Yeah, I was sucking his- oh fuck.”

“What”, I asked.

“I was just messing with you yesterday afternoon”, she replied as she stared wide eyed at me. “She really does l-“

Cindra’s words were cut off by a cyan blur crashed through a window, somehow unharmed. She tumbled to a stop at my feet and glanced up at me anxiously.

“Jackson”, she shouted as she leapt to her feet. “Dude, ya gotta come with me! Bring that rewound blade of yours!”

“Reverse blade”, I corrected as I eased Fluttershy off of my lap and stood. “What’s going on?”

“Bugbear”, she shouted, looking frantically out of the door.

“Dafuq?”

“It’s kinda like a mix between a ten foot grizzly bear and a Tartarus wasp”, she hesitated, causing both Fluttershy and Cindra to gasp. “And it’s kinda headed this way.”

“Why this way”, I asked hesitantly.

“It might have been chasing me”, the prismatic pony chuckled nervously.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 17

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 18

“Come again”, Cindra and I asked at the same time.

Both of us stared at the Pegasus, but we had very different expressions on our faces. The confusion had to be as visible in my face as was Cindra’s, which bordered somewhere between hatred and jealousy. The buttery mare returned Cindra’s glare with one of protective territorial rage. I stood and walked to the front door, opened it and just stood there staring into the clear blue sky.

“What makes you think he’s yours”, Cindra snarled. Neither of them noticed I walked away. “Have you done more than kissed him yet?”

“Doing that doesn’t make him my special somepony”, she shot back hotly. “We share a strong emotional bond that the likes of you would never understand."

What in the hell am I caught up in, I asked myself. She thinks I’m her mate? Her stallion as she called me.

I stared into space and only halfway listened as they spent the longest time arguing. Eventually the argument dissolved into name calling and eventually threats. A primal cry from Fluttershy pulled me from my stupor and I turned just in time to see Fluttershy launch herself at a snarling and hissing Cindra.

“What the fuck”, I shouted.

A splash of purple blood accompanied Fluttershy’s front hoof slamming into the changeling’s muzzle. Her sharp teeth had pierced her upper lip and now blood ran from her mouth as she snarled and lunged forward to sink her teeth into the exposed shoulder of the Pegasus.

“Stop”, I shouted as I charged into the fray.

I leapt on top of the tussle, grabbing whatever I could. I was rewarded by a barrage of hooves from both sides, much to my distress. I squirmed my way out from under the enraged equines, guarding my head the entire time.

As soon as I was free from assault I climbed to my feet and bolted out the door. My breath left me as I ran headlong into an immovable furry white mass and I fell back on my butt. As I sat there trying to breathe I stared up into the worried face of my mother.

“Don’t get involved”, I gasped. “Those bitches are psycho!”

My mother grimaced and stepped around me to enter the house. I covered my ears as her Canterlot Voice demanded they ‘cease and desist this instant’ but to no avail. A deafening bang and blinding white flash roared from the room, causing me to jump in surprise before I turned around. To my surprise the two combatants were frozen mid strike providing a quite comical view of Fluttershy latching onto Cindra’s ear. The rage on her face was terrifying.

“Whoa”, I muttered as I approached mom’s side.

“Quite the predicament indeed”, the white alicorn sighed to herself.

“I did not do this”, I said earnestly. “At least I don’t think I did.”

“Tell me everything right now”, she demanded flatly.

I told her everything. The longer I talked, the lower her ears dropped. The more I explained, the narrower her eyes got. It was at this point I realized I bucked up.

“Let me see if I understand this”, she sighed slowly and squinted her eyes shut. “Fluttershy is under the impression that you are her special somepony mostly because of all the intimacy of your kisses and cuddling, but also because of her romantic desires for you, but these feelings drew in this roving changeling, who you had mistakenly viewed as a threat and tried to kill but Fluttershy stopped you and now said changeling has molested you in your sleep because she was ‘starving’, and Fluttershy choked her to death when she witnessed this.”

“Yeah”, I grimaced as mom stared in shock at the two ponies. “Actually, she didn’t choke her to death because she still had a pulse.”

My mother shook her head and used her magic to separate the two. She floated them to opposite corners of the room and released her spell. As the magic left them I heard a loud click as Fluttershy’s teeth clamped together and the normally sweet Pegasus shook her head ferociously. Her eyes went wide when she realized she didn’t have an ear in her mouth and found herself staring at my mother in the middle of the room.

“You’re dead you worthless nag”, Cindra shouted as she launched herself at Fluttershy.

I leapt forward and caught Cindra around the torso as she went by, which caused us both to spin and crash to the floor. The furious changeling snarled and turned on me, sinking her teeth into my shoulder. I cried out in pain and anger before I slammed my fist down on her snout. When she fell to the floor dazed I picked her up and threw her back into the corner.

“Quit your shit, Cindra”, I yelled as I put pressure on the bleeding wound in my shoulder.

“You should as well”, my mother admonished as she laid her glowing horn against my skin. “Let me handle this, please.”

“Okay”, I sighed and threw my hands up as I went to the recliner and sat down.

I watched as my mother looked over the two ponies, healing wounds on both of their bodies as she found them. Fluttershy shivered in the presence of royalty but when faced with my mom the changeling dropped to the floor with a terrified shriek and curled in on herself.

“How dare you attack my subject and son”, she asked coldly as she approached the changeling.

Whimpers from Cindra were the only sounds breaking the silence. I eased over to the angry alicorn and laid my hand against the side of her neck. We stood in silence as Cindra cowered in fear.

“You know who I am”, Celestia stated as Cindra nodded. “Jackson is my son. What does that tell you?”

“H-he’s a p-prince”, she whimpered almost inaudibly.

“The Prince of Chaos to be exact”, mom uttered as she leaned even closer with a dark grin.

“Oh no”, Cindra moaned pitifully and covered her head.

“You know the punishment for assaulting royalty”, mom grinned even wider with a wild glint in her eyes.

“NO’, I shouted, causing that glare to turn to me.

“It is for the best”, mom whispered quietly. “Nobody hurts my son.”

She turned her gaze back to the changeling and her eyes narrowed.

“Cindra of the changelings, you are found guilty of attempted murder of royal blood. I hereby sentence you to death by immolation.”

The long white horn began to glow as mom reared her head back and a voice whispered something in the back of my mind and I felt the Shiver. Just as the great white alicorn released her magic I jumped between the two and pulled Cindra in my arms, wrapping my wings around the both of us.

“JACKSON, NO”, Fluttershy shrieked as the orange flames enveloped us.

The intense heat lasted for just a second but it was enough to burn half of my feathers off and put a new set of blisters across the back of my neck and legs as well as my wings. An anguished cry from my mother drew my head up slowly. I stood and stretched my wings out, groaning at the painful blisters as several burst just from that simple movement.

“Jackson, what in Equestria were you thinking”, mom shouted.

“Life claim”, I grunted.

“Life claim”, she repeated in confusion as she eyed me. “You have a life claim over this insect?”

I nodded and turned to her, my golden eyes flashing. She stared at the two of us and closed her eyes in frustration. I heard her quietly counting to ten. When she opened her eyes there was no trace of anger or whatever that was.

“How did this happen”, she asked evenly.

“When I saved Cindra’s life”, I answered.

“When”, mom demanded.

“The Fluttershy debacle”, I replied as tactfully as I could.

“Odd”, mom muttered before she cleared her throat and addressed me. “How do you wish to proceed?”

“Eh?”

“As you hold the life claim over her, it is up to you to determine her punishment”, Celestia said flatly. “Do with her as you wish.”

I turned around and grabbed her by the ear and pulled her to her hooves, eliciting a painful gasp. She turned toward me and tried to pull away but I squeezed her ear harder and she pranced in place crying. As I eased the pressure she calmed down, staring into my golden eyes with her dull green ones.

“We are going to have a serious talk”, I hissed in her ear. “Go sit in the middle of the floor in my room and touch nothing.”

I released the changeling and she bolted away up the stairs. Two seconds later I heard my door slam shut. I listened to the sounds of the house and noticed Fluttershy was still kneeling on the floor shaking. I told her to rise and she complied right away. As she caught sight of my burns she teared up instantly.

“Oh my gosh Jackson, are you okay”, she whispered before hugging me gently.

“I’ll be okay as long as you don’t beat me again”, I said, not returning the hug. It hurt to move.

“I’m so very sorry”, she whispered tearfully. “I don’t know what came over me.”

“Jealousy”, I scoffed. “What did you two start fighting over this time?”

“She made some inappropriate and very lewd comments about your stallion parts and my mare parts”, she whispered with a blush.

“Is that why you attacked her”, I asked.

“No.”

“Is it because of what happened last night?”

“Partially”, she whispered.

“Then what made you attack her”, I asked in exasperation.

“She’s trying to seduce the one I love”, Fluttershy wailed. “She told me she would have her way with you and ‘leave me cold broken and alone’ as she said it.”

“Ya know what”, I growled as I stormed from the room.

I stomped up the stairs and kicked my bedroom door open. The sudden crash of the door slamming against the wall made Cindra jolt exactly where I told her to sit. I eyed her angrily before locking my door. As I slipped the key into my pocket I felt a slight shift inside.

I walked over to her and stared down at her as she shifted nervously. I materialized a chair under me as I sat down. I curled a finger, motioning for her to come to me. She obeyed with lowered ears, cocking her head when I pointed to my thighs. I growled, grabbed her by the base of her mane and pulled her across my lap.

“This is your punishment”, I said.

I held her down with my left hand and held my right hand in the air above me. I flooded it with magic to the point of glowing red and brought it down hard on her flank. She jumped and shouted in pained surprise but my left hand held her firmly. I struck again eliciting another shout but one of anger this time. I spanked her several more times, my last swat making her cry.

I stood her on her hooves facing me and stared into her sobbing face. I waited for the tears to stop before I spoke.

“What was the fight about”, I asked heatedly.

“Mating rights”, Cindra sniffled quietly.

“What the fuck”, I groaned. “And how did this topic come about?”

“What’s the big deal”, Cindra scoffed. “It’s only sex.”

“Only sex”, Fluttershy shouted from the hallway right before a blast of light shone through the now silent hallway.

“Explain”, I growled.

“Seriously”, she asked, sighing when I nodded. “In the hives there are more females than males. That causes problems when the mating seasons begin.”

“And you’re telling me this why?”

“In the hives there are no mates”, she said quietly.

“And why is it this way”, mom asked from beside me, which caused me to jump slightly.

“It was always this way”, Cindra said with a gulp. “There were a few that did choose a single mate but the remainder of the hive takes as many partners as possible to ensure the survival of the race.”

“Forced procreation”, Celestia gasped and jerked her head back. “That is simply barbaric. How could Chrysalis do this?”

“Who”, I asked, turning to mom.

“She was once an alicorn like us”, she said quietly. “She was turned into the queen of the changelings by y- Discord. She looks quite similar to this changeling, but is much taller. Oddly enough, they also hatch from eggs.”

“You’re shitting me”, I blurted.

“I am not”, mom replied. “However, we are getting off track.”

“Right, the molesting and fighting thing”, I said. “I thought you fed off lust, not acted on it.”

“Well, I hate to tell you this”, the changeling grimaced. “I’m one of the three in our entire race that not only feeds off of emotions but for some reason have the ability to feel emotions, too.”

“Oh, shit”, I muttered as I face palmed.

“Jackson, language”, mom warned.

“Sorry”, I said to mom before I turned back to Cindra. “So now you’re saying you might try to rape anyone to feed off of?!”

“Rarely”, Cindra muttered sheepishly.

Throughout the entire conversation I thought about Fluttershy’s situation and realized that the two of them were in fact fighting for possession of me. I slowly stood and turned, approached my dresser and materialized a large travelling bag. I placed every item of clothing in my bag and closed it.

“What are you doing”, mom asked pointedly.

“I’m going to stay somewhere else”, I stated plainly as I walked to the door.

Despite their protests I took to the skies, searching for a certain rainbow trail to follow. Before long I spotted her, pushed magic into my damaged wings and bolted after her. In ten seconds flat I was flying upside down above her, taking her picture with a camera I had picked up in town. She slammed through a cloud and began tumbling toward the ground. I did the first thing I could think of and darted down and grabbed her, positioning her so that her wings were oriented the right way as she clung to me for dear life.

I heaved a grateful sigh as she took her own weight with her wings and flipped over into a slight dive before unfolding my wings. She yelled for me to land, so I picked a nice looking spot with soft grass. About five feet from the ground I leaned back out of the dive and folded my wings tight. I posed in my sliding super hero landing for a few seconds, mainly because it looked badass but also because it hurt like a mother!

I stood slowly as Dash circled in for a landing, trotting in as she folded her wings. She laughed when I called her a showoff but showed me a video of my landing. I watched my body curve up and spin backwards. The left foot made contact right before the left fist as I slid ten feet.

“How is that video in existence”, I shouted.

“I’m the president of the Rainbow Dash Fan Club”, a familiar voice gasped.

“Oh, hey”, I smiled at the orange Pegasus with a purple mane named Scootaloo.

“Hi, Jackson”, the filly replied. “I was out looking for my hero hoping to get a glance but I got the whole thing with you and Rainbow Dash and it was AWESOME!”

“Yeah, sure”, I shrugged.

“Oh my Celestia, you’re Prince Jackson, the Prince of the Everfree and Prince of Chaos”, she squealed excitedly.

“Just Jackson”, I smiled.

“Please forgive me, your Highness”, she squeaked.

I got an idea. I got an awful, wonderful idea.

“Call me that one more time”, I said darkly, nodding at Dash beside me.

“Yes, your Highness”, Scootaloo grinned, camera at the ready.

“Wha-“, Dash began, silenced by my lips on hers.

I pressed the kiss and her wings flew straight out. She tilted her head with a blush and opened her mouth, easing her tongue against my lips. She groaned in frustration and fell flat on her back when I let go of her, her eyes dazed.

Scootaloo hopped on her scooter and used her tiny wings to generate the thrust for cruising through town. I waved at her and turned back to a recovering Dash. She glared at me a moment before she began to blush and look away.

“What do you want, Jackson”, she demanded.

“I was wondering if I could crash with you for a while.”

“Sure”, she replied with a grin. “I’m assuming you’re not afraid of heights?”

I unfolded my wings with a grin of my own and took to the skies, waiting for her to lead the way. She gained altitude faster than I did, even with the small amount of magic flowing through my wings. She turned east and continued gaining altitude. I couldn’t believe my eyes when we rounded the next cloud bank and set down on a cloud ledge. I was hesitant at first but figured I could fly back up if I fell. Much to my surprise I found myself standing on the cloud. It felt like walking across bubbles.

The entire building was made from super compressed clouds. The support beams were so tightly packed you could make out the individual clouds used. All the walls in the two story house were like that, which did well for deadening sound. The floors I noticed were yet again the same way.

“At least it’s sturdy”, I murmur.

“Yeah, but in the winter it gets drafty”, Dash said as she pushed the cloud door closed.

“I can imagine”, I whispered in awe.

As I looked around I noticed the furniture was just clouds with blankets thrown over them. As I made my way into the kitchen I almost died laughing. Everything except the stove was made of different density cloud formations. I wiped tears out of my and opened a cupboard expecting to see cloud cup but porcelain flatware met my eyes.

“Oh”, I said dumbly.

I looked around the downstairs some more and decided to head upstairs. I met Rainbow Dash at the top of the stairs and she led the way down the hallway to the end and turned right into another hallway. The second door on the left in this hallway was the one the daredevil stopped at.

“Seriously”, I whispered to myself.

I headed through the door, having to duck slightly. I glanced around the cloudy space and was surprised by an actual bedframe. What surprised me even more was the mattress made of clouds. I walked over and ran my hand across the surface, smiling as little puffs drifted up and away.

“Yeah, that’s great for spring and summer”, Dash laughed, “But in the fall and winter you’re gonna wanna throw a blanket over them. Another good thing about ‘em is that they’re perfect for pegasi!”

“What about me”, a voice griped from the hallway.

I looked over Dash’s head and saw an honest to goodness fucking GRIFFIN! She was sort of brownish gold in color with purple highlights near her eyes and a white stripe running from her chin all the way down and back to her white tail feathers. The eagle talons of her right front foot, I guess, tapped the floor inaudibly.

“Hey, Gilda”, Dash called jovially.

“Who’s the dweeb”, this Gilda the griffin asked as she eyed me with contempt.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 19

I stared at the griffin as she stared at me with disdain. She looked over every inch of me she could see as if sizing up a fight and her feathers began bristling. I cocked an eyebrow at her and shook my wings out a bit in growing agitation, losing a couple feathers in the process. She watched the black plumage fall to the clouds below and burst into laughter.

“I know, it’s scary being in the presence of awesomeness”, she guffawed, “but losing your feathers?!”

She continued laughing as I turned my back to her and spread my wings wide. She gasped when she caught sight of the burnt feathers and blistered skin and eased closer to my wings. She winced as she looked over my wings and the back of my legs visible through my destroyed pants legs where my wings didn’t cover them.

“How did you fly up here”, she muttered as she gently touched the tip of my left wing.

“It’s okay”, I muttered with a blush as I pulled my wing from her talons.

She cocked her head to the side but gasped and jumped back as I flooded healing magic into my wings. I ignored her astonished comments as my skin healed and my feathers grew back. The tingling was almost enough to drive me up the wall as the magic did its thing.

“Whoa, that was cool”, Dash grinned.

“Glad you were amused”, I said dryly and stretched my wings out.

The room began to spin suddenly and amidst their cries of shock I fell flat on my butt. I waved them off as they rushed to my side. I stood slowly but immediately fell over, my eyes fighting to focus. The rushing in my head and ears was deafening as I shouted for a quill and paper which Dash brought right away.

Mom,
I fucked something up. I’m at Dash’s house. Help.

I focused on mom and sent the letter on its way. As soon as the letter disappeared my vision began fading slowly. I turned my blurry gaze on the two females in the room with me and realized they were shouting but I couldn’t hear what they were saying. I felt the slightest breeze as white fur filled my vision.

“Mom”, I asked, looking into her face.

Her horn lit up as tears gathered in her eyes. I felt magic pouring into me and I closed my eyes gratefully. Before long my vision cleared and I could hear again, but there was a ringing in my ears. When the strength returned to my limbs I reached up and set my hand against her cheek.

“What happened”, she demanded tearfully.

“I have no clue”, I mumbled.

“I meant what did you do”, she said as she stroked my face with her wing.

“Oh, I healed the burns”, I replied. “Guess I used too much magic and almost passed out.”

“You were nearly dead”, she shouted.

“What”, I blanched.

“Dude, you were whiter than Princess Celestia”, Dash shouted from her kneeling position on the floor.

“Prince”, I heard Gilda mumble from the floor.

“Jackson, you almost died”, mom gasped before she touched me with her glowing horn.

“What was that”, I asked as I felt the Shiver.

“The spell doesn’t have a name”, she sighed tiredly.

“Well, what does it do?”

“It allows me to monitor your health”, she replied quietly.

I slowly got to my feet and was pleased to feel no dizziness. I hugged mom around her neck and she began to cry silently. I held her tightly for several minutes and finally pulled away after the last of her tears dried.

“Thank you for saving me”, I whispered, pressing my forehead to hers.

“I can’t lose you”, she choked out as she wrapped her wings around me.

“I’ll be more careful”, I smiled, turning to the two flyers still kneeling on the floor. “You guys can get up now.”

“Thank you, your Highness”, Gilda said with a completely different tone of voice from earlier.

“Don’t call him that”, Dash shouted as she streaked up to the ceiling.

“Why not”, she asked as she cocked her head.

“Because the last two times those words were used when I was there he wound up kissing me”, she yelled as she landed on the chandelier.

“What”, Gilda blurted.

“My son has a habit of kissing ponies, it seems”, my mother smiled.

“Only ponies”, Gilda asked and blushed when she realized she had asked out loud.

I stepped in front of the griffin and eyed her challengingly. She stared at me in defiance, her feathers bristling slightly. Before she could react I planted a kiss square between her eyes and pulled back, laughing as she stared cross eyed at her forehead. Her blush was barely visible through her feathers as she coughed awkwardly and backed out of the room.

“That was funny”, Dash laughed as she landed beside me.

I shot my arm out and grabbed her around the shoulders. I yanked her toward me and pressed my lips against her cheek, laughing as she blushed and bolted back to the chandelier. I laughed harder as she yelled at me and eventually promised not to kiss her in order to get her to come down.

“What am I going to do with you, Jackson”, mom asked tiredly.

“Love me, feed me, never leave me”, I joked, eliciting a weak smile from the mare.

She stepped forward and lectured me again about my use of magic, even going as far as to lightly slap me in the back of the head. I listened with drooping wings, which was something I didn’t know my wings did. For half an hour she continued, somehow going from fussing at me to begging me to be safe and finally threatening to take me back to the palace.

“You’re gonna ground me”, I asked in disbelief.

“If that is what it takes to keep you safe”, she replied as she lightly stamped her front hoof, “then that is what I will do.”

“You’re already monitoring my health”, I argued. “Why do you want to keep me in the castle?!”

“Mind your tone, young colt”, the angered alicorn warned.

“I’m sorry”, I apologized. “I just don’t think I should be punished for one mistake.”

“ONE MISTAKE”, mom shrieked. “ONE MISTAKE?! JACKSON, YOU HAVE LOST EVERY BIT OF YOUR NATURAL BLOOD! I WAS THE ONE TO REPLACE THE LAST OF IT!”

“Huh”, Dash blinked numbly.

“I’ve lost count of how many times he has wound up in life threatening danger”, mom shouted as she turned on the smaller pony. “He has had numerous encounters with the guards; nearly all of them are caused by him.”

She turned her angry glare to me and stamped her hoof as she came closer. She stood over me for several seconds before she closed her eyes tight and began sobbing again. She collapsed onto my shoulders, heaving heart cleansing sobs.

“If you want me to come to the castle, I will”, I whispered as I stroked her animated mane. “I just want to be able to see my friends.”

“That can be arranged”, she eventually heaved through an exhausted sigh.

“If you want, I can even poof us there”, I smiled.

“Outside the gates, please”, she sighed.

I waved at Dash, picked my travel bag up and laid my hand on mom’s back. I focused on the palatial gates and winced at how loud the familiar crack sounded. We walked the rest of the way into the palace, nodding at guards and servants we passed as they bowed. I ushered mom into her chambers and to her bed. She began to argue as I pushed her from the side and she fell into bed.

“Look mom”, I said quietly, “you’re exhausted from fixing my mistake, so I’ll lower the sun for Aunt Luna.”

“Okay, dear”, she mumbled as her head hit the pillow.

Almost instantly she began to snore lightly, which was quite an amusing sight. I left her chambers and made my way to the balcony I had always seen mom use. An irate and impatient Luna paced back and forth, grunting when she caught sight of me.

“Why art thou here”, she demanded. “Where is my sister?”

“She wore herself out saving my ass”, I explained. “I’m here to lower the sun.”

“Surely thou doth jest”, she scoffed. “Doth thou expect us to believe thou hast the knowledge and ability for such an undertaking?”

I shrugged my shoulders and turned to the sun. I closed my eyes and extended my arms, allowing magic to flow through them. I felt the sun, felt its pull and its heat, though quite muted. I eased the sun lower, slowly edging it below the horizon. When the sun was no longer visible I turned to an openmouthed Luna and motioned for her to proceed.

She shook herself from a stupor and her horn lit the balcony. The silvery rim of the moon broke over the horizon, mesmerizingly beautiful in its simplicity. Slowly the rest of the moon followed in a subtle yet graceful flow of motion. I quirked my eyebrow and complimented Luna on her skills.

“Thou didst enjoy our moonrise”, she asked dubiously.

“Well, yeah”, I replied. “You somehow made it a much more personal experience than mom did.”

“Define personal”, she demanded coyly as she narrowed her eyes.

“Soulful”, I said before something clicked. “You thought I was- Oh, hell no! You’re my aunt for crying out loud!”

“Only by adoption”, she muttered quietly, but I heard her and shuddered.

“Aunt Luna, no”, I said flatly.

“As you wish”, she sighed. “Over one thousand years alone, though…”

“EW, NO”, I shouted as I darted away.

I ran through the halls toward the library, one place I knew never had visitors. I burst through the doors and eased them closed behind me before I headed deeper into the library and ducked down a random aisle. I backed away from the central aisle and knelt down.

“Prince Jackson”, a voice whispered behind me.

I turned around and was faced with the one thing I forgot about concerning this library. Twilight Sparkle was known to haunt the aisles on a sporadic basis. Apparently she just happened to be there the one day I chose the wizened halls as my hiding spot.

“What are you doing”, she asked quietly.

“Running from a possibly incestuous aunt”, I muttered.

“WHAT”, she shouted, garnering the expected shushing from the librarian.

“Yeah”, I grimaced.

“But Princess Luna isn’t your real aunt”, she whispered but gagged when she thought about what she said. “You were smart for running.”

“Yup.”

“Wait, why are you here”, she asked as she cocked her head to the side. “I thought you were living with Fluttershy.”

“That’s a long story”, I sighed.

“Well, I don’t know about you”, she grinned, “but I’m in the mood for research.”

“What kind of research”, I asked as I slowly leaned away from her.

“Oh, not that kind”, she blanched. “I meant actual research!”

“Okay”, I shrugged. “I have time to kill.”

I followed the purple unicorn to the back corner of the library and into a small room with a table, quills, inkpots and parchment provided. She made her way to one side of the table and called me over. I walked slowly into the room, a sudden feeling of unease coming over me as the door closed.

“Are you okay”, she asked, noticing something was wrong.

“This room is kinda small”, I said as I began to sweat.

“Oh, you’re claustrophobic”, she groaned apologetically.

I nodded and snatched the door open. The slight breeze that filtered in calmed me almost instantly, putting me at ease. I turned back to Twilight Sparkle with a bashful grimace. She smiled understandingly and motioned me over.

“So what kind of research do you wanna do”, I asked to help distract myself further.

“I wanted to see the similarities and differences between your wings and the other races’ wings”, she explained.

“Okay, but no touching”, I sighed as I unfurled my wings.

I heard a noise behind me that I realized was a measuring tape that Twilight was using to measure my wingspan, marveling at the results. She muttered something about being close in size to mom and I was impressed. Male ego.

I felt a tingling in my wings and back and jumped but she reassured me everything was okay. She explained that she was using a spell to look underneath the ‘different layers’ as she said to examine the skin, muscles and skeletal structure. I relaxed and let her continue, smirking as she scribbled furiously the entire time.

“Wait a minute”, she muttered.

The tingling sensation grew more intense and focused on each of the joints from the tip all the way to where my wings sprouted from my back. The tingling faded and eventually stopped as I heard Twilight muttering to herself. She paced the room, several sheets of parchment floating in front of her face.

“What’s wrong”, I asked, trying to keep the worry from my voice.

“Nothing’s wrong, per se”, she said, “I just find it interesting.”

“Find what interesting?!”

“The joints in your wings aren’t normal”, she began.

“Nothing about me is normal.”

“What I mean is that your joints aren’t made of bone”, she explained. “Your wing joints seem to be made of pure magic.”

“Just like my blood now”, I replied and laughed when her jaw dropped.

“You’re sustained by magic”, Twilight gasped.

“Yep.”

She shook her head muttering about the wonders of modern magic and continued studying my wings. She was silent for the longest time, which prompted me to look over my shoulder. I groaned as I noticed she was actually counting my feathers.

“WE HAVE FOUND THEE”, Luna shouted in her Canterlot Voice, causing both of us to shout in alarm. “OUR DISCUSSION HAS NOT ENDED!”

Luna lifted into the air and flew straight for us.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 20

I cringed in dread as Luna barreled toward us. She landed at the last moment and slid through the door. I backed away as quickly as I could.

“Prince Jackson, wait”, my aunt begged. “Hear our plea.”

I stopped moving and stared at my aunt for several seconds as she stood there nearly in tears but holding her head high. I nodded and approached her, slowing to a stop several feet away. With a jolt and a pop we appeared in a darkened room with luscious carpet and plush furniture.

“Where are we”, I demanded as I backed away.

“Our private chambers”, my aunt replied. “Apologies of this nature are best unobserved.”

“Aunt Luna, what’s going on”, I asked. “And stop with the ‘we’ and ‘our’ stuff.”

“Very well. I must apologize to you. No words may forgive what I insinuated, but I felt it prudent to express my regret”, she said, bowing her head as she finished.

“I know we’re not related by blood”, I hesitated, “but the fact of the matter is that we are still related.”

“That is the reason for my apology”, she muttered morosely. “I had forgotten that things have changed in the last millennium. Practices that were commonplace in my time are now taboo.”

“It’s a lot to take in”, I smiled sadly. “I should know that better than anyone. After all, I was created by Discord.”

“I had heard of your circumstances”, Aunt Luna said.

“Yeah, the whole thing of every bone being shattered sucked”, I chuckled.

“I would imagine”, she smiled. “How are you able to do magic?”

“I can do spells and true magic”, I explained, “because I’m basically a magical golem created for who knows what purpose.”

“A golem”, my aunt repeated slowly.

“Yeah”, I smiled. “These wings were some kind of accident.”

“An accident?”

“Yeah, I used to not have wings”, I sighed. “I was using a spell to give myself wings but something went wrong and I couldn’t get rid of them. They have their advantages, but also their downfalls.”

“I am quite familiar with those difficulties”, she laughed.

“Hey, what causes the wings on a Pegasus to shoot straight out”, I asked suddenly.

“There are a few reasons”, she said slowly. “The most common are surprise and anger.”

“There’s something you’re not telling me”, I said as my aunt blushed. “I want to know what.”

“Arousal”, she eventually murmured and blushed harder.

“So I turned Dash and Fluttershy on”, I shouted. “You seriously mean to tell me I gave them both wing boners?!”

“That is a rather crude explanation, but yes”, she blushed.

“I have a few apologies to issue”, I grimaced.

“Why would you apologize for being attractive”, she asked nonplussed.

“Because I’ve been teasing the hell out of them without realizing it”, I said in shame.

“How have you been teasing them”, she asked as she cocked her head to the side.

“I’ve been kissing them both at random points.”

My aunt drooped her head and rubbed her temple with a hoof. She glanced at me and rubbed her temple again. She took a deep breath and dropped her hoof to the floor.

“Jackson-“

“I know, I know”, I muttered. “Fluttershy already calls me ‘her stallion’ and last night Cindra sucked me off, so-“

“Sucked you off”, she asked and cocked her head slightly.

“She put my penis in her mouth and sucked until I ejaculated in her mouth”, I explained simply.

“What vulgarity”, she muttered before a look of concern flashed in her eyes. “Who is this Cindra pony?”

“A changeling I almost killed but Fluttershy stopped me”, I shrugged.

“CHANGELING”, she shouted in alarm and darted her eyes around the room.

“It’s okay”, I assured her. “She won’t hurt anyone.”

“Why do you say that”, she asked.

“Say what?”

“You say anyone instead of anypony and it confuses me”, she sighed.

“I don’t know”, I shrugged. “If it will help I can use Equestria terminology.”

“It is a small matter”, my aunt replied. “However, what is not a small matter would be your duties as a prince. Surely my sister has discussed this with you?”

“Nope.”

My aunt sighed and shook her head. Her horn lit up and a cozy fire burst into life in the fireplace nearby. Two chairs materialized out of thin air. The two of us sat in silence for a few minutes.

“As a Prince of Equestria there are certain duties expected of you”, my aunt smiled. “One of which is the protection of the kingdom.”

“No problem”, I laughed as I patted my sword.

“And what if your weapon fails you or is lost”, she asked calmly. “Is your magic sufficient for the task?”

“I’m pretty decent at magic”, I replied hesitantly.

“I’m sorry to say that ‘pretty decent’ is not good enough”, she said sternly.

“What do you want me to do, then”, I asked with just a hint of annoyance.

“Train your mind and body both”, she said, poking me in the stomach and giggling as I squirmed slightly. “The academy at the edge of town can help with your magic, but I would suggest training with the night guards instead of the day guards to build your strength and stamina.”

“Why the night guards”, I asked.

“The night guards have no qualms about violence”, she said with a glint in her eye.

“Neither do the day guards”, I laughed.

“My sister’s guards are foals in breastplates”, she said with contempt.

“Okay”, I replied with my hands held up in front of me. “I’ll train with the night guards.”

My aunt smiled and continued speaking. She informed me of my duties during all of the major holidays, Nightmare Night being the closest holiday after the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Speaking of the Gala”, my aunt asked, “have you decided on your appearance?”

“I haven’t thought about it”, I admitted.

“But the Gala is in two months”, my aunt shouted in worry. “There isn’t time to get a wardrobe tailored!”

“Guess I ain’t goin’ then”, I replied flippantly.

“Oh, you are going”, Luna said as her horn lit up.

I was blinded by the flash of light that burst forth and fell forward. I expected to fall to my hands and knees but something felt off. Maybe it was the Shiver that told me magic had been used on me, but I had a bad feeling. I opened my eyes to see my aunt staring at me with an odd look on her face as her nostrils flared.

“Impressive”, she muttered.

I looked down and instead of seeing hands on the floor I saw two hooves attached to pitch black legs. I jumped back but fell on my ass as my balance swirled in my head. I shakily stood up on my new legs and stared in shock at my aunt.

“WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO ME”, I shouted, wincing as my voice echoed around the small room. “Dafuq was that?!”

“That was the Canterlot Voice”, she grinned as she pranced in place.

“What did you do to me”, I asked in a normal tone.

“I used a spell that was supposed to turn you into a Pegasus”, she said as she continued grinning. “Somehow you’ve been transformed into an alicorn!”

“Do what now”, I asked in shock.

She motioned to a full size mirror and I slowly stepped in front of it. The reflection showed a massive alicorn as dark as night that I realized was me. My muscles stood out slightly as I flexed and stretched in an attempt to get used to my new body. I turned this way and that, allowing a slight touch of narcissism to creep in. At first glance I didn’t notice it, but my crimson colored Cutie Mark was just barely visible.

“Damn”, I muttered. “I look good.”

“Indeed”, my aunt replied as she came up beside me.

She eyed my reflection with desire and brushed her wing against mine. A startled whinny somehow slipped from me as I stepped away from her. She turned and began following me with a wild look in her eyes again.

“Aunt Luna, we just discussed this”, I said nervously as I continued backing up.

As I spoke she shook her head and shame replaced the burning desire that had just been in her eyes. She started to turn from me but I placed a wing against her cheek. She stopped in her tracks and turned her eyes back to me.

“Please forgive me”, she whispered. “I lost control of my thoughts momentarily.”

“It’s a small matter”, I replied and folded my wing against my torso. “How long will this spell last?”

“That particular spell will last three days”, she answered. “Unless the caster cancels the spell before then.”

“Would you cancel the spell please”, I asked.

With a nod her horn lit up again and I was blinded by another flash. When my vision cleared I found myself staring up at my aunt as the Shiver made itself known. She extended a hoof and helped me up with a small smile.

“Cool”, I smiled.

She turned her head toward the fireplace and the small fire instantly turned into an inferno. I shouted in alarm and fell backwards.

“You said the air was cool”, she said as she cocked her head. “Did you not want the room to be warmer?”

“I meant that the spell was awesome”, I laughed.

“Ah”, she replied and let the fire return to normal.

“Well”, I sighed, “I’m exhausted, so I’m going to bed.”

We said our goodnights and I left her chambers, only to find myself in a sitting room with the drapes thrown wide to the moonlight. The furniture looked well maintained aside from being faded with age. I ran my hand across the high back of a reading chair as I made my way to the door and opened it.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I instinctively ducked. I looked up as a red bolt of magic impacted the wall and scattered pieces of stone across the floor. I rolled out of the way of a spout of flames and took to the air.

“Hold your fire”, I shouted. “It’s Jackson!”

“Land and be recognized”, a female voice shouted.

I complied right away and held my hands in the air. A purple helmet smashed into my face dropping me to my knees. I felt my blood begin to leak from my nose as I reached for my face.

“State your name”, my female attacker growled.

“Jackson of Everfree”, I groaned.

“Prince Jackson of Everfree Forest”, she asked somewhat nervously.

“Yes ma’am.”

“Dammit”, she growled quietly. “Forgive me, your Highness.”

“Can I fix my shit so it’ll quit hurting”, I asked.

“Do as you please, your Highness.”

I pooled healing magic into my hands and pressed them into my face, grunting in pain before the healing began. As soon as my nose was better I pulled my hands away from my face to see what looked like a dark gray bat pony. Her ears were longer than a normal pony’s with little tufts of fur at the tip. The width and depth of her ears was also greater than normal, which made sense to me considering she was a bat pony.

Her eyes captured my attention right away. The irises were a yellow that seemed to glow faintly in the dark and the pupils were menacing slits. As she stared at me I could almost see the rapid contractions and dilations as she seemed to study me. It was as if those eyes could see right through the empty space where my soul was supposed to be.

“Your Highness?”

I blinked several times as she spoke and stared at her now closed mouth. The light glinting off of her sharp fangs sent a jolt of excitement and curiosity through me but left just the barest taste of fear in my throat.

“You have fangs”, I said dumbly.

“All us night guards look like this, your Highness”, she explained and shifted slightly under my stupefied gaze.

“You have fangs”, I repeated.

“Yes, your Highness, we discussed this”, she said as if speaking to a child- I mean foal.

“That is so awesome”, I exclaimed as I jumped to my feet and started toward her to get a closer look.

I must have moved too fast because her leathery bat like wings popped out as she spun and bucked me in the chest. I went down hard. It hurt.

“Oh my Luna”, she swore and hung her head. “I’m dead.”

I stood up as best as I could and rubbed my aching sternum. I waved off her apologies as I struggled to breathe normally. She apologized twice more before I told her if she didn’t stop then I would have her scrubbing toilets for a month.

“Your Highness, are you sure you’re alright”, she asked and eased closer with a look of concern on her face. “That was a pretty solid hit you took.”

“Yeah, it’s just a bruise”, I groaned before I turned a serious face to her. “Don’t call me ‘your Highness’ or anything like that again. Or else.”

“Yes, Prince Jackson”, she replied with a slight bow.

When she looked back up I went with my modus operandi and reached forward to grab the back of her neck. Before my hand made contact I felt my arm knocked forcefully away and a hoof slammed into my chin. I felt bone crack when it made contact and had the sudden sensation of flying backwards and up.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 21

I could feel the sun shining through the window when I woke up. I felt a pressure around my head and reached up to find some kind of contraption trapped to my head. I tried to call out but I couldn’t move my jaw and began to panic when a soothing voice from the doorway.

“Calm down before you hurt yourself”, Nurse Redheart said as she rushed to my side. “Wait for the doctor to get here, please.”

I nodded and put my hands back on my stomach, trying to slow my breathing. The little pony nurse spoke calmly to me, telling me about the night guard that had carried my unconscious body to the infirmary with a broken jaw. I groaned at the pressure and balled my hands into fists.

“Just be patient”, she cooed and headed to the door.

“Ah, Nurse Redheart”, Doctor Adryl’s voice greeted from the hallway. “Is our favorite patient awake?”

“Yes, Doctor”, she replied, backing up so the unicorn could enter. “He was trying to remove the mandible brace when I came in.”

“Anxious, are we”, he smiled as he approached the side of the bed. “Let’s just see how fast you really do heal, shall we?”

His horn lit up and I felt a familiar tingling in my face. I realized he was using the spell Twilight had used. He grunted in amazement and his horn stopped glowing as he turned to the little nurse and whispered something to her. She turned and trotted quickly from the room, returning moments later with a familiar pair of leather wings. I growled and tried to yell at the bat pony but it came out as a mumble.

“Calm down, please”, Dr. Adryl said as he unfastened the device. “Now, when I remove this do not try to move your jaw.”

He unfastened the last belt and lifted the torturous contraption free. I sighed heavily through my nose and followed his directions. It was annoying going through the motions but I was glad I was healed.

“How long was I out this time”, I asked as I stretched.

“Only three days”, the good doctor said in awe.

I stopped mid-stretch and stared at the unicorn and earth pony in a sense of awe myself. I rolled my shoulders and slipped from the bed, glad I had been dressed in new trousers, and then made my way to the restroom to handle business. When I came out of the bathroom I saw the bat pony standing by herself as the medical professionals talked in hushed whispers.

“You”, I growled as I pointed at the bat pony. “Come here.”

Her ears drooped as she plodded over to me. I summoned a chair from elsewhere in the castle and sat down, curling my finger to call her closer. She lowered her head slightly as she stepped in front of me.

“I apologize for my actions and accept whatever punishment you give me”, she whispered as she hung her head farther.

I reached out and pulled her across my lap with a grunt. As I placed my left hand on her back I poured magic into my right hand. As the first swat landed on her flank she cried out in alarm. I raised my hand and brought it down again and again. Almost instantly her flank began to turn red and her shouts quickly turned to tears of pain and embarrassment.

“Now”, I said as I finally let her slide off my lap. “You gonna break my jaw again?”

“No, your Highness”, she whimpered.

“What did I say about that?”

“I’m sorry”, she wailed. “Please don’t spank me again!”

I nodded and stood, sending the chair back where it came from. Minutes later an agitated white alicorn strode into the room. She looked from me to the sniffling bat pony and back.

“Do I even want to know”, mom asked.

“She broke my jaw, so I spanked her ass”, I replied as I went to the closet and peeked inside. “Hey mom, was it you that brought my clothes?”

“No”, she replied as she eyed the bat pony with an unreadable expression. “Shadow Bloom, is that you?”

The pony I now know is called Shadow Bloom nodded through her tears and stared at me in anger and fear. She had started to back away from my mother but a golden aura surrounded the bat pony and lifted her in the air.

“You should never have returned”, mom said quietly. “How many years ago did you borrow my gilded shoes for that date? You know, the ones you didn’t return?”

“Seriously”, I asked. “You’re upset over shoes?!”

“Those shoes cost me a small fortune”, mom replied indignantly.

“I have them at my house”, Shadow cried pitifully. “Please don’t hurt me!”

“Hurt you”, mom asked as she jerked her head back. “Why in Equestria would I hurt you?”

The floating pony broke down into sobs at this point and choked out something about not meaning to steal from the ruler. I cocked my head to the side and watched the exchange. It struck me as odd that Shadow tried to curl into a ball as my mother floated her closer. I saw true fear when mom hugged the bat pony.

“Dafuq”, I muttered.

“What is it”, mom asked as she turned her eyes to me.

“Shadow, is Aunt Luna mean to you guys”, I asked.

Shadow looked from me to my mom and back but remained silent and just shivered. Mom and I shared a concerned look before the great alicorn gently set Shadow on her hooves. I walked over and dropped to eye level with the trembling guard.

“Shadow Bloom”, I said quietly. “Please tell us the truth. There’s nothing to fear.”

“Your Highness”, she began as she turned to my mother, “please forgive me, but Princess Luna is unwell.”

“Explain”, mom said cautiously.

“She argues with herself”, she stated, gulping before she continued. “She has taken ponies into her chambers for nights at a time, and when they return they aren’t the same. They seem almost… haunted by what happened. All of them refuse to speak about it.”

“Do you have anything other than lecherous behavior to support your claims”, mom asked.

“Yes, your Highness”, Shadow replied before glancing at me. “I had heard odd noises in her chambers and went to investigate. I will never forget what I saw that morning.”

“Well”, I asked as she hesitated. “We’re waiting.”

“She was moaning Prince Jackson’s name as she, uh, serviced herself”, Shadow replied bashfully.

“Are you happy in your assignment”, mom asked. “Please tell me the truth.”

“No, your Highness”, she eventually whispered.

“That settles it”, mom smiled.

“Settles what”, I asked in confusion.

“Effective immediately Shadow Bloom is your personal guard”, the benevolent leader replied.

“Do huh?”

“Your Highness”, Shadow asked with squinted eyes and a cocked head.

“You clearly have a difficult time staying safe”, my mom said as she eyed me sternly. “To assist with that you shall now have a guard with you at all times.”

“Joy”, I sighed. “Now I don’t get to have fun.”

“Oh come now”, my mother grinned. “Now you have somepony you can kiss whenever you want!”

Shadow and I both sputtered and stammered, but I could swear there was a slight blush on her face. She snuck a glance at me and blushed again before turning toward the door.

“Where ya goin’ Shadow”, I asked, causing her to turn her bashful gaze back to me.

“To begin my duties and take up my post outside the door”, she answered. “With your, permission, of course, your Highness.”

I cocked an eyebrow at her and she darted from the room allowing the door to slam behind her. I chuckled and shook my head before turning back to the assembled ponies in the room. I chatted with mom for a few minutes while the med-ponies argued about something in my bloodwork or some such nonsense.

“Do I have to have a guard”, I asked pitifully.

“Yes”, my mother replied.

At that moment we heard a commotion in the hallway that sounded like running hooves and shouting about a changeling being sighted in the castle. A bolt of dread flew through me as I ran to the door and flung it wide open. In the middle of the hallway I saw a sight I couldn’t believe.

Halfway down the hallway there were several guards laying on the ground dazed while even more charged toward the furious bug pony. Red bolts of magic flew this way and that but the changeling managed to dodge them all. As the creature caught sight of me a pair of dragonfly like wings popped out of its back and lifted the creature into the air.

“Jackson”, the changeling shouted, startling me.

The clatter of the changeling’s wings echoed through the hall as it made a beeline for me. At the last second I caught a glimpse of gold before a gray blur streaked out of nowhere and slammed into the changeling. A sickening thud resounded through the hall as Cindra hit the stone wall and fell to the floor.

“Shadow, stand down”, I shouted as I ran to the changeling’s side.

“Stay back”, my guard snarled, refusing to turn away from the shuddering bug pony.

“I know her”, I snarled back before I pointed at Cindra’s golden leg. “Who do you think did that?!”

Shadow balked and eased back, keeping her eyes on Cindra as I helped her up. Her ears perked up and without looking over my shoulder I shouted for the other guards to stand down. A single bolt of magic zipped through the air toward the changeling. At the last second I used magic to rip a cupboard door off and used it to shield us. The green bolt slammed into the piece of wood and it exploded.

“Who did that”, I shouted, shaking my head when a familiar guard sheepishly raised a hoof. “Slap yourself!”

As I turned back to Cindra I heard the sound of a hoof connecting with flesh followed by the sound of the unicorn hitting the floor. I glanced back and was surprised that the fool had knocked himself out. I shrugged and turned a disappointed gaze on Cindra.

“What were you thinking”, I demanded as I gripped the frill at the back of her neck.

“I wanted to see you”, she mumbled as she blushed.

“You’re a changeling”, I sighed. “Not everypony is as accepting as me and mom.”

“I don’t care, I had to see you”, she said stubbornly as her stomach growled.

“You were hungry”, I grunted.

“That too”, she blushed.

“If you’re here then where’s Fluttershy at”, I asked.

“At home”, she muttered quietly.

“What happened”, I growled.

She launched into the story, telling me how the two of them had argued and blamed each other for me leaving. It had come to blows several times, and they had fought until they were both bleeding and gasping for breath. It had been less than a week and already they were pining over me.

“Dammit”, I sighed and shook my head.

“I just had to come see you”, she whispered as she reached a hoof out to me.

“You almost got killed”, I said with a raised voice.

“I don’t care”, she said quietly. “I won’t let anypony stop me from seeing the stallion I love.”

Before I knew what was happening she wrapped her mismatched hooves around my neck and pressed her lips to mine. I could only flop back onto my ass when Shadow had snatched Cindra up by the neck and slammed her into the wall again. I heard them shouting at each other but couldn’t make out the words. The sound of a hoof connecting with flesh pulled me from my shock and I turned to see Shadow standing over an unconscious Cindra.

“What the hell just happened”, I muttered.

“I slapped her”, Shadow replied simply.

“Why?”

“She was raving about being meant to be with you”, she said and looked down at the changeling. “Is she telling the truth about putting… that… in her mouth?”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 22

I sat in silence beside my bed and stared at Cindra as she slept. Shadow hung out in the corner, glancing at me every time I shifted slightly. The one time I had gone to the restroom I returned to find Shadow fluffing Cindra’s pillow. She didn’t say a word when I came in and she returned to the corner.

“Are you still mad at me for spanking you”, I asked as I sat back down.

“Permission to speak freely?”

“Granted”, I nodded.

“I have never been that humiliated before”, she muttered with a blush. “Nopony has ever laid a hoof on me like that.”

“It wasn’t meant to be humiliating”, I replied and wiped a cool rag across Cindra’s forehead.

“Then what was the purpose for it”, she asked testily before she hastily added ‘your Highness’ as an afterthought.

I stood up, strode over to her, knelt down and laid a hand on her shoulder. I reminded her not to call me that and slipped a quick kiss on her lips. I laughed as she blushed furiously and went back to my chair.

“What was that”, Shadow asked eventually.

“It’s called a kiss”, I grinned.

“I know that”, she blushed. “Why did you kiss me?”

“It seemed like the thing to do at the time”, I said with a small smile. “Does it bother you?”

“Not really”, she whispered as she blushed harder.

At that moment Cindra woke up, looking around blearily. When her eyes met mine she let out a happy noise and launched herself from the bed to wrap her forelegs around my shoulders. She gushed about how happy she was and pressed her lips to mine. Shadow growled lightly but made no other comment.

“Why is she here”, Cindra asked with a pointed look at Shadow.

“She’s my personal guard”, I replied. “Everywhere I go she goes.”

“Does she share your bed”, the changeling asked with a hint of jealousy.

“What”, Shadow shrieked indignantly. “What kind of question is that you filthy bug?!”

“Enough”, I shouted as the two started to square off with each other.

“Yes, master”, Cindra whispered.

“No, there is no master”, I said quickly.

“But you are my master”, she replied with a saucy wink. “Use me as you see fit, master.”

“Okay, first off, I’m nopony’s master”, I growled. “Secondly, I would never use anypony.”

The changeling shrugged her shoulders and looked around my room a little bit. I couldn’t help but laugh when she curiously dug her snout into my travelling bag and it got stuck on her head. I barely heard the chuckle that slipped from Shadow.

“Hold on”, I laughed before I walked over to her and pulled the bag off of her head.

“Thanks”, she whispered sheepishly.

Shadow scoffed and turned to look out the window for a moment. She shouted for us to get down and launched herself at me. Her body collided with mine and we both hit the floor as a light blue blur crashed through the window and rolled across the floor.

“What the fu- Shadow, stay”, I shouted as I recognized the multi-color mane.

I jumped up and ran to the dazed Pegasus to check on her but my heart skipped a beat when she didn’t get up. The palace guards burst in but I shouted them out of the room before they could even think about firing off any magic. I turned my attention back to Dash and my breath caught in my throat as I caught sight of the crimson puddle that was slowly growing larger beneath her.

“Shadow, get a doctor”, I shouted. “Cindra, help me get her on the bed!”

The bat pony bolted out of the door as Cindra gently grasped Dash’s back legs. I slid my arms under her torso and head. On the count of three we picked her up and carried her toward the bed. I felt warm blood running across my hand and arm beneath Dash’s torso and saw a few drops fall from her mouth.

“Grab me a towel”, I ordered. “Just do it, I got her.”

Worry was painted on Cindra’s face as she flitted to the bathroom. I laid Dash down on the bed with her wounds facing up. A grimace fell over my face as I surveyed the damage to her body. The clatter of changeling wings told me Cindra had returned.

“By the hive”, Cindra muttered as I snatched the towel from her.

Dash’s torso was covered with little cuts and scrapes but what had me worried was the deep gash that ran the length of her ribs. I checked the wound quickly but didn’t see any glass or debris in the cut so I pressed the towel to the wound and directed Cindra to keep pressure on it. As the bug pony obeyed my commands I checked the rest of Dash thoroughly.

I checked her breathing and pulse, both of which were fine. I returned to checking her for injuries and noticed blood on her thighs. I grabbed a hoof and lifted her leg and froze instantly at what I saw. I slowly put her hoof down and backed away, my face bright gold.

Thankfully the professionals arrived and set to work as they roughly shoved Cindra aside. She stepped over to one side of me as Shadow took up a position on the other side of me. In no time they had Dash wrapped in gauze and magic. They bowed their heads slightly on the way out and the door closed behind them.

“Prince Jackson, why are you glowing”, Shadow asked.

“From what I understand, my master’s blood has been replaced with magic”, Cindra supplied as I stared dumbly at the opposite wall. “When he glows like that it means he’s blushing really hard.”

“Master”, Shadow asked dubiously.

“Life claim”, Cindra shrugged.

“What does that mean?”

“It’s kinda like this”, she explained. “He almost killed me but spared my life.”

“How noble”, Shadow smiled.

“Well, some things happened and I bit him so he spanked me-“

“You too”, Shadow gasped.

“Yeah, it really hurt.”

“Seriously”, Shadow asked and shivered before she continued in a whisper. “I love the way it feels when he smacks my flank. I’m kinda hoping I get punished again, actually.”

“What”, Cindra gasped, drawing me from my stupor.

“Wait, what”, I shouted. “No more spankings!”

Shadow tried not to show her disappointment but I saw through her facade. I cocked my eyebrow at them but they remained silent. I shook my head and walked to my closet and pulled out a fresh pair of pants and tunic type thing.

“I’m going to wash this blood off”, I sighed. “Stay here. Cindra, no peeking!”

The changeling sighed and the bat pony giggled before regaining her composure right away. I shook my head again and went to my bathroom, locking the door behind me. I stripped off my bloody trousers and underwear before I reached into the shower and set the water at just the right temperature.

“Why are all of these females gathering around me”, I whispered to myself as I stepped under the relaxing downpour.

Females are chaotic creatures, a gravelly voice whispered in my mind.

“What the fuck”, I shouted and whirled around.

My feet slid out from under me and I crashed to the floor of the shower. A sharp pain shot through my wings and I cried out in pain. The sound of splintering wood and two sets of hooves met my ears as the back of my head began to feel sticky.

“Jackson, are you okay”, Cindra shouted and snatched the shower curtain away.

I stared up at two faces caught between concern, embarrassment and awe. Their eyes roamed over my body, more Cindra than Shadow, and I struggled to sit up. I glanced down and saw a yellow tint to the water.

“Jackson did you just-“

“It’s my blood”, I interrupted the changeling as I rubbed the back of my head and held out a bloody hand.

“Let me see”, Shadow urged, pushing past Cindra to get a look at the back of my head.

As she examined my head I could have sworn I heard her sniffing me before she licked me. After a minute or two she told me it was a minor cut. She stepped out of the shower and I just had to laugh at the drenched bat pony.

Water trickled from the tufts on her ears and dripped from the tips of her half extended wings. I kept myself covered as I slowly stood. I took a step and found a pony on either side of me offering support. I placed my right hand on Cindra’s back as a wave of dizziness washed over me.

“What happened”, Cindra asked.

“I saw some kind of weird critter”, I lied as convincingly as I could. “That thing was butt ugly!”

“If you say so, your Highness”, Shadow smiled.

“Don’t call me that”, I growled.

“I’ll take her punishment”, Cindra grinned. “I offer to sacrifice myself in the name of comradery.”

“You just wanna kiss me again”, I said loudly.

“Yep”, she grinned. “Can I?”

“We’ll see”, I hedged.

The changeling pranced in place for a second and my faithful guard scoffed. Cindra stuck her tongue out at her and smiled as she kept pace with me. Shadow harrumphed and turned her head away. I grabbed my clothes off of the counter on the way by and stepped out into my bedroom.

“Who broke the door”, I asked quietly.

“Me”, they both replied.

“Go put your noses in a corner for five minutes”, I said as I turned to look at the destroyed door.

The two mares complied right away, even though Cindra grumbled about it. When both of their backs were turned to me I got dressed, wondering just how I got into these situations. This was twice now that Cindra had seen me naked, and I was shocked to realize it didn’t bother me too much. I sat on the bed for the remaining four and a half minutes silently and cleaned my fingernails with a small dagger.

“Okay, time’s up”, I said.

The two ponies approached me with drooping ears. They shared a glance before they arrived in front of me. I reached out and laid a hand on each of their cheeks, causing them to look up at me.

“I’m kinda pissed about the door because now I have to pay to get it replaced”, I said, “but I understand why you broke the door down.”

“I thought you were in trouble”, Cindra sighed.

“As did I, Prince Jackson”, Shadow whispered.

“Look”, I said. “Unless we’re in public you only call me Jackson, okay?”

“Yes, your Highness”, she bowed but suddenly realized what she said.

“Cindra, do the honors”, I groaned and stood up.

As I began walking away I heard a small commotion behind me. I turned around and jumped in surprise at what I saw and heard. The two mares were sprawled across the lower half of my bed with their limbs just as entangled as their tongues.

“What the fuck”, I shouted, causing the make out session to end.

“Oh, I kinda learned a new skill a few days ago”, Cindra replied nonchalantly.

“Huh?”

“I can project lust”, she exclaimed happily.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 23

AUTHOR’S NOTE: SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I stared at the two ponies draped across my bed in slight shock. Cindra grinned lecherously at me as Shadow ran her hooves and tongue over every inch of the changeling that she could reach. I stood there in silence before I cleared my throat to speak.

“What do you mean you can project lust now”, I asked.

“See for yourself”, she grinned.

I blinked several times as the strangest feeling came over me. My gaze locked on the two ponies on the bed and I found myself overcome with desire. I eyed the curves of their bodies and felt a tightness that wasn’t there before.

“Come and get it, master”, Cindra whispered seductively.

My feet began moving of their own accord as I fought myself for control. I could only watch as my body approached the bed and reached out to stroke the changeling’s cheek. My other hand found its way to Shadow’s belly as I eased down on the bed.

“Oh yes”, Shadow moaned as she gripped my hand with her hooves and pulled it lower.

Wet heat enveloped my fingers moments later and my hand went on auto pilot. The gasps and moans from Shadow blended with sounds of stimulation drove my mind into a frenzy as the changeling straddled my lap and snaked her tongue into my mouth. Moments later wetness flooded over my fingers as Shadow gave a cry of ecstasy.

“Oh Celestia, yes”, she moaned loudly.

My tongue wrestled with Cindra’s as Shadow bucked her hips and squirmed like crazy beneath my hand. Slowly the changeling slipped from my lap leaving a wet spot on the front of my pants from her excitement. Her hooves tugged at the waistband of my pants as the door to my room burst open, breaking whatever hold Cindra had over me.

“Jackson, I’ve been looking for- WHAT THE FUCK”, a massive white alicorn thundered.

“It’s not what it looks like”, I blurted.

“Jackson, I don’t care what you do with or to your servants”, she sighed as she rubbed her temple.

“Oh”, I said stupidly.

“I would recommend getting cleaned up right this instant”, mom sighed. “Open the window, too.”

“Can’t”, I replied. “Dash smashed through the window.”

She turned her head to look at the windows along one wall and sure enough the pane in the middle had a jagged hole in it. A look of worry crossed her face before I reassured her that Dash was okay.

“Get dressed”, she sighed then turned to the two ponies with me. “Make yourselves presentable.”

The disgust in her voice made me nervous as she eyed the two mares. She then turned away, muttering to herself as she stepped from the room.

“Oh, and Jackson”, she called as she stuck her head back in the door. “I suggest getting some sleep this afternoon. You’ll need it tonight.”

With that she left the room. The only sounds for the longest time were Shadow’s heavy breathing and the chirping of birds outside. I slowly stood and made my way to my closet, ignoring both of my “servants” as mom had called them.

“Master”, Cindra called nervously.

“Get out. Both of you.”

“But master-“

“GET OUT”, I shouted.

“But why”, Cindra sniffed.

“So that I can change”, I said. “We will discuss this later.”

“Yes, master”, Cindra replied morosely as the two walked out of the doorway.

After the door shut behind them I changed clothes and grabbed my sword from the corner. I strapped it in place and glanced at my reflection as I made my way out the door. The scene unfolding before me in the hallway stopped me in my tracks.

“-ever touch my son like that again I will rip your spines out with my bare hooves”, my mother hissed as she glared at the two ponies cowering on the floor.

I stood in the doorway in stunned silence. When Cindra and Shadow saw me they bolted behind me and hid their faces under their forelegs. I stared at the two of them before I turned my eyes to my mother. The burning rage in her eyes was sort of terrifying even though it wasn’t directed at me.

“Come along, Jackson”, she replied coolly.

“Yes ma’am”, I responded automatically.

I followed my mother as she turned and started down the hall. Glancing down I saw and felt the two ponies press against my sides as we walked. I pondered the current situation and my mother’s reaction as we walked. Before long we entered the throne room.

“What’s this”, I asked as we walked up the middle of the burgundy carpet.

Several fancy looking ponies were gathered in the throne room, including one prissy little white unicorn with a dark blue mane and tail. I whispered for Cindra to find a spot to chill and strode up to the assembly as the changeling obeyed me.

“This is the committee for your coronation next week”, mother replied evenly.

“Coronation”, I asked.

“Yes, your coronation”, mother answered with a small smile.

I groaned aloud, drawing light gasps and muttering from the crowd. I eyed them all as they talked amongst themselves. I finally had enough and spread my wings wide as I shouted for silence. They complied immediately, most of them staring at my eight foot wingspan.

“They’re black”, a delicate pony whispered to herself.

“Okay, let’s get through this”, I muttered.

For the next two hours I sat and listened as every little detail for my coronation was planned and refined to everypony’s satisfaction. The last one to speak was Rarity, and the designs she had dreamed up were actually very nice. The fabric would be black and burnt gold, which would contrast nicely against my hair and wings.

“Very nice”, I grinned as I eyed the designs.

“Thank you, your Highness”, she simpered.

“Please don’t call me that”, I sighed.

“In a week it will be unavoidable”, mom grinned.

“Is this some kind of punishment”, I groaned and rubbed my forehead.

“No”, mom quipped. “That’s just a lovely bonus.”

I shook my head and chuckled as I looked over the designs again. I made a few suggestions and smiled when Rarity said she would do her best. As the group of fancy ponies made their way out of the throne room Cindra snuck out from behind a curtain and slunk to my side, eyeing the guards warily.

“This changeling is under my protection”, I said flatly to the guards. “You harm her, I harm you.”

“Yes, Prince Jackson”, a familiar unicorn with a swollen jaw replied respectfully.

I led Cindra and Shadow from the throne room and through the halls to the dining room. I figured it was close to noon, so the kitchen staff wouldn’t mind. We made our way into the kitchen and the same kitchen worker approached us as when I had come alone.

“Ah, Prince Jackson”, he greeted with a smile but froze when he spotted Cindra.

“If you’re staring at my changeling I’m going to slap you”, I sighed.

The foodservice pony apologized and asked what we wanted to eat. I requested a steak and salad just like last time and nodded when asked if I wanted mead again. Shadow ordered hay fries and a cucumber sandwich. Cindra declined food but wanted to try mead.

“Right away, Prince Jackson”, he bowed and led us to the same table I had sat at alone.

The three of us settled in and right away Cindra asked if I could feed her.

“How do I do that”, I asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“You just focus on loving or lustful thoughts and I will do the rest”, she said as her smile turned coy. “Unless you would like to try this morning’s performance again.”

Shadow blushed deeply and I growled menacingly. The changeling drooped her ears and apologized quickly. I waved it off and told her to feed 'til her heart was content and remembered the feelings I had experienced. Her horn lit up and she touched it to my forehead. The strange sensation of something being pulled slowly from my mind startled me slightly, but not as badly as the moan that rippled from Cindra’s chest.

“Oh, so nice”, she moaned as she squirmed in her seat.

The sound of a shattering dish broke both of our concentration and caused me to bolt from my seat with a hand on my sword. The random kitchen worker apologized and cleaned up the mess as I sat back down. I turned back to see Cindra blushing.

“Did you get your fill”, I asked.

“I’d rather be filled up a different way”, the changeling breathed sensually, causing Shadow to blush hard.

“No.”

Our drinks arrived first, just like last time. I drained half of my glass as Cindra took a tentative sip. She licked her lips and began guzzling her mead despite my warning to take it slow. In less than a minute she slammed her empty mug down and sighed happily.

“Tasty”, she grinned.

“Take it slow”, I repeated. “We don’t know how your body will handle alcohol.”

“I’ll be fine”, she smiled as she laid her hoof on my arm.

The two of us drank mead until our meals arrived, Cindra drinking five mugs to my three. Shadow gave in and ordered her own mug of mead as the servant passed by and was working on catching up. She had already downed a mug and a half before I finished my fourth. Cindra had six mugs stacked in a pyramid in front of her.

“Damn, Cindra”, I laughed. “I take it you like mead.”

“It’sh fantashtic”, she slurred.

“Dammit”, I sighed and hung my head. “I told you to take it easy!”

“I’m shorry”, she slurred as tears began gathering in her eyes.

“Don’t cry”, I sighed, reaching over to ruffle her ears. I laughed when she grinned happily and leaned into my touch.

Shadow and I ate as we chatted, but seeing me eating meat apparently bothered Shadow. She kept sneaking glances at me as I chewed until finally I swallowed and asked what she was looking at.

“I can’t believe you’re an omnivore”, she said quietly.

“Hey, at least I don’t have fangs like those”, I grinned as I pointed at Cindra.

“What’sh wrong with fangsh”, she asked, leaning over to nip at my finger.

“Nothing”, I replied. “I actually think both of you have cute fangs.”

“You think we’re cute”, Shadow asked as she blushed.

“Well, yeah”, I smiled and leaned close before I continued in a whisper. “If truth be told, both of you are kinda sexy.”

Shadow choked on a bite of her sandwich and slammed a hoof into her chest to dislodge it. She turned her head to stare at me with a furious blush across her cheeks.

“Seriously”, she asked.

“Mashter doesn’t lie”, Cindra said in total shock.

“Is it so hard to believe”, I asked with the slightest bit of slurring.

“Mashter, I can’t tell you how happy that makesh me”, Cindra whispered as she leaned against me.

“Prince Jackson”, a familiar Canterlot Voice boomed through the dining hall.

I turned and caught sight of my aunt and tried to get Cindra to stop nuzzling my neck but she was oblivious to anything other than me. Shadow tried to shrink down beneath the table but the possibly psychotic alicorn spotted her.

“SHADOW BLOOM, THOU FOUL TRAITOR”, my aunt shouted in rage.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 24

AUTHOR’S NOTE: MODERATE SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

“Hey Aunt Luna”, I waved as she stomped toward our table.

“Do not ‘Aunt Luna’ us, Prince Jackson”, she said tersely as she stood over us. “We have been searching for thee for the better part of an hour. Where hast thou been?!”

“We hast been handling royal shit”, I grinned but received a wing slap to the face. “Hey, it wasn’t my idea to have the coronation next week.”

“Thy coronation is in one week’s time”, the nocturnal mare balked. “We haven’t a moment to lose!”

Her magical aura surrounded me and pulled me from the table. I floated along behind her for a second before I motioned for the mares to follow. They obeyed immediately, trotting along and whispering to each other. I leaned back and crossed my legs before I threw my arms behind my head and relaxed.

“So where we goin’ Aunt Luna”, I asked as I rolled over in midair and poked her in the ear.

“Refrain from that action, please”, she hissed as we continued down the hall. “Thy training shall not wait until nightfall.”

“Why not”, I asked and pretended to swim through the air, drawing giggles from my servants.

“Such a foal”, she muttered. “Thy mother has requested we train thee as soon as possible.”

“Why?”

“To prepare thee for whatever challenges lie ahead”, she growled.

“Why?”

“To ensure thou shalt survive.”

“Why?”

“Thou art family, Jackson.”

“Why?”

“Because our sister adopted thee.”

“Why?”

“Our supposition is that she was lonely.”

“Why?”

“She is over six thousand years old.”

“Why?”

“Jackson”, she shouted and spun to face me. “We must ask thee to be silent now.”

“Why?”

The last thing I could remember for a while was the bright flash from her horn. When I woke up I was in my own bed with a bat pony curled against my ribs with her head on my chest on one side and a bug pony wrapped around the other arm snoring lightly. My free arm was draped over Shadow’s back resting on her flank. Her soft fur tickled my palm as I ran my hand up and down her ribs in a hypnotic and relaxing motion.

“Prince Jackson”, Shadow asked blearily as she yawned.

“Go back to sleep”, I smiled.

“Kinda hard to when you’re tickling me”, she muttered sleepily.

“Do you want me to stop?”

“No”, she replied as she squirmed tighter against me.

I laughed lightly and hugged her tight against me. She sighed happily as Cindra snorted and twitched. I pulled the changeling against my other side, waking her. She let out a massive yawn that showed off her fangs and smiled at me with sleepy eyes.

“Good morning, master”, she whispered.

“Morning”, I asked in confusion. I turned my gaze to the windows and saw the barest hint of light to the east. “What happened?”

“Princess Luna got annoyed and put you to sleep”, Shadow replied with a shudder. “She scares me, master. I mean, Prince Jackson.”

“Did you just call me master”, I asked and quirked my eyebrow at Shadow.

“I blame Cindra”, she blushed as she lifted her head.

“Oh, you wanna blame the changeling”, Cindra smirked. “Bring it on.”

In one fluid motion Cindra untangled herself from me, tackled Shadow over the edge of the bed and rolled around the floor with her. Kisses and licks found their targets as the two rolled around amidst giggles and quiet moans. I allowed the changeling to get it out of her system, which left Shadow panting, shaking and soaked with sweat. The aroused changeling eyed me with smoldering desire as she lay on top of a shivering bat pony.

“Master”, she gasped.

“Yes?”

“Can we… I mean can I…”, she hesitated.

“Spit it out”, I demanded.

“Can I kiss you, master”, she asked with a blush.

I laughed and nodded my head, my laughter growing slightly at the spring in her step as she trotted over to me. She climbed on the bed and lay down beside me before pressing a hoof to my bare chest.

“Thank you, master”, she whispered.

Her lips met mine gently and she moved her hoof from my chest to my shoulder. A wave of heat washed over me and I began to lose focus. My hand found itself around the back of her neck as I pulled her tightly against me. I felt the bed move as Shadow climbed up on the other side of me. I broke the kiss and turned my head toward the guard. She ran her hoof across my chest and down to my stomach. Gently I wrapped my fingers into her mane and pulled her into a kiss as well.

An enticing pain jolted through my left nipple and I glanced down at my chest. Cindra grinned at me before gently biting my nipple again. I moaned involuntarily as she flicked her tongue over the sensitive nub. I pulled the two ponies closer and kissed both of them in turn.

Shadow gasped as I tightened my grip on the two of them. They came together above my chest and their lips met longingly before they eyed me and began whispering to each other. The conversation only lasted a few seconds but with a nod Shadow slid up my chest and pressed her lips to mine.

She touched my lips with her tongue and I granted her silent request. As our tongues fought for dominance I felt another tongue trailing its way down my stomach. I barely felt anything as Cindra tugged my pants down. Suddenly Shadow deepened the kiss further as she straddled my torso. I felt moist heat slowly envelope my stiffness, making me break the kiss nervously.

“Shadow”, I began hesitantly.

“Yes master?”

“I don’t… I’m not…”, I muttered.

Shadow giggled and moved to the side. To my relief I saw Cindra’s head bobbing rhythmically and I pulled the bat pony back onto my stomach. I dove back into the kiss and before long I heard and felt moans coming from both ponies. A flood of wetness over my abs caught me by surprise.

“Oh, yes”, Shadow moaned as she ground herself against me.

The very fact that the bat pony had climaxed just from kissing me and grinding against me drove me close to the edge. I found myself moaning as I gripped the back of Cindra’s head. Before long the pressure had become unbearable.

“Oh fuck”, I moaned and closed my eyes.

I felt the Changeling’s mouth slide up and off of me. Before I could be disappointed two tongues were wrapped around my length. The two mares continued their ministrations until I bucked my hips and the pressure in my loins released itself all over their faces.

“Master”, Cindra gasped and closed her eyes as a stream of white shot across her face.

“I’m sorry”, I panted.

“Don’t be”, the changeling moaned. “We aren’t.”

My head dropped to the pillows and my chest heaved as I caught my breath. The two mares used their tongues to clean the mess off of my stomach and each other’s faces before Shadow trotted off to the bathroom. The sound of running water met my ears as Cindra curled back up against me.

“Wow”, I murmured.

“Indeed, master”, Cindra sighed happily.

Shadow’s hoof steps echoed from the bathroom as she came back to the room with a dreamy smile on her face. She leaned on the doorframe for a second and stared at the two of us in the bed before she pushed away from the bathroom and made her way to the bed.

“That was interesting”, Shadow smiled softly.

“You’re telling me”, I chuckled and patted the bed beside me.

“I think I may have found a new guilty pleasure”, she grinned as she hopped up and snuggled against me.

“Yeah, that was a new experience for me”, I replied. “Truth be told I thoroughly enjoyed myself.”

The two ponies shared a gentle kiss before they cuddled up against me. I smiled again and draped my arms across my two companions and rubbed their ribs. Before long I had a bat pony snoring on one side of me and a changeling snoring on the other. A quiet knock at the door drew my attention.

“Come in”, I called quietly.

The door eased open and mom stepped into the semi dark room. Her nose scrunched up at a smell I couldn’t detect, but then again a pony’s sense of smell is more acute than mine. She eyed the three of us with an unreadable expression.

“I was going to ask if you slept well”, she said quietly, “but that would be a pointless question.”

“We didn’t have sex”, I replied just as quietly.

“Don’t lie to me, son.”

“We didn’t”, I laughed. “We just made out and they performed an action called ‘fellatio’, so there was no penetration.”

“But I smell their scents”, she whispered urgently.

“Mom, what’s wrong”, I asked.

“I can deal with you entertaining yourself with one or the other”, she hissed, “but to bed two mares at the same time? It is simply awful.”

“Didn’t feel awful”, I grinned.

My mother groaned in annoyance and strode to the bank of windows. Her horn lit up as she pulled the curtains aside to let the mid-morning light in. The sudden change in brightness startled the two ponies beside me and they jolted awake. A sleepy groan slipped from Cindra and Shadow stared at my mom with unbridled fear.

“Y-your Highness”, Shadow gasped as she tumbled from the bed in her haste to bow.

“Shadow Bloom”, mom nodded stiffly. “Did you enjoy yourself while defiling my son?”

“Your Highness?”

“From the smell of it, you did”, she said evenly.

“Yes, your Highness”, Shadow replied as she lowered her eyes.

“Do you remember the oaths you took?”

“I do, your Highness”, Shadow answered quietly.

“You have betrayed the trust of the crown with your actions”, my mother said evenly. “Shadow Bloom, you are hereby released from your duties as a royal guard. You may collect your severance pay from the treasurer.”

For several seconds nopony moved. The silence was broken by a single sniffle. Shadow’s shoulders began to shake as she stood and calmly left the room. A single sob echoed from the hallway and I turned to my mother.

“Mom, what the fuck”, I asked in quiet disbelief.

“Fraternization between royalty and guards is unacceptable”, she replied evenly. “That sort of scandal could tarnish the crown’s reputation.”

“Seriously”, I asked heatedly, causing Cindra to shrink away from me. “You fired her for that? And just like that?!”

“Yes”, she replied, her own voice beginning to grow tense. “What is the problem?”

“You just fired her!”

“Jackson, you must understand”, she pleaded. “In the world of politics, reputation is just as important if not more important than values.”

“I don’t care about that crap”, I suddenly shouted as I sat up. “How could you just fire her like that?!”

“I did what was best for your image”, she shouted back stubbornly. “How would it look if I were in a relationship of that nature with my servants? It would destroy the trust and respect my little ponies have in me!”

“So to save my image you ruined Shadow’s career”, I scoffed. “How will she find work now?! Not only is she a bat pony, but she’s also a guard that was fired by Princess Celestia!”

“If it bothers you so much”, she said with an oddly calm voice, “then you can hire her as a private entity.”

“Ya know what”, I growled, “I think I will hire her.”

I could have sworn I saw a small smile flit across her face before her horn lit up again. A confused Shadow found herself staring into my face.

“Prince Jackson has something he wishes to say to you”, my mother told the bat pony calmly.

The terrified mare stared at my mother for a few seconds before she turned her wide eyed gaze to me. Her trembling shoulders began to still as she stared into my eyes.

“It’s my fault you got fired”, I said quietly as I slid to the edge of the bed. “I’m sorry for that, so to make it up to you I want to hire you as a private guard.”

“Seriously”, she gasped as hope crept into her voice.

“Yes”, I replied. “I’m gonna pay you a hundred bits a month, so you’ll officially be working for me in a private capacity.”

“I don’t know what to say”, she eventually muttered in shock.

“A simple ‘thank you’ will be sufficient”, I smiled.

The bat pony nearly pranced in place and almost leapt on me before she remembered her new role and stood there grinning instead. I laughed and held out my arms, welcoming her into a hug.

“Well that got resolved fast”, Cindra laughed as she joined the hug. “Now when you say ‘private capacity’…”

I followed her gaze down to my crotch before she looked back up at me with a grin. My mother groaned and asked me to come to the throne room when I was dressed. She left the room, glancing back at us and rolling her eyes. I could swear I heard her muttering something about hormonal mares.

I turned my gaze back to the Changeling and saw her glancing from my crotch to my face and back with a grin. I opened my mouth to reply but stopped when I felt a hoof slipping into my pants. Looking down I saw a golden foreleg between my legs.

“I had fun”, she whispered huskily, “but it takes more than that to satisfy my hunger.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 25

Cindra, Shadow and I watched in silence as mom lowered the sun. I stared in wonder at all the colors of the evening sky. The two ponies pressed to my sides sighed happily and sunk deeper into my embrace. As a comfortable silence fell over us I thought about the past few days’ events.

After hiring the exceedingly loving bat pony things had escalated, delaying my meeting with mom. I had finally made it to the throne room hours later fresh from the shower. I had been asked to come alone, so I had left the two ponies panting in my room. As I had stood before my mother with dripping hair I could see the amusement.

We spoke briefly about the situation with Shadow and she explained her reasoning to me. She told me that she had the idea of firing her and suggesting I hired her back in order to keep up appearances. When I asked what she meant, she laughed. She knew I wouldn’t allow Shadow to be sent away after what happened due to my personality, whatever that meant, so that explained the reason. It meant a lot to me that she was also thinking of our happiness.

That night I had a brutal training session with Aunt Luna herself. She seemed more intense than normal and attacked with a ferocity I never expected from her. Over the course of the night I gained several cuts and burns but learned a good bit about offensive and defensive magic. I had succeeded in casting a shielding charm but it was rather useless against the force of her anger.

After being thrown around by her magic for about an hour I had had enough. I charged her, dodging and deflecting magic attacks. I ducked under one last fireball and as I came up my hand shot forward and grabbed the end of her muzzle. She had stared at my hand cross eyed for a moment before I found myself flying through the air trailing smoke and burnt feathers.

She had held me down with a hoof and stuck her glowing horn in my face forcing my surrender. I asked what her problem was and that one question led into a shouting match about me stealing her most efficient guard. Canterlot Voices raged from both sides of the argument and echoed across the whole castle.

Before long a bright flash blinded both of us and mom popped into existence in between us. She glared at both of us with bloodshot eyes and yelled at us in a Canterlot Voice that made mine seem like a whisper. After she finished yelling I heard a ringing in my ears and felt wetness running down my cheek. I touched the sticky trickle and found my golden blood on my fingertips.

She noticed the blood and was instantly apologetic, healing my busted ear drums with a touch of her horn. Aunt Luna called off lessons for the rest of the night and my mother agreed with the wisdom of that decision. I limped back to my room and was met at the door by two different facial expressions.

Cindra had the appearance of a parent whose child had just solved world hunger. She hugged me and told me how happy it made her to hear me stand up for somepony else. Shadow’s face displayed something between admiration and confusion. I hugged them both and got ready for bed.

The next few days passed in peace and the three of us fell into a routine. One of the mares always woke up before I did, woke the other pony without waking me somehow, and the two of them would go through the process of ordering breakfast to be sent to my room. I developed a bit of an addiction to the castle’s oatmeal.

I had learned that Cindra only needed to feed every other day. Apparently she was a glutton. I wasn’t complaining, but I just didn’t think I would be able to keep her hunger satisfied. Thankfully she could feed off of Shadow as well. We had discussed that particular aspect of our relationship or whatever we had going on was.

I had expressed some slight trepidation with how quickly things had escalated between us, and after admitting the reason was inexperience I learned that I wasn’t the only virgin. As expected, the only one of us three with actual sexual experience was Cindra.

We discussed it at length and agreed that we would take things a bit slower. I admitted that we would never forget the things we had seen or done, but for the time being it would be best if we hit the brakes for a bit. That being said, snuggling was definitely still on the table. It was amazing just how comfy my ponies could be.

As we sat there in silence staring at the setting sun I felt worry beginning to build in me. I shifted slightly, startling my companions. In a little over twelve hours I was going to be crowned Prince of Everfree and I was needless to say nervous. The responsibilities alone were staggering.

When I wasn’t training with Aunt Luna or the other night guards I was with mom discussing preparations for both my coronation and for the renovations of Castle Everfree, or the Castle of the Two Sisters as it had come to be known. The structural repairs would take months before it would be livable. That wasn’t even considering the time it would take to fully staff the castle.

I had eventually managed to find a solution by putting advertisements in the local papers for stewards, guards, groundskeepers and housekeepers. The interviews were arduous at best. Over a hundred ponies had shown up for the interviews so it took all day. Thankfully I had help conducting the interviews.

Shadow interviewed all of the potential guards. I had stuck around for the first few but lost interest quickly. I headed over to the next room where Cindra was interviewing housekeepers, as she had masqueraded as a maid for a few years. She was having better luck, despite the ponies being skittish when first seeing the changeling. I nodded and exited the room and went to find my mother.

I hunted for her for a while but when I didn’t find her anywhere I decided to cheat. I focused on my mother and poofed to her side. Right on cue I ducked a single paralysis spell and grinned at a cursing Shining Armor. After a brief scolding from mom I looked at my surroundings.

The first thing I noticed was the statue she stood in front of. I stared at my mismatched creator with contempt. The stone at the base of the statue was crumbling and it seemed to have mom on the edge of panic.

“Mom, what’s wrong”, I asked as I touched her shoulder.

“Oh, nothing at all”, she replied quickly.

“Mom.”

“Very well”, she sighed and turned to me. “This isn’t a statue of Discord. This is Discord himself.”

“What”, I asked numbly as I stared at her.

“This is Discord’s prison”, she explained. “See how the stone is crumbling? The magic that holds him is weakening.”

“So what, he’s gonna get loose”, I asked in shock.

“Yes”, she sighed as she lowered her head. “It could be tomorrow, it could be in a thousand years. We just don’t know.”

“What can we do to stop it”, I asked.

“Nothing, as far as I know”, came the worried reply. “All we can do is try to find a way to stop him from destroying reality when he returns.”

“So no pressure”, I scoffed.

“Indeed”, mom replied.

She turned and trudged back into the castle mumbling to herself the entire way. I watched her go and sighed as I turned back to the statue. I could have sworn the head was turned the other way earlier, but now it was staring directly at me. An uneasy feeling drifted over me as I stared at the statue.

“Hello, Jackson”, Discord’s voice drifted from the statue.

“Shit”, I shouted and jumped back while drawing my sword.

“Now what kind of greeting is that”, he hummed as a shadow drifted from the statue.

The shadowy form drifted down and solidified into Discord himself as it touched solid ground. The wings on his back stretched out as he yawned theatrically.

“I hate mornings”, he grumbled as a cup of coffee materialized in his claw.

“Me too”, I warily replied, eyeing him as he sipped his coffee. “What do you want?”

“Just to see my son”, he replied a little too innocently as a halo appeared over his head.

“Your name is Discord”, I growled. “Father or not, I don’t trust you.”

“After tomorrow it won’t matter”, he chuckled enigmatically. “By the way, how is the little changeling doing?”

“None of your business”, I shouted. “What did you mean about tomorrow?!”

“Jackson”, my mother called from the patio. “What are you doing?”

“Stay back”, I shouted, my eyes never leaving Discord.

“What in Equestria is going on”, she asked exasperatedly.

“Mom, Discord is right there”, I shouted as I pointed my blade at his throat.

Mom cried out in alarm and flew to my side, her wide eyes looking everywhere but passing over Discord several times. I began to grow nervous as she turned a confused gaze to me.

“Jackson, are you well”, she asked as she laid a foreleg on my head.

“Mom, he’s right there”, I urged and pointed as I pushed her hoof away.

“Are you so sure about that”, Discord chuckled darkly as he faded into nothing.

“Jackson, there’s nopony here but us”, she said with a concerned expression on her face.

“But he was right there”, I said.

“Nopony was there, Jackson”, she said just above a whisper. “You were yelling at thin air.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 26

AUTHOR’S NOTE: ELEVATED SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I looked around the garden and noticed the statue’s head was facing the right way. either it had never moved and I imagined the entire thing, or my mother wasn’t able to see or hear Discord. Neither option appealed to me. Despite my hardest wishes I would not be able to change the facts of the matter.

I put my sword away and slowly started walking back to my room. I barely acknowledged the guards as I passed them and pushed the door shut behind me. I made my way to the bathroom, ignoring everything around me, and closed the newly replaced door. I stripped off the clothes I never realized were soaked in a cold sweat.

“Master, is everything okay”, Cindra asked through the door.

“I’ll be fine”, I answered while I turned on the shower.

“Are you sure”, she asked quietly.

“Yes”, I said before continuing in a whisper. “I hope.”

I spent the next hour washing myself over and over not even realizing what I was doing. I had too much on my mind to care right now. I eventually stepped out of the shower and slung the water from my hair and wings. I wrapped a towel around my waist and opened the door to see two worried mares staring up at me.

“Master”, Cindra called lightly as I brushed past them.

“Master, what happened”, Shadow asked forcefully.

I ignored them and pulled a pair of shorts from the dresser. I turned my back and dropped the towel to put the shorts on. I threw a flowing sleeveless shirt over my head and trudged to the bed. I folded my wings against my back and crawled onto the mattress, settling down on my back.

“Master”, Cindra called lightly as she crawled on her belly to my side. “Master, talk to us.”

“Jackson, what happened”, Shadow whispered as she crawled up on the other side of me.

“Discord”, I whispered. “At least, I think so.”

The two jerked back in shock at the mention of the name. They shared a look before they turned worriedly curious expressions on me.

“What would he want with you”, Cindra asked slowly.

“He wanted to talk”, I said simply.

“Why, though”, Shadow asked as she cocked her head.

“Father-son bonding time”, I joked but cringed when I realized I spoke out loud. “Dammit.”

“Father”, Shadow gasped in shock.

“Looks like the griffin’s outta the bag”, Cindra winced.

I took Shadow’s hoof in my hand and explained everything to her. She couldn’t believe it at first but when I surprised them both by taking my alicorn form and pointed out my Cutie Mark, she finally shook her head in dazed acceptance. As she sat in silence I returned to normal.

“You’re the Prince of Chaos”, Shadow whispered.

“Yep”, Cindra grinned. “That means you’ve been gobbling the Penis of Chaos!”

The changeling burst out cackling as Shadow fainted. Thankfully she was still on the bed. I glared at Cindra as I slid onto the bed and pulled the bat pony onto my lap.

“Why do you always have to tease everypony”, I growled.

She shrugged her shoulders as I rubbed Shadow’s back. Eventually she woke up and stared at me with a mix of awe and fear. I calmed her down and stroked her hair. She laid her head on my lap and stared into space.

“I did those things with the Prince of Chaos”, she whispered to herself. The tone in her voice worried me.

“Now that’s a seriously awesome accomplishment”, I joked, relief washing through me when I saw a small smile on her face. “I know one other pony that can say that, and it’s hard to decide which of you is cuter.”

“Why decide”, Cindra grinned as she launched herself onto the bat pony in my lap.

The two squirmed around until they were side by side on my lap. I chuckled and began rubbing their bellies. Sounds of pleasure came from the two as my hands glided across their fur. Before long Cindra dozed off and fell from my lap. She let out a startled yell as she fell to the floor, causing Shadow to laugh so hard she wound up falling off my lap.

“Okay”, I laughed. “Time for bed.”

The two mares picked themselves up off the floor and followed me onto the bed. I pulled my pillows to the middle of the bed and flopped on my back. The two ponies took up their normal positions at my sides and snuggled against me. Before long I had to take my shirt off because of how hot it was. Their fur brushing against my ribs felt amazing.

“Master”, Cindra whispered just before I fell asleep.

“Yes, Cindra”, I mumbled.

“Could we?”

“Could we do what”, I asked sleepily.

She tentatively reached for my waistband but I stopped her hoof as she started to pull. She turned her face up to me in the moonlight, her eyes pleading. I felt movement on the other side of me as Shadow pressed her body flat against mine, her back legs wrapped around my left leg.

“Please, master”, Cindra begged. “It’s been quite a few days. Please?”

I turned my eyes to Shadow and was met with the same look of longing. She voiced her desire as well, squeezing my left leg. I knew I was going to regret this, but I nodded to the two mares.

“Just this once”, I said, hoping I was telling the truth.

The two mares crawled their way up my chest and nuzzled into my neck. I grabbed their flanks and squeezed, drawing moans from the both of them. Two pairs of fangs scraped over my shoulders as they used their hooves to work together and conquer my clothing. I felt two different legs rubbing against me and moaned lightly at the two different textures.
The two slid farther down my body, trailing nips and kisses down my stomach and to my hips. I jerked involuntarily as their fangs pressed into a sensitive nerve in my pelvis. They both giggled as I twitched and took turns giving it long licks from the base to the tip. I shuddered a gasp as their tongues met at the tip and twirled together around me.

The excited equines straddled my legs and kissed each other passionately as they ground against me. A spark flashed in Cindra’s eyes and she whispered something in Shadow’s ear. The bat pony shook her head furiously. The changeling pulled her back over and whispered in her ear again and nodded at me. Her face flushed furiously as she turned her eyes to me.

Her pupils dilated as our eyes met and her breath caught in her chest. She crawled up my body, her furry belly sending shivers up my spine. I gasped loudly as she gently bit my neck and ground against my abs while Cindra used her hooves and tongue on me. She released my neck and rose up on all fours, staring into my eyes and blushing furiously as she locked her lips to mine.

Wet heat caught my attention as my tongue danced with Shadow’s. I opened my eyes and saw her face scrunched up in mild discomfort. Her reaction puzzled me until several things happened at once. I felt a snapping sensation as her haunches slammed against my hips and her eyes flew wide open as a cry of pain tore from her. Suddenly I realized that she had just given me her virginity.

She uttered a noise like a whimper mixed with a moan and clung tightly to my chest. Her breath came in short pants and her chest heaved in pain. She squeezed her eyes tight and buried her face in my neck and chest for several minutes as her breathing returned to normal. She pulled her head back and stared into my eyes with a small smile.

She winced a little and her breath hitched as she began to lift her hips but she moved slowly and steadily. The moon chose that moment to peek through the window and glistened off the tears of pain that clung to her lashes. She was truly beautiful, and the normalcy of that thought surprised me. But it was a good surprise.

The bat pony lifted her shoulders and began to moan as she moved her hips faster. I opened my eyes and saw a shlicking changeling beside us. She saw me watching her and crawled over to slip her tongue into my mouth. She pulled back for breath and smiled shyly.

“Master”, she gasped.

“Yes?”

“Can I… mount your face”, she timidly asked.

“Yes.”

Her face nearly split in half with her grin and she straddled my face. Her legs shook slightly as she lowered herself down, giving me a somewhat curious view of nipples just above her pelvis. I drove my tongue deep while using my hands to tweak her nipples and was rewarded with yet another moan from both of the females. Hours passed as they had their fun and changed places just before I found release, despite the multiple orgasms that washed over my face and hips. They kept me at the brink, enjoying themselves time and again. Eventually I found myself rushing to the edge, and there was no time for Shadow to react before the dam burst and flooded her insides.

“OH MY CELESTIA”, the bat pony shouted, climaxing one final time before collapsing onto my chest.

My eyes slid closed as Cindra happily collapsed against my side with a wistful sigh. She snuggled against me and gently caressed my softening length between Shadow’s legs. Her eyes slipped closed as well and her breathing slowed. Before long she shifted her hoof up to my chest as she slept.

I chuckled as the changeling began to snore. Shadow twitched as she nodded off and slid halfway off my chest on the other side. She hugged me tightly and nuzzled my neck.

“I love you”, the bat pony sighed sleepily.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 27

I was startled awake by a shout of surprise from the doorway. I bolted up as far as the ponies sleeping on my arms would allow and found my mother staring at me in horror. I glanced down and saw that there was an unexpected side effect of a mare losing her virginity. I stared in shock at the dried pink fluids on the lower half of my body.

“I think I might be sick”, mom uttered as she rushed out into the hallway.

I squirmed out from under the startled and bleary eyed ponies and darted to the restroom to jump in the shower. I scrubbed myself as quickly as I could with the fragrant soaps I had and floated my clothing into the bathroom. I looked my outfit over as I dried off.

The fabric was light yet sturdy and as black as night. The trim around the collar, sleeves and the edges of the sash that draped across the chest were a burnt gold coloring. Rarity had really outdone herself. I realized this when I noticed the wing holes were gusseted.

I dressed quickly, pulling on my socks and black leather boots as I hopped back to the bed. I called for the mares to get up and get cleaned up but they refused to be roused. I grabbed them both with magic and lifted them from the bed. They jolted awake flapping their wings like crazy before they saw that they were safe. I set them down on the floor and urged them to get washed and dressed.

They hobbled to the bathroom and showered together, emerging squeaky clean less than fifteen minutes later. Shadow eyed the dark armor that had been forged for her and her eyes shone as she saw the gold inlay on the armor. She began strapping it on by herself and nodded as each piece was fitted into place. I eyed the razor sharp blades that lined the leading edge of her wing. She struck quite an image with her eyes and wings, but the way her helmet dipped between her eyes was mildly unnerving.

“Looking good”, I nodded as I circled her.

“So are you, Jackson”, she blushed.

We turned and appraised the outfit Rarity had designed for Cindra. It was a dress of some sort that made me think of the term “gothic”. It rode just off of her shoulders with a tightly laced bodice. The flowing skirt fell just above the back hooves and almost hugged her figure. The primary color was, again, black with burnt gold trim.

“Damn, Cindra that looks great”, I smiled.

“Miss Rarity really outdid herself”, the changeling blushed.

We exited my chambers and were greeted by disapproving glares from my mother and aunt. My bat pony and changeling stayed beside me as we turned and headed for the throne room. Aunt Luna kept sneaking glances at me and I had a bad feeling when her gaze focused on my neck.

“Prince Jackson”, she said amiably, “We beg thee a moment of thy time. Continue onward, sister. We shall be along post haste.”

I stood with my aunt and caught the concerned glance Shadow shot my way as she turned the corner. I turned to the dark ruler and folded my hands in front of me.

“Fold down thy collar”, my aunt demanded coolly.

I did as she asked and quirked an eyebrow. She studied my neck closely and her eyes went wide as her nostrils flared.

“Thou fools”, she hissed. “Doth thee know not what may now come to pass?!”

“What are you talking about”, I asked with narrowed eyes.

“Sanguinare Vamponis”, she hissed quietly. “How much time hath passed since the bite?”

“It was just last night”, I replied quietly. “Aunt Luna what are you talking about?”

“Jackson, Shadow is not what wouldst be called a ‘bat pony’ as thou like to believe”, she said as she stared at me intently. “Shadow Bloom is one of the undead. Jackson, she is a vampony.”

“A vampony”, I repeated quietly. The term rang true in my mind and I began to have a new reason for an ulcer. “This is fucked up. Guess this is my punishment for even being here.”

“We understand thy predicament but must request thou doth refrain from using such language”, she said, finishing with a sigh.

“You use a lot of words but don’t say much”, I grunted.

“Thou insolent…”, she began as she stepped toward me but stopped herself and closed her eyes tight, her lips moving slightly as she silently counted to ten before opening her eyes while visibly slightly calmer.

“Look”, I laughed, “I don’t give a hydra’s ass about all that fancy crap. My title is just for show anyways.”

“Thou art to be crowned Prince of Everfree”, she argued.

“What subjects am I going to rule”, I chuckled sardonically. “My only intelligent denizen is that funky ass zebra with that rhyming thing going on.”

“Jackson, that wild forest covers what once was a great city”, she sighed. “It is our hope that seating thee upon the throne shall reclaim that magnificent metropolis.”

“Whose idea was this”, I asked.

“By choosing adoption by a royal”, she explained, “Thy fate was sealed by thy own hand. Either way, the discussion hath gone astray.”

“Yeah, I don’t want vamponism”, I muttered.

“We shall watch thee when slumber takes thee this night”, she said nervously. “Come, it would be bad form to be late for thine own coronation.”

I took off at a jog and she cantered along beside me. We made it to the others just in time and my aunt trotted right past me to enter with my mom. They spoke to the gathered citizens for several minutes before I was called in. A kneeling pad was in place on the dais and after a procession of plentiful pomp, I stood behind the pad with Shadow at my side and Cindra just behind her.

I glanced into the crowd and saw all of my friends from Ponyville in the front row. All of them were smiling except Fluttershy. The timid pony stared at me wide eyed with her mouth hanging open. She looked me up and down before she turned her eyes to Cindra and Shadow.

I followed her line of sight and was met by the gaze of two proud and loving mares. I smiled slightly and nodded at the two mares before I turned my attention back to the crowd. The jovial aura to the room was rather calming. At least until Cindra had a shiver run through her body.

I turned in alarm to the changeling as her eyes darted around the room. I caught a flash of motion outside the window and looked up. A single changeling stared in through the window with an unreadable expression. Our eyes locked for a moment before the bug pony outside took off. The window darkened as several shapes zipped past.

I turned my gaze to the back of the room as Shining Armor led a squad of unicorns into the throne room. Without a word the armored unicorns took up positions around the room and stood as still as statues. I cocked my head slightly as Shining Armor made his way to my side.

“Forgive me, your Highness”, he whispered, “but the Princesses have requested extra security.”

“Does this have anything to do with the stray changeling you guys just ran off”, I whispered back.

“How did you-“

“I saw it staring through the window at me”, I whispered. “Dude, chill. I have faith in your guards and in your ability.”

“GUARDS”, Shining shouted as he enveloped me in magic.

“Dafuq”, I squeaked as I hung suspended in the air.

“It’s over, changeling”, he shouted, causing the assembled ponies to begin to panic.

“What is the meaning of this”, my mom shouted as she and my aunt charged toward us.

“This is not Prince Jackson”, he said as he turned a glare on me.

“What do you mean”, mom growled.

"Hast thou taken leave of thy senses", Aunt Luna shouted.

“The real Prince Jackson would object to me calling him ‘your Highness’ right away”, he said smugly. “The real Prince Jackson wouldn’t compliment me, either.”

“You’re a fucking idiot”, I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose.

“That’s the real Prince Jackson”, Shining muttered as his eyes went wide and his pupils shrank.

“Release him at once”, mom growled but nodded when the captain of the guard complied, straightening my wardrobe as he apologized profusely until I waved him away.

“Settle down, everypony”, I shouted, but was paid no attention. I took a deep breath and readied my Canterlot Voice. “Citizens of Equestria, BE STILL!”

All movement stopped at once as my voice bounced around the hall. The assembled ponies took their seats again with wide eyes as I continued speaking.

“There is nothing to fear”, I boomed. “There has been a misunderstanding but all is well!”

“Very nicely done”, mom whispered as she stood at my side.

The common ponies settled back in as the coronation began. I watched as a squadron of guards marched in and through coordinated marching movements performed some rather impressive maneuvers. At the end on the demonstration they lined the carpet running the length of the room.

Mom and Aunt Luna had disappeared during the marching performance, but now they were accompanied by the head unicorn from the magic academy as they strolled regally up the carpet. They reached the dais and motioned for me to kneel. I complied and folded my wings against my back.

“Beloved citizens”, mom’s Canterlot Voice boomed through the hall. “Today is a historical occurrence. For the first time in over two thousand years we lay the crown upon a Prince of Equestria!”

The crowd cheered for a few minutes before she silenced them.

“History is being made this day, my little ponies”, she smiled happily.

“Indeed”, Aunt Luna’s Voice boomed. “We ask thee all to rise.”

The crowd stood as mom stepped in front of me.

“Jackson, of Everfree Forest, a grand adventure falls before you this day”, my mom boomed happily. “In that adventure you shall never be alone.”

A single guard made his way up the aisle with a case balanced on his back and supported by magic. Everypony watched him march up to the dais and bow his head. At once the case was lifted from his back by magic and was floating in midair between my mother and aunt.

“You have shown great courage facing adversity”, my mom smiled at me. “You singlehoofedly defeated a rampaging bugbear and faced Nightmare Moon alone, providing the Elements of Harmony with the opportunity to defeat her and return my beloved sister to her rightful place at my side.”

“We thank thee for freeing us”, Aunt Luna smiled as she bowed.

“We present you with this sword, one modeled after your own design, in recognition of your valor and strength”, my mother boomed.

She opened the case with magic and lifted the sword and sheath from the case. She drew the blade from the sheath and extended it toward me. I looked over the piece of functional art and was surprised to see that the blade was indeed just like the one I had formed with magic except of higher craftsmanship. The gold inlaid into the blade glinted in the light as I accepted the offered weapon with a bowed head.

“This blade shall be a symbol of your rule”, the magnificent matriarch intoned. “As this blade is used for the protection of others, your fiefdom shall be a place of peace and safety for all who serve you. Just as this blade has the potential for harm, you must be willing to do what is necessary to protect your subjects.”

“Should it be needed, my life is theirs”, I replied on cue “As my subjects would lay their lives at my feet, so too would I for my subjects.”

At this point my family stepped back and allowed the aging unicorn to stand in front of me. He bowed slightly before he spoke.

“Jackson of Everfree Forest”, the unicorn began, “do you swear upon your very life to uphold the laws of the land with integrity and justice?”

“I swear it”, I intoned with honesty.

“Do you swear upon your life to rule over your subjects with equality, honesty and mercy?”

“I swear it.”

“Do you swear upon your life to defend Equestria should the need ever arise, and to answer the call of your allies in their hour of need?”

“I swear it.”

The elderly equine bowed and returned to his spot as my aunt and mother stepped forward again. The two smiled at me and I returned the gesture.

“We lay the crown on your head this day, but lay an even heavier responsibility on your shoulders and your heart”, mom said as she signaled a random servant. “On this day we crown you Prince Jackson of Everfree Forest."

I stared at the thin ebony crown as it was brought forth upon a crimson velvet pillow. The upper edge swooped down from a center point and flared back up around where my temples would be. As I stared at the crown I noticed it resembled an alicorn with open wings. In the center a single garnet shone in the sunlight.

The moment the crown touched my head the crowd erupted into cheering and applause. Confetti exploded out of nowhere and my mother and I turned wide eyes on Pinkie Pie. The party pony grinned and bounced away toward the banquet hall for the reception.

“Pinkie’s gonna Pinkie”, I grinned at mom and fastened my royal sword to my side before I turned to my only two servants. “Come on, girls, let’s mingle!”

I started down the steps from the dais and was enveloped by a buttery blur. I glanced behind me and was met by two glaring females.

“Get off of our stallion”, the two growled icily in unison.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 28

Fluttershy stared at the two mares behind me in shock before she dropped to the floor. Shadow flexed her bladed wings as Cindra bared her fangs. The vampony growled at Fluttershy as they took up positions slightly in front of me and to the sides.

“Not this shit again”, I sighed. “Look, if y’all are gonna argue, go to my chambers away from everypony else.”

The three glared daggers at each other as they stalked away. I turned and walked past the few ponies remaining in the throne room with my head held high. The whispers began before I even crossed the threshold but I wasn’t dealing with it right now.

“I would advise reining your subjects in”, my mother whispered fiercely as she passed by. “These are precisely the issues that could ruin your rule before it even begins.”

“I’ll deal with it later, mom”, I whispered back. “I’m starving right now, so I’m headed to the reception.”

“Jackson”, she groaned, “Please take your responsibilities seriously. Please!”

I nodded in quiet defeat and changed course to trudge back to my chambers to handle this new yet familiar situation. I took my time getting there, but it was still too short of a walk. I stared at the door and shook my head as I heard struggling inside. As I laid my hand on the doorknob I heard two consecutive yelps of pain followed by matching thuds. I threw the door open and stared at the scene before me.

“What the hell, Fluttershy”, I uttered in disbelief.

I looked to the left and watched Shadow’s legs give out as she tried to stand. Her wing blades were missing and her nose was pouring blood. My guard sported dents in her new armor and was heaving for breath. I turned the other way and saw a bloody mess that was the changeling known as Cindra. Her magical leg twitched as her eyes slid closed. Slowly I turned my attention back to Fluttershy who was scraped, bruised and bleeding from a gash across the back of her right ear.

“What the hell happened here”, I shouted after I closed the door.

“How could you”, the Pegasus asked with tears in her eyes.

A knife of guilt shot into my heart as I stared in her eyes. I lowered my eyes and tried to think of something that didn’t sound like I was passing the blame.

“I loved you, Jackson”, she whispered as the tears began to trickle down her cheeks. “I still do. I just don’t see how you could do those things with somepony you just met.”

“I don’t have an answer for you”, I replied sadly. “I’d like to say I didn’t know what I was doing, but that would be a lie. I don’t know why it happened, but it did.”

She huffed out a shaky breath and plopped down on the carpet. She stared at me tearfully but squinted her eyes shut and silently wept. I eased over to her and gently pulled her into a hug as the tears rolled down her face. Eventually she stopped crying and inhaled a shaky breath.

“I know nothing can change the fact that it happened”, she whispered. “That isn’t the main thing bothering me.”

“What is it”, I asked softly.

“I always thought it would be me that was with you”, the mournful mare moaned quietly. “I always hoped it would be me, somepony who loves you. Instead it was your servants. Ponies that are supposed to have the utmost trust in you.”

“What about you”, I asked. “Fluttershy, you’re the Element of Kindness, for Luna’s sake.”

She sat in silence and her eyes slid closed in thought. Tears fell from her cheeks again and I felt my heart breaking.

“I… I didn’t think of it that way”, she eventually whispered as she stood up and stepped away from me. “Now that you mention it, our duties would make it impossible for us to be together.”

“I’m sorry”, I whispered.

As I stared at the morose pony my vision began to darken until Fluttershy was the only thing I see. I heard a gentle melody in the back of my mind as Fluttershy turned her eyes to me and began to sing in her sweet voice.
If I…
Should stay…
I would only…
Be in…
Your way…

She stepped toward me and tears flowed down her cheeks as she continued singing.

So I’ll go…
But I know…
I’ll think of you…
Ev’ry step of…
The way…

Her eyes fluttered open and she gazed at me through the tears as the music reached a crescendo.

And I…
Will always...
Love you…
I…
Will always…
Love you…

She reached a wing up to my cheek as the music grew quieter.

My darling, ooh…
Bittersweet…
Memories…
That is all…
I’m taking…
With me…

I felt a single tear slip from my own eye.

So goodbye…
Please don’t cry…
We both know…
I’m not what…
You need…
And I…
Will always…
Love you…
I…
Will always…
Love you…

She dropped her wing and turned her gaze to Shadow.

I hope life…
Treats you kind…

She turned to Cindra, who had just awakened.

And I hope…
You have all…
You dreamed of…

She turned back to me and kissed me gently.

And I…
Wish you joy…
And happiness…
But above…
All this…
I wish you…
Love…

She took a deep breath and smiled sadly before I felt the percussion of the phantom music hit and a powerful voice I never expected rose from her delicate chest.

And I…
Will always…
Love you…
I…
Will always…
Love you…
I will always…
Love you…
I…
Will always…
Love…
You…

She closed her eyes and finished the song with a whisper as the music faded away.

“I will always love you.”

I stood there in shock as the buttery mare sent one last glance into my eyes and smiled, heartbroken. She turned and left my chambers, the door easing shut of its own accord. I didn’t know what to make of being serenaded but I certainly understood the message of the song. I just never knew she felt that deeply about me.

“Master”, Cindra gasped as she started to limp toward me but fell to her knees. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay”, I murmured as I made my way to Shadow.

Her breathing was shallow but even as she stared into space. She jumped in alarm when the first fastening was undone from her armor. She stared absently ahead as she stood and let the armor fall away. I winced harder than she did when I saw the bruises underneath.

“I didn’t know vamponies could bruise”, I said quietly and cringed inwardly when she froze.

“Who says I’m a vampony”, she asked cautiously.

“Aunt Luna”, I grimaced.

“Damn”, she hissed. “Yes, I am a vampony.”

“I was wondering why you licked my head when I cut it in the shower”, I smiled halfheartedly.

“You aren’t angry with me”, she quietly asked.

“I’m more scared than anything”, I admitted.

“Scared?”

“Yeah”, I sighed. “Aunt Luna warned me about vamponism.”

“That’s not possible”, she scoffed.

“But you actually bit me.”

“Yes, but I didn’t inject any venom”, she replied.

“Venom”, I repeated dumbly.

“Yes, that’s how the curse is passed on”, she laughed. “I could bite every inch of your body and not turn you into a vampony.”

I had my doubts but I just decided to agree with her. We turned our attention to Cindra as she struggled to stand.

“Stop”, I said. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”

“I already am”, she whimpered quietly.

I focused my magic and flooded it into the changeling, grunting as I felt a twinge in my chest. The wounds faded from the changeling and she stiffly rose to her hooves. I let the magic fade and she walked slowly to my side.

“Can anypony tell me what I witnessed with Fluttershy”, I asked and scratched my head. “Why in the hell did she just start singing like that?”

“It’s song magic”, Cindra replied quietly as she stared at the floor.

“Song magic?”

“Yeah”, the changeling winced as she stretched. “All I know is that sometimes ponies break out into choreographed songs.”

“Yes, and her message was crystal clear”, Shadow said as she eyed her damaged armor.

“Yeah, she’s gonna back off but she’s always gonna love me”, I sighed. “At least she won’t be fighting with you two over me.”

“We don’t fight over you”, Shadow said indignantly.

“Not anymore”, Cindra smirked.

“So what started the fight”, I asked as I began straightening the room up.

“Things went downhill as soon as we got in here”, Cindra sighed. “The laundry hadn’t been picked up yet so she got a big whiff of what we did last night.”

“After that, she whirled around on us and started yelling about trust and taking advantage of the stallion she loves”, Shadow said with a grimace on her face. “When she said that, I couldn’t deal with her. I just snapped.”

“So you attacked her first”, I asked and hung my head when she nodded bashfully. “I would spank you, but you enjoy it and having your shit wrecked by Fluttershy is punishment enough.”

“She still scares me”, Cindra whispered.

I finished picking up overturned furniture and looked at the blood stains on the floor. I sighed and used magic to clean the floor completely. Once that was done I materialized a chair and flopped down, leaning my head back and closing my eyes.

“Master”, Cindra asked quietly, causing my head to jerk up. “Would you like a massage?”

“No thank you, Cindra”, I sighed.

“Fellatio?”

“No, Cindra”, I sighed again. “How can you be hungry after last night?”

“I’m not”, she said quietly. “I just wanted to help you relax, master.”

I caught the tone of her voice and opened my eyes to see tears gathering in her eyes. I sighed and held my arms out to welcome them both onto my lap. They happily jumped up into the massive chair beside me and draped themselves across both of my legs. I stroked their backs and muddled through my thoughts as the two ponies began snoring lightly.

My thoughts began to take a dark turn as I thought about the current situation. For the life of me I couldn’t figure out why I was created. I didn’t know my purpose. I didn’t even know if I had a purpose. All I knew was that I was the only of my kind and now ruled over a supposedly haunted forest with a weird ass zebra living there alone.

A pop startled me and I launched a fireball in the direction of the sound. I was rewarded with shouting as the two ponies on my lap rolled to their hooves sleepily and jumped between me and the new arrival. I leapt to my feet and reached for my sword but calmed down when I saw mom standing there.

“Did you mean to set your itinerary for the next week on fire”, she asked as she glanced at a small pile of ashes.

“Itinerary”, I asked. “I rule over a bunch of trees. How much can there possibly be to do?”

“We have to present you to the griffin kingdom and the Minotaurs”, she sighed, “not to mention finishing the interviews for your staff and beginning repairs on your castle.”

“The interviews are done, your Highness”, Shadow bowed.

“Cool”, I replied. “How many guards were worth a damn?”

“I found thirteen others with suitable backgrounds and work history”, she grimaced. “They will be sufficient until we can hire more guards.”

I nodded and asked Cindra about the household staff. She had hired ten maids, two chefs, a groundskeeper and a treasurer. She expressed concern about needing more maids, but I told her we would have to wait. I spoke to my mother about the coronation and learned the reception had lasted for only two hours.

“At least I’m done with that”, I sighed.

“Yes, but now we have to decide which of these two is to be your fiancé”, she grinned.

“Beg pardon”, I asked in trepidation.

“Fiancé”, they shouted in unison.

“Prince Jackson will not be labeled as a pony who molests his servants”, mom said with a dangerous calm. “He shall either be betrothed to one of you or you both will be sent away.”

“You can’t do that”, I shouted as I turned to my mother.

“I am your mother”, she snapped, “and I will do what must be done to protect you. I don’t approve of the fact that you take them both to your bed every night, but you will be betrothed to one of them.”

“What?!”

“I’ll do it”, Shadow said shakily. “I’ll get engaged.”

“Shadow, you don’t have to do this”, I said as I turned to her.

“Jackson, I want to do this”, she smiled calmly and stroked my cheek with her wing. “If this is what it takes to be able to stay with you, then that’s what I want to do.”

Mom turned to the vampony and smiled warmly. Her eyes shone with tears as she turned back to me.

“My son is getting married”, mom gasped.

“Well, fuck.”

Author's Note

The song in this chapter was "I Will Always Love You", and was a mix of Whitney Houston and Dolly Parton's styles. If you've never heard those two renditions, do yourself a favor and go watch them.

Chapter 29

I sat on the edge of my bed and stared into the dark as my two companions snored lightly on the bed. My mind was still reeling from the events of the night and how quickly things had changed. I looked over my shoulder and stared at my servant and new fiancé as they slept and wondered just how things had reached this point in my life so quickly.

“How is this my life”, I whispered to myself.

This is your life because it is the chaos you have brought on yourself, a familiar gravelly voice whispered in my mind.

“What now”, I sighed quietly. “Discord, what do you want?”

I only wanted to congratulate you on your impending nuptials, my father chuckled. If I have to be honest, I never would have thought Celestia would be so cruel as to force matrimony on her own son.

“She isn’t cruel”, I growled and flinched when Shadow shifted in her sleep.

Of course not, he laughed. It wasn’t cruel of her to encase me in stone or banish her own sister to the moon for a thousand years either, but you know best.

A throaty chuckled rang through my mind as his voice faded away. I eased off of the plush bed and stepped over to the windows. I opened the center window and walked out onto the balcony. A light breeze ruffled my feathers and danced across my naked body as I stared out into the night.

A pair of hooves snaked around my chest from behind and I jumped slightly as I looked down to see two gray forelegs gripping my chest. I relaxed and laid my head back against hers as I closed my eyes and laid my hands across her forelegs. Her steady breathing relaxed me further and I felt her press her lips against the nape of my neck.

“Are you okay”, she whispered.

“Not really”, I sighed, “but I guess I have to be.”

“What do you mean”, she asked as she balanced against me and stepped around in front of me.

“Discord just spoke to me”, I replied as I rubbed my eyes.

“What did he say”, the vampony asked.

“He congratulated us on our betrothal”, I scoffed but let out a genuine chuckle as she cocked her head to the side.

“How did he know”, she asked. “Isn’t he encased a statue in the gardens?”

“Spirit of Chaos”, I sighed. “That isn’t all that’s bothering me.”

“What is it?”

I closed my eyes and pressed my forehead against hers and gathered my thoughts. As I began speaking I cupped her cheek and stared into her eyes.

“I’ve been in Equestria for less than six months”, I sighed. “I have no memories before I was found in the woods.”

“I didn’t know that”, she whispered and hugged me.

“What makes things worse is that I was created by the Spirit of Chaos”, I sighed again. “In less than six months I gained three family members, a pair of wings and freaky looking eyes. I’m royalty now and I have no fucking clue what I’m supposed to do. I’m going to be marrying the mare I lost my virginity to.”

I turned my eyes to the vampony clinging to my chest and saw the tears on her cheeks glistening in the moonlight. I pulled her against me and hugged her tightly. I felt tears welling up as I took a breath to speak.

“I’m scared, Shadow.”

“I am too”, she whispered tearfully. “Everything has moved so fast since I met you. I feel like I keep getting swept away by a raging river.”

I gently tilted her head back and kissed her softly, making her eyes flutter and her breath hitch.

“Then you go and do things like that”, she gasped, “and it makes me love you more.”

“Do you love me”, I asked quietly. “Or is it because of Cindra?”

“How could you even ask me that”, she asked as she jerked her head back.

“I need to know if your love is real or just a side effect from the sex”, I responded quietly.

“How can-“, she began but froze and stared into my eyes. “Jackson, even if we never had sex, I would still love you. You accepted me for who and what I am, just like you did with Cindra.”

“But I don’t love Cindra”, I whispered.

“Do you love me”, she asked shakily.

“Yes.”

“But you’re scared to get married”, she stated.

“It’s a huge step and you’re my very first special somepony”, I whispered with a slight tremor in my voice. “We’re getting married, that’s for sure. I’m just terrified.”

“Why?”

“I’m worried I won’t be the husband you deserve”, I murmured. "I’m worried I won’t be a suitable Prince. I’m terrified of losing either you or Cindra.”

“You won’t lose me”, she smiled as she turned my face back to her. “Jackson, I’m an immortal pony, and I would be glad to share the rest of eternity with you. I truly love you.”

I pulled her tightly against me and breathed in her scent. It was impossible to describe but put me at ease as our lips met in a shallow but passionate kiss. I hugged her again and stared at the lightening sky as dawn drew close. In the calm morning air I felt a sense of expectation that made the hairs on my arms stand on end.

“We should go inside”, I said quietly.

“Yeah, come back to bed”, Cindra said sleepily from the doorway. “What are you doing out here anyways?”

“Jackson was having trouble sleeping”, Shadow said as she hugged me.

The changeling approached the two of us and stared at me with her shining eyes. She cocked her head as her horn glowed slightly. She stepped closer and cocked her head the other way. Her eyes narrowed as she stepped right in front of me and stood on her hind legs to look right into my eyes.

“Your aura is different”, she said and sniffed me. “You smell different too. I thought my sense of smell might have been messed up from getting my ass kicked, but you smelled the same last night as you do now. Your scent is stronger.”

“So you’re saying I need a shower”, I asked as I cocked an eyebrow.

“No”, she said and shook her head. “What I mean is your pheromones.”

“Oh”, I replied and looked at my fiancé. “Did you notice anything different about my smell?”

“I didn’t say anything because I thought I was imagining it”, she said wide eyed.

“Did anything happen while we were hurt”, Shadow asked nervously.

“No, not that I kn-“, I froze and furrowed my eyebrows. “Actually, when I was healing Cindra I felt a pain of some kind in my chest.”

“You should tell your mom”, Cindra uttered quietly.

I nodded reluctantly and walked through my chambers to the door, putting on a pair of pants on the way through. I briefly considered taking my alicorn form just to make sleeping naked easier but focused on the task at hand. I opened the door to my chambers and whistled at the guard at the end of the hallway who turned his attention to me.

“Yes, your Highness”, he bowed as he approached me.

“Would you apologize to my mother but let her know I need to see her immediately after she raises the sun?”

“Yes, Prince Jackson”, the guard bowed and turned away to do my bidding.

When I turned around and closed the door I saw the two mares lying on the bed talking quietly. When they noticed my presence my betrothed patted the bed beside her lovingly. I lifted from the ground and flew to the bed even though it was less than twenty feet away and landed as gently as I could. I eased down to the bed and got comfortable on my back. The two mares sighed happily as they snuggled against my sides.

“You’re so warm”, Cindra mumbled with a small smile.

“He sure is”, Shadow quietly agreed before kissing my neck.

“Cindra just wants me for my body”, I whispered very loudly to Shadow and grunted when Cindra nudged my ribs hard.

“That’s not true”, she huffed. “I owe you my life. Playing with your body is an added bonus.”

“Speaking of which”, I said slowly, “I think we need to talk. All of us.”

“It’s never good when somepony says that”, Cindra sighed as the two of them sat up to look at me.

“Now I have no clue how to start this conversation, so I’m just gonna ask”, I said as I sat up as well. “Since Shadow and I are now engaged, how is our little arrangement going to work?”

“What do you mean”, Shadow asked as she squinted her eyes.

“I mean how are we going to handle the sexual part of our interactions?”

“I… I don’t know”, Shadow said slowly.

“Can you handle sharing your fiancé with me”, Cindra blushed.

“I guess”, Shadow replied before she turned to me. “Jackson, would it be a problem with you?”

“If you don’t have a problem with it then I’m okay with it”, I responded uneasily.

“Master, I don’t have to have sex to feed”, Cindra sighed as she closed her eyes. “Besides, I can always feed off of your love instead of lust.”

“What”, I asked in confusion.

“Master, your aura is going crazy”, she smiled a little sadly. “You smell of nervousness.”

“Okay, that’s not weird”, I said quietly.

“Shadow, you’re just as nervous about this as he is”, she said as she turned her eyes on the vampony. “A blind foal could see it.”

“Cindra”, I began but jerked my head back as Cindra whirled around on me.

“I have made a lot of mistakes recently”, she said evenly. “The biggest mistake was having sex with you, master. I overstepped my boundaries by seducing you.”

“Cindra, stop”, I sighed.

“No, master”, she said fiercely. “This has to be said. It was wrong of me because you’re my master, not my lover. I have no right to you other than to serve you and now your fiancé.”

She turned back to Shadow and smiled sadly.

“I seduced you both to satisfy my hunger”, she said quietly. “It was an amazing experience that I will never forget, but now it’s time for me to leave the bedroom as it were.”

Cindra climbed to her hooves and began walking toward the edge of the bed but was tackled by a certain vampony. Her back slammed to the mattress and she stared up into Shadow’s glowing eyes. I stared at my fiancé in disbelief as her erect leathery wings almost quivered.

“Where are you going”, Shadow asked darkly.

“I was l-leaving the r-room”, Cindra whimpered and tried to sink into the bed.

“You’re not going anywhere”, she hissed. “I want you here with us, so you’re going to stay with us.”

The changeling began to visibly shake as Shadow leaned closer.

“I may be his fiancé, but you are my consort”, she whispered as she got within a hair’s breadth of the terrified bug pony. “And nopony takes what is mine.”

“Shadow, what the fuck”, I finally uttered but gasped when she was instantly in my face.

“Never mess with a vampony”, she smirked before kissing my lips.

I stared into her glowing eyes and felt lost. Time had no meaning, but I felt every second dragging by like sandpaper across my brain. I knew something wasn’t right but I couldn’t figure out what. I felt myself sinking into something soft but I couldn’t care less about anything.

“I only want us to be happy. Forever”, I heard Shadow say. “This won’t hurt for long.”

Those last five words ripped me out of my stupor and threw me reeling back into reality as two pinpricks of pain jolted into my neck. Fire raced down my neck into my heart before flaring through my whole body. I heard terrified shouting and the sounds of a struggle barely broke through to my pain addled mind. I heard someone shouting my name, but when I tried to answer blinding agony ripped through my back as fire consumed my wings. I writhed in agony for the longest time before I passed out.

When I woke up again I knew something had changed in me. For one thing, the weight of my wings was a lot lighter than before. The light streaming in through my windows was blinding and I curled away from the painful brightness. I heard the sound of metal scraping against stone but still wasn’t able to see who I was hearing moving around. Perhaps the weirdest thing was the smells in the air.

The smell of ash filled my nostrils as a body sprawled over me as if to protect me. The touch of a leathery wing let me know that it was Shadow herself. Just a few feet away I could detect the scent of sugar and vanilla. Only one guess on who that was. A few feet farther away I could smell an earthy smell mixed with an ever increasing musky scent.

“Jackson”, my mother’s whisper boomed in my ears.

“What the actual fuck”, I shouted as I slowly opened my eyes.

My mother stood over us and she glared daggers at my fiancé as the vampony crouched protectively over me and hissed at the white alicorn. I laid my hand on Shadow’s side and she glanced down at me. I could have sworn I saw the barest hint of a smile on her face as she slid off of me.

“Shadow Bloom, what have you done”, my mother demanded in a hiss.

“Mom, chill”, I groaned as I stood. “I’m alive, in one piece and of mostly sound mind. What’s the big deal?”

“Jackson, she’s a vampony”, my mother shouted.

“I know that”, I shouted back.

“She just bit you, son”, she said as angry tears rolled down her cheeks. “She infected you.”

“So what”, I said coldly. “We’re getting married soon, and we’re gonna spend eternity together. Why does it matter to you?”

“Because necromancy was outlawed nearly two thousand years ago”, she said quietly.

“What does that have to do with the price of coffee in Fillydelphia?”

“Vamponism is a type of necromancy”, she whispered as tears fell down her face.

“And”, I asked, nervousness beginning to creep over me.

“Necromancy has always been rooted out and purged by fire”, she said hollowly as she turned her eyes to my fiancé. “Thankfully, only the source of the infection needs to be purged.”

“What”, I hissed.

My mother turned her body toward Shadow and smiled sadly as the vampony took a fighting stance. The white alicorn whispered an apology and reared her head back as magic flooded into her horn.

“No”, I gasped.

Time seemed to slow to a stop as I launched myself at my mother. I found myself in front of her and stared into her teary eyes for a second before I whipped my hand out and struck her left cheek. I watched the force from the strike roll across her face. For some reason I found it funny watching the shock and pain register on her face.

Time returned to normal as her head twisted over her right shoulder and the force of my slap traveled through her body to flip her onto her back. She slowly stared up at me with the shock and pain that had started so slowly.

“You struck me”, she whispered.

I started to speak but an enticing aroma flooded the air, sweet yet coppery. I inhaled deeply and realized it was the scent of blood. I turned my eyes to my mother’s face and saw two thin cuts on her left cheek that trickled as she trembled slightly.

I looked down at my hand and shuddered when I saw white fur and crimson blood clinging to the middle and ring ringers of my right hand. I turned my eyes back to my mother and a mixture of shame and dread crept into me.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 30

I stared in horror at my mother lying on the floor with tears in her eyes. I backed away toward the windows jerking my away from Shadow reached out a hoof toward me. I glanced at all of their shocked faces and bolted from the room, diving over the balcony. I watched the ground rushing toward me and closed my eyes, waiting for the impact that would crush my worthless body into oblivion.

At the last second a voice shrieked in my mind and my wings unfurled of their own accord. The wind whipping past my ears slacked off as my wings took my weight and I rocketed through the sky. I noticed the lack of ruffling feathers and glanced over my shoulder. I nearly plummeted from the sky due to the shock I received.

Sprouting from my back were two black leathery wings beating the air as the muscles beneath the skin bulged. I marveled at my wings as I flew and turned back toward Canterlot. I skirted around the castle and dropped from the sky into the royal gardens landing in front of Discord’s statue. The grinning face infuriated me for some reason.

“Why”, I growled at the chunk of stone. “Why did you make me this way?”

I received no answer and stormed around the small clearing muttering darkly to myself. I strode back over to the statue and stared into the mismatched creature’s eyes as I punched the statue in the jaw, immediately shaking my throbbing hand and cursing my stupidity. I heard the quietest of chuckles that seemed to come from the statue and was instantly furious.

“Why did you make me like this”, I shouted as I grabbed the statue’s throat. “Why did you fucking make me at all?!”

The sound of a door opening drew my attention to the nearby patio. As I turned to the top of the stairs I locked eyes with a crying Shadow. She galloped down the steps and crashed into me hugging me tightly. I stood there and let her hug me for a few seconds before I backed away. As the distance between us increased her front hooves fell to the ground.

“Jackson”, she whispered, “are you okay?”

“I don’t know”, I quietly replied.

“I’m sorry”, she sniffed. “I don’t know what came over me.”

“What did you do to me”, I asked as I turned away from her and stared at my father.

“I made you immortal”, she said quietly as her ears drooped.

“I already was”, I replied, my new fangs causing a slight lisp.

“What”, she asked in shock.

“Shadow, my body is sustained by magic”, I explained. “There isn’t a drop of blood left in my veins.”

She jolted in surprise as tears welled up in her eyes. She broke down sobbing and dropped to her knees.

Great, I thought. Now I have to deal with a distraught vampony
.
I knelt down beside the morose mare and lay my hand on the back of her head. She sniffled as she looked up at me. I wiped her tears away and pulled her into a hug. I just couldn’t stand to see a pretty mare cry. Her sniffles eventually stopped as she held tightly to my naked torso.

“I should’ve put a shirt on”, I muttered as a chill raced down my spine.

“I’m glad you didn’t”, she whispers as she snuggled against me.

I squeezed her against me and sighed as the anger began to flow out of me. I sat in silence and stroked her mane for a while before I felt her lips press against my throat. I sighed with a contentment I didn’t know was possible at the moment before I felt a twinge in my mind.

“We’re being watched”, I whispered silently. “When I say ‘now’ roll to your right.”

She nodded almost imperceptibly against my neck and I felt her muscles tense. I gave the word and like a well-oiled machine she rolled to the side as I spun and flung my hand out in front of me. I never expected what happened next.
Flames burst from my fingers and wrapped around the figure approaching us, engulfing them completely. A single antler was visible as a guttural shriek of pain howled from the middle of the inferno. I let the magic stop flowing from my hand and watched as a misshapen creature was immolated before our very eyes.

“Discord”, I asked in shock when the screams stopped and he fell face first on the ground.

The flames died as they burnt up the last bit of flesh on the draconequus’ body. Foul smoke invaded our noses making both of us cough. I eased forward and nudged the corpse’s head with my foot and jumped back when the body crumbled to ashes.

“My my”, Discord laughed from atop a hedge. “That certainly was a warm welcome.”

“Discord”, I shouted in anger. “I got a bone to pick with you.”

“Well then, here”, he chuckled as he reached into his own body and pulled a single rib free and tossed it at us.

“Get down here”, I shouted.

“As you wish”, he sighed in a bored tone before he disappeared with a pop.

“Where is he”, I shouted as I looked around.

“Hanging from your ear”, Shadow answered flatly.

I pulled the tiny form from my ear and squeezed him tightly in my hand. His face began to turn blue before I relaxed the pressure. My creator smirked up at me before he vanished only to reappear in his full size in front of me.

“Love the new wings, son”, he grinned.

“Whatever”, I growled.

“Now what is this bone you speak of”, he asked as he materialized a cup and pulled the horn from his head to pour coffee from it.

“Why did you create me”, I hissed as magic flowed around my balled up fists.

“I was bored”, he replied as he popped his horn back into place. “Also, I plan to retire in about a century or so.”

“What’s that got to do with me”, I asked in dread.

“Why, you’re my replacement, of course.”

Shadow and I stood in shock and stared at the guffawing goofball. He laughed about the look on our faces and wished us a happy Nightmare Night before he vanished into thin air. I heard sobbing behind us and turned with magic flowing around my hands. I didn’t notice at first but the sun had set long ago.

“Mom”, I asked in confusion as I stared at the pitiful prone pony.

Her head jerked up as I spoke and her teary bloodshot eyes met mine. She cried my name and leapt to her feet to gallop toward us. She slid to a stop just a few feet from us and inhaled shaky breaths as she stared at me.

“Is it really you”, she asked as she reached a hoof toward me, “or is this just another hallucination?”

“Mom, it’s really me”, I said in confusion as I brushed her cheek making her flinch.

“Oh, my son”, she sobbed and flung her hooves around me. “I can’t believe you’re finally back!”

“Back”, I asked in dread.

“You’ve been gone for nearly two months”, she said quietly. “I thought you were dead.”

“What”, I asked in confused shock.

“I had followed Shadow so that I could apologize to you”, she explained, “but when I got here I watched as the two of you were engulfed in flames and vanished!”

I shook my head in stunned silence and turned my gaze to an equally flabbergasted but slightly trembling vampony. My companion stifled a gasp as my mother lunged forward and pulled the two of us into a hug.

“I’m so sorry for everything”, she sobbed pitifully. “Please forgive me!”

I returned my mother’s hug and lay my forehead against hers as I whispered that everything would be okay. Shadow nervously tried to ease away from my mother but squeaked in surprise when the massive alicorn pulled her back into a hug.

“Mom, there’s nothing to forgive”, I said quietly as I hugged her again.

“Of course there is”, she replied as she jerked her head back. “I was prepared to cause you heartache just to uphold a silly image.”

Tears began falling as she turned her eyes to Shadow.

“You are the one I must beg for forgiveness”, she whispered and lowered her eyes. “I tried to kill you just because you’re different instead of finding common ground in my son. I was narrow-minded and cruel. Can you ever forgive me?”

“Your Highness”, Shadow smiled with teary eyes, “I already have. I understand your fears. The unknown is terrifying and I believe I would do the same if I were in your place. But our differences are what make each of us so unique.”

“Thank you”, mom smiled. “Your words show more wisdom than your age shows. I couldn’t be more proud of my future daughter-in-law.”

“Thank you, your Highness”, Shadow bowed.

“Please, call me... ‘mom’”, she smiled. “It will be official before long anyways, so why not get a head start?”

The three of us laughed for a minute and shared one more group hug before we went inside. As we reached the doors to the banquet hall I found myself pinned to the floor by a dark blue sobbing blur. I spit a dark flowing mane out of my mouth and lay my hand on my aunt’s back.

“Jackson”, my aunt gasped. “We are pleased that you have returned. Where have you been?”

“I have no idea where we were”, I smiled as my aunt nuzzled against my cheek. “I see you still use the royal ‘we’ when you’re speaking."

“Old habits die hard”, she grinned through her tears.

“Speaking of habits, where is Cindra”, I asked but dread filled me as I saw their downtrodden expressions.

“She is... in the dungeons”, my mother said quietly. “For her own protection, of course.”

“Hit the rewind button”, I said in shock. “Why is she in the dungeons?!”

“After two weeks without a sign of either of you she became unstable”, my mother sighed and turned her head to the side.

I muttered in shock as I saw the recently healed wounds to the side of my mother’s neck. I reached out and touched the undamaged skin around the bite marks and grimaced sympathetically.

“She bit you”, I asked with wide eyes.

“Not just me”, mom sighed as Aunt Luna lifted her wing to show similar damage to her ribs.

“What’s going to happen to her”, I asked nervously.

“That’s for you to decide”, she replied before leading the way into the castle.

Instead of heading toward the sleeping chambers we turned and went past the throne room toward the dungeons. I glanced in the throne room and stopped in my tracks. A small group of ponies was gathered around a statue of me in a fighting stance and as I watched they lit candles and placed them at the base of the statue.

“Mommy, it’s Prince Jackson”, a cute little filly with mint green mane and tail squeaked.

“Yes, sweetie, this is a statue of the Prince of Everfree Forest”, her mom said in confusion before she followed her daughter’s line of sight and gasped. “He lives!”

The crowd of ponies stood where they were as I approached the statue with the three mares following me. I stood before the statue and ignored the murmurs as I eyed my sword nestled in the statue’s hand. I reached out to take the sword but froze.

“Go ahead”, my mom smiled as Shadow nodded.

I lifted the sword free and hefted the familiar weight in my hands. I focused on the sheath for my ceremonial blade and willed it to come to me. It appeared in my hand and I sheathed the blade before fastening it to my waist. As I turned around I noticed the young filly staring at me.

“Mommy, why does Prince Jackson have nipples if he’s a stallion”, she squeaked.

I laughed and ruffled her mane on the way by as I made my way back to the hallway. I heard whispers about my wings and eyes thanks to my new hearing and shook my wings nervously. Before I reached the doors they burst open and Shining Armor burst into the room followed by about ten unicorns.

“Stay right there, changeling”, Shining shouted before five different colored bolts of magic slammed into me at once.
I barely heard Shadow screaming at Shining as I fell over backwards, my muscled locked by a paralysis spell. Despite being unable to move I still felt and heard it when my head connected with the floor. I felt wetness pooling under my head as Shadow crouched over me protectively.

Well, fuck.

Chapter 31

I opened my eyes to find myself lying in my own bed with a bandage wrapped around my head. I didn’t have a shirt on so it was easy to see the burns on my chest that had been slathered with healing ointment. The sound of running water met my ears and I turned to the open door and saw steam coming out of the door. Pain shot through my body as I tried to sit up, drawing a groan of pain from me.

I heard the shower curtain open and the water turn off before hoof steps echoed from the bathroom. A dripping wet vampony popped her head out of the doorway and rushed to my side when she saw I was awake. Drops of water were flung into my face when she slid to a stop beside me.

“Are you okay”, she asked anxiously. “Can I get you anything?”

“We’re not married yet”, I smirked but grimaced when a jolt of pain raced through me.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t take care of you”, she replied as she put her front hooves on the bed.

“If you wanna take care of me then help me to the bathroom”, I groaned as I threw my legs over the edge of the bed.

She pressed up against me to support me as I shakily stepped to the bathroom. While I relieved the pressure in my bladder my fiancé ran a hot bath for me. As soon as I flushed I felt hooves helping me get undressed and I thankfully accepted her help. When I was fully nude she hopped in the tub making a little splash and stood there to help me into the tub.

I sank into the steaming water up to my neck and sighed in relief as the heat soaked into my stiff muscles. My eyes slid closed as Shadow nuzzled my neck lovingly and I groaned out loud when I heard hoof steps in my bedroom.

“Jackson, are you decent”, mom called from out of sight.

“No”, I called back. “Shadow is giving me a bath right now. What’s up?”

“I can come back later”, mom offered.

In answer I struggled out of the tub and wrapped a towel around my waist before I stepped from the bathroom. My head spun for a second and I shot out a hand to grab the doorframe. When the dizziness passed I opened my eyes and looked at my mom.

“I’ll never get used to those eyes”, she muttered to herself before shaking her head. “I’m sorry. I came to tell you that the repairs to Castle Everfree were completed a few days ago and the three of you can move in as soon as your burns heal.”

“Why wait”, I asked.

I began flooding my body with healing magic but a scream of torment ripped from my lungs as fire raged in my brain. I dropped to the floor in agony and didn’t even try to stop the pained tears that flowed from my eyes.

“Jackson” Shadow cried and leapt to my side. “Help him, your Highness!”

“I can’t”, she said as tears slipped from her eyes. “I have no clue what happened to his magic!”

The pain eased up enough for me to get to my feet and limp back to the bathroom. A gasp behind me caused me to turn around. I spotted the golden trail leading from where I fell to where I stood. I looked down at myself and saw blood leaking from the burns on my chest.

“What the fuck”, I groaned.

“Oh damn”, Shadow blurt out.

“What”, I asked as I looked around the room.

“I bet Discord messed with your magic”, she said quietly. “We were gone for two months, so it’s possible.”

“Discord”, mom hissed. “That no good, filthy, treacherous snake of a bastard foal!”

“Well, guess I gotta heal the old fashioned way”, I sighed as I made my way to the tub.

Mom and Shadow followed me into the bathroom but the elder of the two ponies turned her head away as I dropped the towel and slipped into the tub. I watched my mom’s actions and mannerisms and thought of an idea. I snapped my fingers and soapy bubbles began floating up to the surface of the water to obscure my stallion parts.

“That was rather… chaotic”, mom said quietly as she eyed me.

“Well, if you’d rather stare at my twig and berries-“

“That’s quite alright”, mom interrupted quickly.

“Good”, I said tiredly. “Hey, is Cindra still in lockup?”

“She is still in protective custody, yes”, my mother said evenly.

“Would you mind sending a guard to retrieve her and bring her here”, I asked my mother.

“I’ll do it”, Shadow nodded and turned to the door.

“Thanks, babe”, I sighed as I sank lower in the tub.

“Babe”, my fiancé asked.

“Yeah”, I replied as I looked at her. “What did you need?”

“I was asking why you called me a baby”, she said in an odd tone of voice.

“I wasn’t calling you a baby”, I explained. “Babe is a term of endearment, much like sweetie, darling, sweetheart, things like that. Would it help if I called you ‘Mein liebsche’ instead?”

“That sounds vulgar”, my mother said quietly.

“I don’t know where it came from”, I laughed, “but it means ‘my love’ so yeah.”

“You can call me whatever you want”, Shadow smiled. “You’re my fiancé so you can call me fliphopper for all I care.”

She walked from the room, flicking her tail and giving me a rather nice view. My mother chuckled and shook her head at our antics. She slowly eased to the doorway and peeked out, returning with a satisfied smile.

“You have a wonderful fiancé, son”, my mom smiled. “She hasn’t left your side since you passed out.”

“I still owe Shining for that one.”

“He has been punished”, mom frowned for a moment before her smile returned. “Anyways, when can I expect grandfoals?”

“Mom, no”, I groaned. “For starters, we aren’t even married yet.”

“That can be arranged”, she grinned at me.

“I don’t think we can have foals or whatever they would be”, I replied.

“The unicorns at the college could find out”, she replied with a smaller grin.

“I’m not sure if a vampony can even get pregnant.”

“It may be possible”, she said with a small smile.

“Okay, fine”, I groaned. “Would you be willing to arrange a meeting with the unicorns?”

“I’ll contact them first thing in the morning”, mom smiled widely and turned to the door but paused with a repentant look on her face. “Jackson, I’m sorry for everything that happened.”

“It’s not your fault, mom”, I replied quietly.

“Perhaps”, she absently sighed before telling me she loved me and left the bathroom.

I sat in the still steaming water and pondered the things that had happened to me since I had arrived in Equestria. Most of it seemed like some kind of weird dream but at the same time it felt normal. The sound of my bedroom door opening drew my attention back to the real world. My fiancé led Cindra into the bathroom and jumped out of the way as the changeling squealed happily and launched herself at me with an ear splitting shriek of ‘MASTER’.

“Holy shit”, I shouted as Cindra landed on me in the tub.

“Cindra”, Shadow shouted, “you need to be careful with Jackson!”

The changeling looked at me bashfully but her eyes grew wide and she scurried to the other side of the tub when she noticed the golden tint to the water.

“Master, you’re bleeding”, she cried in alarm.

I nodded and held my arms out to her, motioning for her to come to me.

“No”, she uttered shaking her head. “I made you bleed, master.”

“No you didn’t”, I sighed and reached over to pull her to me. “I did that.”

“But you’re hurt”, she argued as she slowly allowed herself to be pulled against my chest.

Her ears drooped against her head in contentment as her eyes slowly slid closed. I stroked the back of her neck and leaned back against the edge of the tub, closing my own eyes. Sloshing water let me know Shadow had joined us, and this fact was validated by a vampony body pressed against my ribs.

Time passed slowly as Cindra’s breathing slowed and my own cognitive functions were dulled by the hot water. Before long I began to doze off as well.

“Jackson”, Shadow eventually shouted, rousing me from my nap.

I jolted and looked around the bathroom. My vision cleared as I saw Shadow dunk her head under water. She popped back up seconds later holding a sputtering and coughing Cindra. The two mares glared at me for a second before first Cindra then Shadow starts to giggle.

“Trying to be a seahorse”, Shadow asked as she nudged the changeling. “It works better when you transform."

Whatever reply Cindra was about to make was cut off by the sharp crack of teleportation. I turned toward the sound and barely caught a scroll of parchment before it fell in the tub. I cocked an eyebrow as I broke the dark blue wax seal.

Prince Jackson,
We have an urgent matter we must discuss with you. Please come to our chambers at your earliest convenience.
Princess Luna.

I glanced at the two mares as they splashed each other playfully. Another piece of parchment popped out of thin air and fluttered to the floor.

Come alone.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 32

AUTHOR’S NOTE: GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I rolled the parchment up and stepped out of the tub, shaking the water from my leathery wings. It was actually much easier than when I had feathers. I grabbed the towel I used earlier and dried off as quickly as I could on the way to the room. I heard two splashes from the bathroom and turned toward the door as I pulled a tunic over the pants I had just put on.

“What’s going on”, Shadow asked as they dripped their way into the room with me.

“Aunt Luna wants to speak to me alone”, I replied. “Some kind of urgent business.”

“Oh”, she muttered.

“Hey, we could entertain ourselves while he’s gone”, Cindra smiled at Shadow with a saucy wink.

I laughed as my fiancé grinned at our changeling and shook my head as I left the room. I stretched my aching shoulders and started off down the hallway. I passed a few guards who bowed to me as I passed. I caught sight of a familiar servant mare and got a great idea. I teleported the twenty something feet to her side, smacked her flank and teleported around the corner. I laughed to myself as the mare let out a surprised squeal and I continued on my way. As I rounded another corner I encountered a guard in a passionate embrace with a maid and grinned.

“Your Highness”, the guard choked out as he hastily stepped away from the blushing mare. “We were-“

“Save it”, I grinned wider. “Maybe next time you should try going into one of the thousand empty rooms of the castle.”

“Yes, Prince Jackson”, he blushed.

I turned and walked through the halls until I reached my aunt’s room. I stopped outside the door between two bat ponies and knocked. After being told to enter I eased the door open and stepped inside. The guards stepped together completely blocking the door and closed it behind me.

“Come in, Jackson”, my aunt smiled as she lounged on a comfy looking sofa.

I stepped further into the room and the smell of lavender mixed with some kind of pungent smoke filled my nostrils and I sneezed. My aunt laughed at this and motioned for me to sit beside her. I glanced around the room as I sat and was surprised at the décor.

Lavender grew in hanging planters and was scattered over every possible surface. Shadows clung to the corners of the room as the dim yet relaxing light from candelabras scattered through the room caressed everything in sight. I turned to my aunt and stared into her half lidded eyes.

“You needed to see me about urgent matters”, I asked as I leaned back on the couch.

“Yes, we did”, she smiled slowly.

“What’d you need”, I asked and rubbed my itchy nose.

“We need somepony with whom to partake of foalflower”, she said just as slowly as her last utterance.

“Dafuq?”

She turned her eyes to a rather large door and her horn lit up. The doors popped open and a ceramic planter came flying out of the closet.

“This is foalflower”, my aunt grinned.

I gazed upon a plant nearly the same height as my aunt in slight trepidation. A single stalk rose from the soil with lots of branches shooting off. I looked closely and saw tightly packed flower buds with tiny white crystals sprouting amidst vaguely star shaped leaves. I inhaled the dense, earthy scent and my nose began to tingle.

“What do you do with it, eat it”, I asked.

“One could add foalflower to brownies”, my aunt smiled. “We prefer methods of inhalation.”

“Aunt Luna, please stop with the ‘we’ stuff please”, I muttered as I studied the plant.

“Very well”, she muttered before perking up. “Would you care to partake first?”

“Sure”, I grinned. “Might as well try everything. Otherwise I’ll never know what I do or don’t like.”

My aunt grinned back at me before a small pouch and something that looked like a lantern with a hose attached to the top flew out of the closet and landed on the table in front of the couch. I watched as the dark blue alicorn used her magic to shred some of the foalflower tossing thick stems and tiny seeds into a waste basket. A small clump of the herb was placed in a small shallow dish on the top.

“When the plant is ignited just inhale”, she grinned as her magic lifted the hose to me.

I stuck the end of the hose into my mouth and nodded. The tip of my aunt’s horn lit up and she touched it to the top of the herb. I inhaled like she instructed, my eyes going wide as smoke flooded into my lungs. I dropped the hose and grabbed my chest as a coughing fit struck me.

“Perhaps you inhaled too hard”, my aunt mumbled around the tube before inhaling deeply and exhaling a massive cloud of dense smoke.

Refusing to be outdone by a mare I accepted the hose and inhaled deeply again. I barely avoided coughing as I held the smoke in my lungs. After about ten seconds I let the smoke out of my lungs slowly.

“Dafuq”, I muttered.

Time seemed to slow slightly as I turned to look at my aunt. I laughed at the silly grin she had on her face and accepted the hose she extended to me again. As I inhaled the next lungful of smoke, I felt lethargy wash over me. The pain from my burns dulled to almost nothing. We passed the tube back and forth several times until nothing but ash remained in the lantern thing.

“Hey, what’s this thing called”, I asked as I motioned to the device.

“It is known as a ‘hookah’ and it is a device from a faraway land”, my aunt replied slowly.

I bobbed my head and got comfortable on the couch. My aunt leaned into my side and looked up at me.

“Jackson, would it be possible for your mother and I to visit Castle Everfree whenever you and your companions have settled in”, she asked as she used her magic to absently play with my fingers.

“Sure thing”, I replied.

I leaned my head back on the couch and stared at the constellations painted on the ceiling. I heard my aunt take a deep breath before she nudged me with the end of the hose. I accepted the offered device and inhaled as deeply as I could. As I exhaled my vision dimmed slightly. I lay my head back as a fog drifted over my mind. I felt the alicorn press into my side as she exhaled and coughed lightly. We passed the hose back and forth until all of the foalflower in the hookah was burned up. As she set the hose on the table I felt my eyes beginning to slip closed.

“Jackson”, she called quietly, her voice barely breaking through the fog in my mind.

When I turned to face her I found her blue muzzle in my face with her lips pressed to mine. I jolted at first but returned the kiss as my body reacted on its own. The fog in my mind grew thicker as her body pressed against mine even harder. After we broke the kiss I felt her hoof on my thigh.

“What are we doing”, I mumbled as a brief moment of clarity washed over me before it was gone again.

“Just enjoy the sensations”, she whispered before she kissed me again. “Don’t think, just feel.”

Before I could form any kind of reply my clothes vanished leaving me naked on the couch. I tried to cover myself but a hoof on my arm stopped me. I looked into my aunt’s eyes before a twinge of guilt and something else flashed through me.

“I can’t do this”, I sighed and tried to slide away from my aunt.

“Why not?”

“You’re my aunt”, I blurted.

Without a word she stood up from the couch. Black fire swirled around her and when it died down Nightmare Moon stood before me in all her dark glory.

“Definitely not”, I said as I jumped over the back of the couch.

A pained look crossed Nightmare Moon’s face and her eyes dropped to the floor as she reverted back to her other form. A twinge of guilt rushed through my heart and I came around the couch to stand in front of her. A single tear slid from her eye and I couldn’t help but hug her.

“Am I not desirable”, the dark alicorn asked morosely.

“It isn’t that”, I sighed and pulled her against my chest. “Both of your forms are absolutely gorgeous. The problem is that you’re my aunt.”

“Not by blood”, she urged as she reached a hoof to my cheek.

“I’m also engaged.”

“Nopony has to know”, she said with desperation creeping into her voice.

“I would know”, I hedged.

“Forgive me”, she whispered with tears in her eyes.

Her horn lit up and blinded me as a flash of light seemed to sink into my brain. I felt the Shiver before darkness passed over my eyes and memories faded no matter how hard I tried to hold onto them until they all blurred together in an unintelligible mishmash of sound and color. When I opened my eyes I beheld the most beautiful alicorn I had ever seen.

“Wow.”

Her cyan eyes fluttered beneath her dark bangs as she met my eyes. Her starry mane flowed enticingly in a nonexistent breeze and I couldn’t help but run my fingers through her mane. She leaned into my touch and sighed happily before stretching her neck up to kiss my lips passionately.

“Wow”, I whispered again as she broke the kiss.

“I have been known to leave stallions speechless”, the Princess of the Night smirked. “Would you care to find out why?”

I nodded dumbly as I ran my hand down her neck. She kissed me again before she lowered her front legs to the floor. She licked my engorged member from base to tip and wrapped her lips around me before taking the entirety of my considerable length into her mouth.

She moaned in arousal, her throat sending vibrations through my length. I grasped her horn as she pulled back to breathe and was rewarded with yet another sensual moan. She slid the entire length back into her throat and wrapped her tongue around me several times. She sucked hard as she slid the length back out of her mouth with an audible pop.

“Did you like that”, she gasped sensually.

“Yes”, I replied, “but let me show you what I can do.”

I used my magic and lifted her into the air about shoulder height and turned her onto her back. She stared at me through half lidded eyes in anticipation. I gripped her thighs and spread her legs wide to gaze upon her dripping marehood. Her nipples stood erect and swollen and she moaned in ecstasy as I licked the sensitive nubs.

“By the night”, she gasped and quivered.

I gave her nipples the attention they deserved until her body began convulsing. She threw her head back and let out a long erotic moan.

“WE HAVE CLIMAXED”, she panted loudly.

“Not yet I didn’t”, I smirked.

She smiled happily but let out a shuddering gasp as I drove my tongue between her soaking wet folds. I burrowed my tongue into her until my chin pressed against her sensitive flesh and swirled my tongue around inside. Before long she began to buck her hips as another orgasm left her a shuddering gasping mess.

“My turn”, I grinned and floated her over to the bed.

I settled her onto her back and climbed between her legs. She gazed lovingly at me before I pressed my lips to her and pushed the tip of my rock hard penis against her opening. Her back legs wrapped around my waist and pulled me into her until I hilted against her.

“Oh Jackson”, she whispered. “Please, make yours!”

I slid out until just the tip was inside of her and slammed my hips forward. She grunted and moaned when my scrotum slapped against her ass. I grinned and pounded into her for the longest time before she climaxed yet again.

“Still going”, she gasped incredulously.

I smirked and flipped her onto her stomach before I got onto my knees behind her. She looked back over her shoulder as I grabbed the joints of her wings. She moaned yet again as I took her from behind. Her moans increased in tempo and volume the longer I rammed into her. She began screaming in ecstasy, which drove me over the edge. I groaned loudly as I released my seed deep within her.

“That… was… amazing”, she panted.

“Not done yet”, I grinned.

I slid my still erect penis out of her quivering vagina and prodded her other hole. She gasped in surprise but gave me a smoldering glance as she relaxed and allowed me entry. I slowly pushed my entire length in, drawing a gasp from her as I hilted again. Her flowing tail tickled my chest and abs as I found a bundle of nerves in her wing and pressed into it while gripping her ass cheek.

“I’ve been a bad filly”, she panted as I slid in and out of her. “Punish me!”

I used the same trick I used earlier, attacking her nipples with magic, and she actually climaxed again when I slammed into her. I alternated between deep and shallow thrusts as I rode her like a common whore. She begged me to spank her so I filled my hand with magic and brought it down on her ass with a resounding smack. She flinched at the pleasurable pain, which caused her muscles to clamp around me and hold me in place.

“Oh, fuck”, I moaned. “This feels so fucking amazing!”

She moaned her agreement and arched her back to kiss me. I wrapped a hand around her throat and pulled her against me as I pounded her ass. I kept just enough pressure to constrict her airway but not block her air supply completely and was rewarded with her most intense orgasm yet. I felt the familiar buildup of pressure and sped up to a frenzied pace. As my genitals clenched and filled her to overflowing a burst of magic shot from her horn and impacted the ceiling, blowing a hole in it.

“Fuck”, I muttered.

The sound of running hooves came from the hallway and the door was flung wide open to reveal a white alicorn flanked by multiple guards. A light of recognition tried to ignite in my brain but I couldn’t figure out from where I knew the massive beautiful mare that was staring at me in disgust and shock.

“Jackson, what the FUCK”, the alicorn shouted.

“Big sister”, my lover gasped.

“Luna, you fucking bitch”, the white alicorn shouted.

“Sisters, huh”, I asked with a grin. “Wanna join in gorgeous?”

“WHAT”, she shouted. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”

“What”, I asked, offended.

“You’re my damned SON”, she screeched.

A sick feeling flooded through me as I slowly turned to the mare I was still penetrating. She stared at me in shame before tears began flowing from her eyes. I disengaged myself from her and bolted out of the open window onto the balcony. My eyes slammed shut as I leaned over the railing and emptied my stomach of its contents.

“What the fuck”, I gasped as I curled up on the floor in horror and disgust.

The stone beneath me was frigid but I didn’t care. The sound of flapping wings above me drew my attention upward and I blinked in confusion at what I saw. It looked like a pony but had tufted ears and leathery wings instead of feathers like the alicorn claiming to be my mother. The most disturbing thing was the faintly glowing eyes focused on my naked body with an unreadable expression.

“Jackson”, the pony called with a female voice as it landed.

I shrank back from her, my eyes wide in fear. I could tell something was different about this mare. She trotted toward me but stopped when I held out my hands to protect myself. Her eyes teared up and she fell to her knees sniffling in confusion. I heard voices raised in anger from inside the room I just fled before the white alicorn stormed out onto the balcony.

“Shadow, wait”, the alicorn said when the other mare went to fly away. “This is not his fault.”

“What do you mean”, she asked through her tears. “He’s naked and covered in another mare’s secretions, for fuck’s sake!”

“He is under a spell”, my mother said quietly as she turned her head to look at me. “He has no clue who we are or even who he is.”

“Who did this to him”, the one named Shadow asked as she looked at me with a furious expression.

“My sister”, my mother said quietly.

Shadow shook her head and growled before speaking.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 33

I turned my gaze from one mare to the other in confusion. I understood the words they were saying but my mind refused to process the information. A breeze whipped past my skin and sent a chill down my spine.

“Shadow, please retrieve some clothes for Jackson”, my mother said as she turned to the weird looking pony.

“Yes ma’am”, Shadow bowed before taking flight.

I watched Shadow leave and felt something stir inside of me. It was as if my heart was breaking into a thousand pieces but that feeling faded as Shadow left the area. I turned back to my mother and watched her pace around the balcony furiously.

“How could she do this”, she hissed. “I already discussed this with that stupid filly but I guess she didn’t get the message.”

“Mom”, I hesitantly asked.

“You’re remembering”, she smiled but sadness washed over her face when I shook my head.

“I don’t know what happened”, I said quietly.

“How did you come to be in this situation”, mom asked tiredly.

“I don’t remember everything”, I began slowly, “but all I remember is something about foalflower and talking about something. I think there was another pony there. Something Moon.”

“Nightmare Moon”, mom gasped, sparking recognition in my mind.

“That’s it”, I said nervously. “What’s wrong?”

“Nightmare Moon is the darkness that lives within Luna’s heart”, the mare said darkly. “Are you certain it was Nightmare Moon?”

“I remember seeing her”, I said as I pushed myself into a sitting position but a sharp pain in my upper back made me look over my shoulder. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!”

I leapt to my feet and whirled around but the leathery thing I spotted was attached to my back. I reached back and touched the thing only to discover that it was a pair of wings. I opened them slowly and stared at them in shock. My breath began to come in quick panting gasps as my mother pulled me into a hug.

“Jackson, calm down”, she whispered as she stroked my cheek. “You’re okay. You’ve had those wings for a few months. Everything is okay.”
"H-how did I forget I had wings", I asked in near hysterics.

At that moment flapping wings drew my eyes to the sky. Shadow was coming back holding my clothes, but there was something else flying beside her. I couldn’t see what it was from a distance but when the creature landed beside Shadow I could see its features. My mouth hung open in shock as I stared at some kind of bug mixed with a pony. The weirdest part was its left foreleg. Half of it was a translucent gold appendage. Shadow trotted over to me and offered my clothes to me which I slowly took. I glanced at my mother before I quickly got dressed.

“Master”, the female thing cried out, making me look around in shock.

She launched herself at me and I cried out in fear. Without thinking I punched her in the face and backed away quickly.

“M-master”, the bug asked heartbroken.

“Cindra, I told you he doesn’t remember us or even who he is”, Shadow said with tears in her eyes as she helped the bug pony thing stand up.

“Cindra”, I whispered as a sense of familiarity washed over me.

A glimmer of hope shone in the ponies’ eyes as I racked my brain to try remembering anything. Brief images of my penis in her mouth flitted through my head and I recoiled in shock.

“You molested me”, I whispered accusingly.

“You already punished me for that, master”, Cindra whimpered. “My flank was bruised for three days.”

“What”, I asked.

“You spanked her for that”, Shadow smiled causing the corner of my mouth to quirk.

“I did”, I asked as I eased closer to the bug pony.

“Yeah”, Cindra smiled. “You spanked Shadow for biting your shoulder recently.”

“Am I your… master… too”, I asked Shadow in confusion.

“No”, Shadow replied. “You’re my fiancé.”

I stared at the fanged female before something shifted inside. Darkness crashed over me, obliterating all sights and sounds. I drifted in the darkness, oblivious to everything and left alone in the silent dark. Sounds began to filter through the shadowy haze of my mind and I heard three familiar voices speaking. I cracked my eyes open and looked for the source of the voices.

I noticed I was in a warm soft bed that had a familiar smell rising from it. It smelled like ashes mixed with dirt and something else. The warm blanket draped over me smelled more like ashes than the bed but I couldn’t figure out why. I eased out of bed and regretted it as soon as my bare feet hit the floor. I shivered from the cold as I padded across the floor to the open door I heard the voices drifting from.

“What do you mean he has amnesia”, a purple pony asked heatedly.

“I mean he has no memory of any of us”, Shadow replied just as heatedly.

“That’s what amnesia means”, Cindra scoffed. “For an egghead you sure are dumb.”

“Shut up, you parasite”, the purple pony shouted, pissing me off instantly.

“You listen to me you little bitch”, I shouted as I stormed into the room startling them all. “You ain’t gonna talk to Cindra like that!”

“Jackson”, the purple pony gasped as she turned to me revealing a horn.

“Who are you”, I demanded as I got right in her face.

“It’s me, Twilight”, she whispered as tears welled up in her eyes.

“Did you molest me too”, I asked as I crossed my arms.

“I would never do that”, Twilight gasped.

“Whatever”, I growled as my wings unfolded by themselves. “If you ever insult either of my ponies again, I’ll slap the bitch out of you.”

“I’m sorry”, she whimpered and turned to Cindra. “I didn’t mean it. Please forgive me.”

“Whatever”, Cindra scoffed and came to stand beside me. “Thank you, master.”

“It’s a small matter”, I uttered as I stared down at Twilight.

“Jackson, what happened to you”, she whispered in shock.

“The only thing I can remember is having sex with my aunt because of some amnesia spell”, I grumbled.

“I m-meant your wings”, she blushed furiously.

“That was me”, Shadow stated harshly as she made her way to my side as well.

“How are you responsible for that”, Twilight asked.

“Because I turned him into a vampony”, Shadow replied nonchalantly. “Yeah, we’re both vamponies now.”

“V-vamponies”, the egghead stuttered in shock.

“Yep”, Cindra replied. “The whole bloodsucking bat pony shebang.”

“Vamponies”, Twilight whispered again, her fear changing into wonder. “Actual living vamponies. This is amazing!”

“Huh”, I asked.

“I’ve read tons of books about vamponies’ abilities but none of them give definitive answers”, she gushed. “The research possibilities are staggering!”

“Fucking egghead”, Cindra muttered as she returned to my bedroom.

“I’m not an egghead”, Twilight shouted, drawing the bug pony back into the argument.

“I’m not dealing with this”, I sighed as I stepped back into my chambers.

The other three argued in hissing whispers about whose fault it was that they were arguing in the first place. They shut up when I shouted that I could still hear them and two sets of hooves trotted back into the room with me. I turned from the window and stared at the two mares in the room. The barest hint of a memory tried to peek through but vanished when I tried to focus.

“I’m sorry, master”, Cindra uttered in shame.

“I am too”, Shadow whispered.

My vampony fiancé approached me and rested her cheek against my stomach. She sighed happily when I began to absently stroke her mane and chuckled as a bug pony nuzzled into me on the other side. I stared down at the two content females and let my mind wander.

I wish I could remember them, I thought. My body seems to remember them, but they’re a void in my mind.

Why not make new memories with them, a gravelly voice chuckled in my mind making me tense up.

The others noticed this and looked up at me with worry. I shrugged it off by saying it was nothing but they shared a look and shrugged before they nuzzled against me again.

Do you see how loving these creatures are, the voice whispered. Why not enjoy that love to the fullest?

Who are you, I demanded internally.

Ohhh, do you not remember your own father, the voice mocked.

“Discord”, I hissed as memories of a strange looking mismatched beast flooded my mind.

“Where”, Shadow shouted and dropped into a defensive crouch with a hiss.

“Show yourself”, Cindra yelled as she faced the other direction with a hiss of her own.

“He’s not here”, I murmured and laid a hand on both of their backs. “He was speaking in my mind.”

“Again”, Shadow asked as she stood back up. “Wait, you remember him but not us?!”

“He made me remember”, I said through gritted teeth.

I punched the wall beside me and flinched as I felt pain in my chest. I looked down at the small golden trickles coming from the seeping wounds on my torso and sighed. I jumped slightly as I heard a knock on the door. I motioned for the females to stay and went to see who it was.

The door creaked open right before I reached it and a white horn slid through the opening followed by a pastel flowing mane. I welcomed my mother into the room and asked what she needed.

“I wanted to speak to you about your memories”, my mother said with a gentle smile.

“What about them?”

“I was able to learn what my sister has done to your mind”, she replied. “If you want I can restore your memories.”

“Can you erase the memories of my encounter with her”, I asked.

“I can.”

“Do it”, I said with determination.

She nodded and her horn lit up brightly. She conjured a chair and told me to sit since this was going to take a while. I closed my eyes and relaxed just like she told me to, the Shiver racing through my brain. A fog seemed to drift over my mind and I floated in the fog for hours until I felt a tug on my mind. The fog faded as I opened my eyes.

The moon shone brightly through the windows as I slowly stood up. Memory after memory flashed through my mind dominating my consciousness. I felt myself falling to my knees as everything rushed back in at once. My mother’s voice washed over me like a soothing balm as she comforted me and assured me I was alright.

“Damn”, I grunted as I got to my feet.

“Master”, a sleepy voice whispered.

I turned and was greeted by a yawning changeling. I rushed over while her eyes were closed and swept her up in a big hug causing her to yelp in surprise. I pulled her tight against my chest as my memories practically glowed in my mind. A disheveled Shadow stepped into the antechamber and rubbed her eyes.

“Did it work”, she yawned.

In response I leapt over and knelt down in front of her. Her eyes opened wide when I pressed my lips to hers and pulled her into the kiss but she wrapped her forelegs around me and happily returned the kiss.

“You remember”, she gasped happily when we broke the kiss.

I looked back at Cindra and my smile faltered. For the briefest moment I saw sad envy on Cindra’s face but it vanished instantly. I held out my arm to the changeling and she trotted over into the embrace. Shadow kissed me once more before she pulled Cindra into a passionate kiss.

“Things seem to be back to normal”, mom said drawing a smile from me.

“Thank you”, I whispered.

“You’re welcome”, mom replied but furrowed her eyebrows. “However, the restoration was incomplete.”

“What”, I asked in confusion.

“Your aunt has done serious damage in your mind”, my mother said sadly. “There are areas that I could not restore. Tell me, what do you know of Ponyville?”

“It… seems familiar”, I whispered as I tried to think.

“And Fluttershy?”

“Who”, I asked making my mother lower her head before she spoke.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 34

AUTHOR’S NOTE: GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

The next month had gone by slowly, the days filled with sessions with my mom to restore my memory. Little by little I remembered things about Ponyville and my other friends such as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. I remembered how rude I had been to Rarity at one point. I cringed as I remembered the kick to the stomach Applejack gave me the one and only time I smacked her flank playing around.

In addition to my memory sessions I also trained in magic with mom. She taught me how to manipulate the magic energies around me. I trained hard every day and achieved such control over my magic that I could pick up a single grain of wheat from fifty yards away. It was after one such magic lesson that mom had asked me what was wrong.

“Who says something’s wrong”, I grinned with false bravado.

“I’m your mother; I know everything”, she deadpanned. “Now what’s bothering you?”

“I thought you knew everything”, I smirked just before a cyan blur slammed into me from the side.

“Sneak attack”, Dash shouted before yelling in pain when I grabbed her in a headlock and wrestled her to the ground. The two of us rolled in the grass while my mother watched and laughed. Kicking and biting was kept to a minimum as we tussled and scrambled around the training area. We rolled right in front of Shining Armor as he made his rounds and our cursing blur of chaos left him scratching his head.

“Okay, I give up”, Dash shouted when I wrapped her in my wings and tickled her mercilessly.

“Serves you right, you ass”, I laughed as we tromped our dusty scraped carcasses back to stand before my mother.

“Don’t talk about my ass”, she shouted with a light blush.

“That’s enough”, my mother chuckled. “What brings you by, Miss Dash?”

“Hello, your Highness”, Dash bowed slightly. “I didn’t have any weather duties right now and wanted to see what this guy was up to.”
“I’m done with lessons for today”, I shrugged. “What do you wanna do?”

“I wanted to race”, she grinned and unfurled her wings before the two of us took off at a leisurely pace.

“Where to?”

“I’m thinkin’ from the top of the highest tower to the unicorn school and back”, she said with the same grin.

“Sure, just let me tell Shadow and Cindra”, I smiled.

“Who and who?”

“Oh, Cindra’s my servant and Shadow-“, I began but was interrupted.

“Your servant”, she asked slack jawed. “That is so cool! Now who is Shadow?”

“Shadow is my fiancé”, I said.

“Fiancé”, Dash asked wide eyed. “You got engaged?!”

“Kinda had to”, I shrugged.

“How far along is she”, the rainbow mare grinned.

“What? No”, I shouted. “That isn’t biologically possible!”

“Huh”, she scoffed. “I figured you would’ve put a bun in the oven by now if you had to get engaged.”

“Royal bullshit”, I said disdainfully.

We flew in silence to the balcony attached to my chambers overlooking the city. No sooner had we landed on the balcony than I found a smiling bug pony wrapped around my waist as Dash freaked out and took to the air.

“Jackson, what the hell”, Dash shouted. “That’s a fucking changeling! Please tell me that ain’t Shadow!”

“That would be me”, my fiancé said coolly as she trotted up to me, wrapped her hooves around my neck and kissed me passionately.

“You’re marrying a bat pony”, Dash muttered as she slowly lost altitude. “You’re marrying a bat pony and have a changeling for a servant. What the buck?”

I waved a hand in front of Dash’s face and poked her in the nostril and ear but got no response.

“I think you broke her, Liebsche”, Shadow chuckled.

“Yeah but with this big of a shock there are only two ways I can think of to snap her out of it”, I muttered.

“How?”

“Either kiss her or slap her”, I said.

“Get ta smackin’, babe”, Shadow said quickly as she pointed at Dash.

“I will”, Cindra chirped before flitting over to Dash.

The bug pony held her by the shoulder and reached way back to deliver a resounding smack. Dash snapped right out of it and went into defense mode slamming Cindra on her back. I snatched the Pegasus up and tossed her over the railing.

“Jackson”, Shadow shrieked, rushing to the railing.

“She’s a Pegasus”, I shrugged. “She can fly.”

As if on cue she rocketed over the banister and latched her legs around me from behind. She tackled me to the floor and we rolled across the balcony. Cindra shifted her hooves as she and Shadow watched the wrestling match.

“Mistress”, Cindra asked.

“Yes, Cindra”, she said distractedly as she watched us grapple.

“Are we gonna stop them”, the changeling asked.

“I don’t even know what the fuck is going on”, she answered.

Dash had started to get the better of me so I decided a little unfair advantage was in order. I squirmed my way around to straddle her back and grabbed the back of her mane. She beat me in the face with her wings, pissing me off until I bit onto the first wing I could. A very surprising moan slipped from Dash’s mouth as her legs gave out and we tumbled to the floor.

“Oh fuck”, Cindra gasped as her back legs shuddered.

“What was that”, Shadow cocked an eye at the changeling.

“He just made her bust a nut by biting her wing”, Cindra gasped erotically.

“JACKSON EVERFREE!”

“I didn’t mean to”, I shouted as I clambered off of the trembling mare. “What the fuck?”

Shadow hissed at me with fury in her eyes. They seemed to glow brighter and visions of painful torment floated through my head. I shuddered and gained the tiniest bit of fear from my fiancé before she shook her head and took a deep breath.

“Jackson Everfree”, Cindra asked as she took a stumbling step toward Dash.

“Stay”, I commanded, nodding when she obeyed.

“His name in the olden days would be Jackson of Everfree”, Shadow explained. “Modernization would change his name to Jackson Everfree.”

The changeling nodded her understanding as she made her way to my side. We chatted as we waited for Dash to recover. When she could breathe normally she sat up avoiding my gaze.

“You okay”, I asked.

“You meant to do that”, she growled in embarrassment.

“Hey, they were poppin’ me in the face and my hands were full”, I defended.

“You two should just fuck already”, Cindra grumbled.

“WHAT”, Shadow, Dash and I all shouted at once.

“I could smell her a mile away”, Cindra griped and pointed at Dash. “She’s a freaking buffet right now!”

“That doesn’t sound creepy”, I said sarcastically.

“Hang on”, Shadow suddenly said. “Cindra’s right.”

“Wait, what”, I stammered.

“You do seem to have a drastic effect on her”, Shadow explained reasonably. “Cindra feeds off of lust and we just saw how strong it was.”

“A couple of those and I’d be set for a week”, the changeling grinned greedily.

“Again, not creepy”, I quipped at Cindra before I turned back to Shadow. “Are you seriously asking me to rut some other female just like that?”

“Yes”, Shadow replied matter-of-factly.

“We’re engaged”, I urged.

“It’s common for a vampony to have multiple mates”, she said. “Hence Cindra being in our bed.”

“I thought it was because she gets cold easy”, I replied.

“That too.”

“I don’t know”, I said nervously.

“Hey Dash”, Cindra whispered loudly in the rainbow one’s ear. “If just the wing did that, just imagine his thick meat filling you up.”

“Oh Celestia”, she moaned and quivered.

“She wants him now, mistress”, Cindra gasped.

Shadow stepped behind me and hopped up to wrap her hooves around my shoulders. She nibbled my earlobe as she whispered about hot it would be for the four of us to get tangled together. I was about to deny her request when she ducked her head and nipped my wing. My pants nearly ripped from the instant erection it caused.

“Wings really are sensitive”, I moaned.

Cindra reached a hoof between Dash’s thighs as she followed her mistress’ example and nibbled the blue pony’s ear. Another moan slid from the two mares shlicking on the balcony floor as Shadow stepped around me on all fours and used her teeth to grab the waistband of my pants.

“Shadow”, I gasped nervously and stopped her.

“It’s only fair for you to have a consort as well, Liebsche”, she cooed before she continued her efforts.

In no time flat I found myself somehow thrown onto the middle of the bed and three hormonal mares gathered around me. Shadow, being the alpha female, took control of the situation and pulled Dash across my lap sideways.

“Do it”, she grinned at me.

I hesitated briefly before I raised my hand up and brought it down on her trembling flank. An aroused moan came from the Pegasus as she threw her head back with wide eyes. Seeing her reaction I felt compelled to do it again. After about three minutes her cries of pleasure had a hint of pain in them.

“She’s had enough”, Shadow said huskily. “Lay down, Jackson.”

I lay back and allowed my betrothed to pull Dash around until she was laying her chin on my shoulder. I couldn’t help but moan a little when the vampony pulled Dash’s back legs down forcing her crotch against my throbbing shaft. A little whimper slipped from the prismatic pony as well at the contact.

“What about me”, Cindra moaned.

I beckoned her over and she straddled my face. I drove my tongue into her tangy mare parts and reached my hands around her hips to play with her nipples. To my surprise I felt Shadow’s tongue slip between Dash’s body and mine drawing yet another moan from the mare.

“So nice”, Shadow hissed as she pulled Dash’s hips into the air. “Hope you aren’t a virgin.”

In one motion Shadow fed the tip of my penis into Dash’s opening and slammed her down the entire length.

“AHHHHHHHHNNNN”, Dash cried in ecstasy.

That burst of lust pushed Cindra over the edge and nearly drowned me in mare juices. I coughed as Cindra lifted herself up and began masturbating to keep the orgasm going. I nudged her hoof out of the way and pulled her back to my eager mouth as I thrust my hips up into Dash. Almost instantly her orgasm hit, the fluids leaking out past my throbbing shaft.

“We’re not done with you yet”, Shadow moaned in Dash’s ear.

I thrust into Dash for a while longer until she rode out the rest of her orgasm. She began to fall forward but Shadow caught her and lay her face down on the bed with her hips in the air.

“Griffin style”, Shadow grinned at me before shoving Cindra on her back and mounting her face to have her own fun.

I got up on my knees behind the cyan cutie and prodded the tip against her winking marehood. She looked back at me with a lusty expression on her blushing face as I gripped her wings lightly in both hands. I squeezed her wings tightly as I hilted myself in one stroke drawing another kinky moan from her. Her moans turned to screams of ecstasy as I rammed my full length in and out of her until she was bucking against me and biting on a pillow.

“Put it in my plot”, she screamed.

“She means her ass”, Shadow clarified when she saw my confused expression.

I pulled out and let go of one wing to position the tip against her puckered hole. With one long slow push I slid all the way in until my balls pressed against her sopping vagina and she let out her loudest moan yet. She pressed back against me and wiggled side to side as Cindra squirmed her hips underneath Dash’s face and pulled Shadow onto her waiting mouth.

“Fuck yeah”, I moaned as I slammed into the rainbow pony.

Dash moaned again before she latched onto the vagina beneath her with a passion. Shadow turned around in her spot and stretched her neck out to slide her tongue into my mouth. I tasted the tanginess of Cindra’s flower mixed with Dash’s sweetness and Shadow’s kiss.

“Oh Celestia I’m cumming”, Cindra murmured around Shadow’s clitoris.

A burst of wetness told me that Dash had climaxed again.

“Harder”, Dash moaned. “Ride me harder! Fill my plot up!”

I doubled my efforts and pounded her at a frenzied pace as she begged for my sperm. She began clinching her muscles and before long I filled her until it began leaking out of her. She fell forward finally and I slid out of her with a wet pop. Cindra sighed contentedly and rubbed her belly as I fell back on my ass and sat there in awe of what had just occurred until I heard hooves trotting through the antechamber.

“Jackson, are you in- BY THE SUN, LOCK YOUR DAMNED DOOR”, mom shouted as she bolted back out the door.

I looked at the three mares lying on the bed with disheveled appearances and half lidded eyes. I stood and started to the door but stopped and hung my head.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 35

AUTHOR’S NOTE: SOME SEXUAL REFERENCES IN THIS CHAPTER. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.

I shook my head in amazement at just how often it was in the past month since my memories returned that the three of us had been walked in on while engaged in some manner of carnal activity. Every single day triggered a buried memory, but not all of them were happy. I felt the guilt all over again every time I saw Cindra’s shining leg. Our reunion on the balcony still hurt my heart.

“Let’s get cleaned up”, I muttered.

“You might have to carry Dash, master”, came a chuckling reply.

I turned back to the bed and jumped in shock when I saw the rainbow wonder trying to stand and failing. I rushed to her side and told her to stay still. I used the x-ray spell I learned from Twilight and checked her spine for damage.

“She’s okay”, Shadow assured me. “She just has to get feeling back into her legs.”

I shrugged and picked the protesting pony up and carried her into the bathroom while the others followed me. I put Dash down on the floor and started the shower. When I was satisfied with the water temperature I turned around and groaned at what I saw.

“Cindra, Dash, stop it”, I ordered as I untangled the two. “We just got busted so it’s time to be civilized.”

The four of us showered in pairs ensuring Cindra showered with somepony responsible, meaning I wound up helping Dash stand so that she could get clean. While Cindra and Shadow were busy scrubbing themselves I surrounded mine and Dash’s body with a small cyclone of heated air. When I let the wind die down I burst out laughing at the sight of Dash’s poofy mane and tail.

“You look like a rainbow version of Pinkie Pie”, I guffawed.

“Funny”, she growled as she took a few shaky steps toward me. “Jackson, I want to ask you something.”

“Go ahead”, I replied as I pulled on one of my comfortable flowing outfits.

“Does this… change things”, she blushed lightly. “Between us, I mean.”

“Of course”, I smiled. “But you’re still my best and coolest friend.”

“You two are just a lot closer now”, Shadow grinned as she trotted up, still dripping water from her ear tufts and planted a kiss on the two of us.

Dash returned the kiss with a smile and turned her eyes to me. I saw something shining there but I wasn’t quite sure what it was. Cindra came trotting out of the bathroom and I wrapped the same heated air around the two of them. I laughed yet again as I caught sight of Shadow’s mane standing on end.

“Get me a brush please, Cindra”, Shadow growled playfully as she eyed me. “Remember, Jackson. Payback’s a bitch.”

“Yes mistress”, Cindra chirped happily and trotted off.

After Shadow had tamed her mane we set off to find my mother. I led the way into the hallway and stopped in front of the guards right outside the door. They tried their best to keep blank expressions on their faces but as I stared at the guards they began to shift uncomfortably.

“What part of ‘do not disturb’ is incomprehensible”, I asked as I crossed my arms.

“I’m sorry”, one of the guards asked nervously.

“You two are supposed to keep everypony out”, I growled. “So how did my mother barge in on us?”

“It’s Princess Celestia”, one of them said nervously.

“You don’t defy Princess Celestia”, the other added.

“I do”, I replied. “Sometimes.”

“Liebsche”, Shadow said as she nudged me. “Time to go.”

“You two are going to stay at this spot until I get back”, I said darkly.

“Y-yes Prince Jackson”, the first guard stuttered.

We turned and walked away leaving the two guards shaking. Just as we turned the corner I heard one guard whisper to the other about getting spanked and laughed. Shadow smiled as well but Cindra and Dash looked at us as if we had lost our minds until I explained.

“Really”, Dash sighed as she eyed the light bruise that was forming on her flank from my ministrations earlier.

In no time we made it to the throne room and to my surprise mom greeted us with a smile. I noticed another alicorn with her and turned my attention to her. Her fur was a delicate pink and her mane was pink with yellow highlights. A small tiara sat upon her head designating her as a princess.

“His eyes are rather unnerving”, the princess said as she turned her attention from me to my companions. Her eyes grew wide when she caught sight of Cindra. “IS THAT A CHANGELING?!”

“Yes”, I sighed. “Her name is Cindra and she’s my servant.”

“I prefer the term ‘personal assistant’ myself”, Shadow grinned.

“A night guard too?!”

“Not anymore”, Shadow replied with a bow. “Hello, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

“Shade”, the pink princess asked in disbelief.

“Shadow”, the vampony corrected with a smile.

“Cadence”, mom interrupted, “this is my son Prince Jackson of Everfree.”

“So this is the Prince of Chaos”, Cadence murmured as she circled around me inspecting me before turning to Shadow. “I see why you two fell in love with him.”

“Beg pardon”, I asked.

“You may act standoffish and aloof”, Cadence cooed as she pressed against my side, “but I can sense the love hiding inside your heart.”

“Oh”, I replied. “I thought you were talking about my d-“

“JACKSON”, my mother shouted.

“It’s quite alright”, Cadence laughed.

At that moment I heard hooves barreling down the hallway and summoned my sword from my room. I drew the blade from the sheath and charged the door when I heard the hoof steps get close. I swung just as the door was opening and the dull edge of my blade stopped right in front of a messenger’s throat.

“P-prince Jackson”, the gasping pony said. “Ponyville needs you right away!”

“What’s happening”, I demanded as I strapped my sword to my side.

“Timberwolves are threatening the town!”

I shouted for the two females to stay as Dash and I raced out of the castle. We took to the air and I filled our wings with magic. With one mighty flap we launched ourselves toward the small village just barely visible in the distance. I drained the magic back into my body when we got close and we lost speed quickly.

“That was amazing”, Dash cackled.

“Hang on, everypony”, I muttered to myself, ignoring the geekfest happening right behind me.

We landed just outside of town and I drew my sword as I stepped out of the crater I made when I hit the ground. It was quiet in the town. Almost too quiet. We strolled through the main square in town keeping an eye out for wolves.

“Dafuq”, I muttered.

Not a soul was visible and the only door open was the door to Sugar Cube Corner. I began to get nervous as I eased my way across the street to the bakery. The lights were off and I couldn’t see anything inside the shop. I opened the door as quietly as I could and stepped inside.

“Surpri-“, a voice shouted as the lights came on but was silenced when my sword smashed into their throat.

Confused shouting erupted as I felt my sword ripped from my hands by magic. Fire swirled around my now bare hands as I turned to the source of the shouting but it died out instantly when my eyes fell on the citizens of Ponyville. All of them.

“Oh shit”, I muttered and glanced down to see who I had struck.

Pinkie lay on the floor clutching her throat and gasping. I knelt down and shoved her hooves away as I flooded her throat with healing energy. Almost instantly she could breathe again and she scrambled away from me to hide behind Twilight.

“Surprise”, the party pony whimpered.

“I am so sorry”, I blurted as I summoned my sword to me and sheathed it. “I thought you were a timberwolf.”

“Pinkie”, Twilight groaned. “What did you have that messenger say?”

“That Ponyville was under attack by timberwolves”, I growled.

“Pinkie”, Twilight gasped.

“Well it’s no wonder ya got walloped”, Applejack drawled from the back of the room.

“What the heck is all this”, I asked as I eyed the brightly decorated restaurant.

“It’s a castlewarming party”, Twilight smiled.

“Huh?”

“Well, Princess Celestia sent me a letter telling me you would be moving into Castle Everfree this weekend”, Twilight explained as she continued smiling.

“So we figured we would throw you a party”, Rarity continued seamlessly. “Sort of a ‘thank you’ for protecting the town, darling.”

“Did you make the decorations yourself”, I asked the prissy pony.

“Y-yes”, she replied nervously.

“You did a fantastic job”, I smiled and lay a hand on her shoulder.

“Th-thank you, your Highness”, Rarity bowed.

I heard a chuckle from behind me and saw Dash standing there expectantly. I barely shook my head and got a slight nod from the cyan cutie. I knelt beside Pinkie to apologize but she cut me off by planting a big kiss on my cheek and telling me she forgives me.

“In fact, I’m surprised you didn’t whack me sooner”, she smiled quietly.

“Why”, I asked.

“Because I’m annoying”, she whispered as her hair somehow drooped a little.

“Annoying or not”, I said as I lifted her chin, “you are still the funniest most random pony in Equestria. Don’t change a thing, cutie.”

Her hair popped out with a “sproing” noise and the party kicked off right away. I felt a heavy beat thumping from the speakers and turned my eyes to the dj booth. It was the same pony from the train station! I just had to go say hello.

“Hey”, I shouted over the music.

“How’s it hangin’, your Highness”, the dj pony shouted back.

“Just call me Jackson”, I replied.

“I’m Vinyl”, came the answering shout. “You like dubtrot?”

“I’ve never heard anything like it!”

“Oh shit, the drop is coming up”, she shouted. “We’ll talk later!”

The pounding beneath my feet rose in intensity and frequency as I felt my heart start racing. Vinyl’s horn glowed with a magenta light as she lifted into the air mimicking the crescendo of the music and the energy building in the room. There was a brief pause but it lasted only a second before Vinyl dropped to the floor right when the bass hit hard. Magenta light flooded the room drawing a cheer from everypony in attendance. The energy stayed at a fevered pitch for the rest of the song and before I knew it I found myself dancing with Pinkie Pie. Several more songs blared from the sound system before the energy died off.

“Guh, th-thank you”, she murmured as smoke drifted up from her horn. “You’ve been a wonderful audience!”

The ponies cheered and stomped the floor as Vinyl made her way off the stage. I mingled for a moment before I felt a tug on my shirt sleeve. I looked down into the staring face of Dash.

“Should I get the girls”, Dash asked as I led her somewhere quieter to talk.

“No need”, I replied and motioned for her to follow me outside.

When we were standing in the street I closed my eyes and reached out with my mind. I brushed the minds I was searching for and with a loud pop the two mares were standing dizzily in front of me. They looked around in confusion before Shadow’s eyes locked on mine.

“You killed them all that quickly”, Shadow asked impressed.

“There were no wolves”, Dash answered. “That was Pinkie’s idea and she got smashed in the throat for it.”

“Jackson”, Shadow gasped.

“Hey, it was her fault for popping up out of nowhere”, Dash said defensively causing Shadow to raise her eyebrow.

“So why did they need you in Ponyville”, Cindra asked.

“Castlewarming party”, I replied as Shadow shook her head.

“This is gonna be interesting”, she said as she turned to Cindra.

The four of us made our way back inside and had to stop everypony from panicking when Cindra stepped through the door. I shouted for everypony to calm down and explained that Cindra was bound to me and wouldn’t hurt anypony. It took a few minutes but when they saw her happily playing with the Cutie Mark Crusaders they all warmed up to her.

“Smooth”, Dash grinned as she nudged me. “That was great having her play with the fillies.”

“That wasn’t me”, I grinned back.

“It wasn’t me either”, Shadow smiled as she returned with three cups of punch.

“How did you balance those”, I asked as I accepted my cup.

“Practice”, she replied.

“This tastes kinda funny”, Dash said.

“Oh, that’s the foalflower extract I added”, Shadow grinned.

“Foalflower”, I murmured as a hint of recognition mixed with fear shot through me. “Is it dangerous?”

“I’ve never heard of it killing anypony”, Dash grinned. “I usually just smoke it with Vinyl or Gilda.”

“Really”, I asked.

“Yeah, it grows near the Castle of- I mean Castle Everfree”, she replied. “I’ll show you where.”

“No need”, I smiled. “Shadow, Cindra and I will be moving in this weekend, remember?"

“Sweet”, Dash shouted. “Now I don’t have to go all the way to Canterlot to hang out!”

“We will be busy for the next couple of weeks”, Shadow interrupted. “The fiefdom isn’t going to organize itself.”

“What’s there to organize”, I laughed. “My only sentient subject is a freaking zebra hermit!”

“Master”, Cindra interrupted as she held up a scroll to me. “Miss Twilight just received this for you.”

I opened the green wax seal and read the letter.

Prince Jackson of Everfree,
Word has reached my throne of your imprisonment of one of my changelings by the name of Cindra. I suggest the immediate release of said changeling to avoid further action on my part. You have twenty four hours to return my loyal subject. Failure to do so will result in a declaration of war. Be a good colt and do the right thing.
Queen Chrysalis of the changelings.

I turned my gaze to the changeling before me and struggled to find the right words.

“What is it”, Shadow asked as she took the letter from my hands and read it. “What the fuck?!”

“What”, Cindra asked when Shadow turned her eyes on the changeling in question.

Shadow glanced at me before she held the note out to Cindra who read it quickly. Her brow furrowed as she reached the end of the letter and looked up at me. She heaved a sigh and hung her head as I rubbed my temple.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 36

The four of us returned to the party for another hour or so but excused ourselves to handle the matter at hand. After extricating ourselves from the party we walked along the road through town. I was contemplating sending a letter to mom but decided to try out the idea I just got. I closed my eyes and focused on my mother, smiling when I felt our minds brush against each other.

“Mom”, I whispered.

Jackson, came the startled reply sounding slightly muted. Where are you?

“Outside of Ponyville”, I answered. “I’m speaking to you with my mind.”

How are you doing that?

“It’s like hunting for somepony you’re gonna teleport”, I explained, “but instead of pulling them to you, you just speak to them.”

How did you figure that trick out?

“I don’t know, but we’re in the middle of stopping a war”, I shrugged.

Beg pardon, she blurted in alarm.

“Chrysalis threatened open war if I don’t return Cindra in twenty four hours”, I shrugged.

I’m sending a squadron of guards with you.

“No, mom”, I sighed.

Why not?!

“Wouldn’t it be considered an act of war”, I asked. “Besides, she has to honor the Life Claim.”

Just be careful, she begged. At the first sign of trouble I want you back in the castle.

“We will be”, I promised with a smile. “Love you, mom.”

I… love you too, son.

I let the link dissolve and we were on our way again. We boarded a train at the outskirts of Ponyville and settled in for the ride. Cindra and Shadow got plenty of looks, but Dash drove the curious ponies away with stronger conviction than normal. I pondered this fact for a few seconds before the snack trolley caught my attention. I eyed the confections on the cart and decided on a few bottles of apple juice and cotton candy.

Dash eyed everything hungrily but didn’t say anything. Her jaw dropped when I told her to get what she wanted, my treat, and she went into overdrive. By the time she was finished I found myself passing over a hundred bit piece to the attendant. Dash sat happily among her mountain of snacks and offered us some.

“You knew I would buy all of that, for you, just so that we could all enjoy it, didn’t you”, I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose.

“I can’t leave my friends hangin’”, she replied.

“That’s why you’re the Element of Loyalty”, I laughed.

The rest of the ride passed quickly due to the massive amounts of junk food and the pleasant, nowhere near perverted, conversation we had. I learned a lot about changeling culture and ancient vampony culture, which constantly caused Dash’s wings to spring out. I was proud of my wings for only doing it once.

“Next stop, Appaloosa”, the conductor called as he moseyed through the train.

When we reached our destination we struck out to the south. When we reached the southern edge of town I stopped in my tracks forcing the others to stop as well. I stared to the south and thought about the possible outcomes of this meeting. After a moment I turned to Dash and Shadow.

“I want you two to stay here”, I said and was greeted by shocked shouting.

“Now way”, Dash almost snarled.

“You’re stupid if you think I’m letting my fiancé go into a changeling hive alone”, Shadow scoffed.

“I won’t be alone”, I argued and pointed to the bug pony. “Cindra will be with me.”

“Jackson, you’re here to surrender Cindra”, Shadow urged.

“She has to honor the Life Claim”, Cindra rebutted.

“If she doesn’t, we’ll just poof right back here and we can figure it out”, I smiled.

“Fine”, Shadow growled. “If you aren’t back in four hours, we’re comin’ after you.”

“Okay”, I agreed as I leaned down to kiss her.

“I love you”, she whispered. “Be careful.”

“I love you too”, I smiled and kissed her again.

“You better come back”, Dash said with a frown. “You still owe me a race.”

I laughed and waved as Cindra and I blazed a trail through the dust to the south. After the town was lost over the horizon we turned west and traveled for a few minutes. Cindra suddenly stopped right in front of me causing me to run into her.

“Cindra”, I asked, “what’s up?”

“I’m scared, master”, she whispered with her back to me.

I knelt in front of her and pulled her into a hug as she trembled. She voiced her fears about the queen being dishonest. She expressed fear for my safety. She wished she was anywhere else. I held her close and reassured her. Before long her resolve returned and we continued walking.

Eventually we reached a dip in the land, almost like a dry lake. In the middle was a structure that made me think of a massive termite mound. I kept this thought to myself, considering it seemed racist. We stepped into the lake bed and instantly there was activity on the surface of the structure.

“No sudden movements, master”, Cindra warned me. “Keep your wings folded and hooves where they can see them.”

“Hands.”

She ignored this and we approached the hive. About a hundred yards from the entrance we were stopped by two guards a little shorter than Cindra. They tried to look menacing but I couldn’t help but grin.

“What’s so funny, freak”, one of them hissed.

“You guys are freaking adorable”, I laughed as Cindra facehoofed. “I don’t see why everypony’s scared of you guys!”

His angry reply was cut off by the arrival of a massive changeling nearly as tall as mom. She was much thinner than the average changeling and her legs were longer. Her pupils were menacing slits but held a hint of attractiveness to them. A spiky crown perched neatly on her head and she licked her much longer fangs as she eyed me.

“Ah, Prince Jackson of Everfree”, she said in a silky voice. “I see you returned my loyal subject to me. Thank you so much.”

“Not so fast”, I said, causing her to blink in surprise.

“I beg your pardon”, she said haughtily.

“You may have it”, I said evenly. “The changeling Cindra is under a Life Claim.”

“To whom?”

“Myself, of course”, I smiled and motioned to her leg. “I saved her life twice over and called for a Life Claim.”

“Is this true”, Chrysalis hissed at Cindra.

“It is, your Highness”, she replied. “The first instance was when he saved me from bleeding to death. The second, he risked his own life to save me from immolation.”

“Immolation”, the queen asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“A misunderstanding”, I blurted quickly. “It’s a small matter, your Highness. Will you honor my Life Claim and let us leave peacefully?”

The queen stared at me for several minutes as untold thoughts ran through her mind. She gazed off to the horizon before turning her eyes back to me.

“You actually came alone”, she asked incredulously.

“I did”, I answered uneasily.

“Surely mommy dearest could have spared a few dozen guards for her precious son”, she spat.

“It was my choice, your Highness”, I said calmly. “It was my belief that an armed escort would be viewed as an act of war.”

“It would be seen as a show of strength”, she said darkly. “Seize him.”

I drew my sword as the two changelings launched themselves at me and I jumped back just in time to avoid a nasty bite. I swiped the air with my sword, knocking one guard aside. A flurry of motion at the hive drew my attention as about two dozen changelings charged me. I dodged a kick from the other guard in front of me and cracked his helmet with a mighty downward swing.

“Cindra, let’s go”, I shouted and turned to run.

“Why don’t you teleport us away”, she shouted as she scurried along beside me.

“I gotta concentrate for that”, I shouted back.

“Then why aren’t we flying”, she shouted as she did just that.

I unfurled by wings and took to the air. As soon as I was airborne green bolts of magic zipped past me. I looked over my shoulder and threw up a shield just as two bolts streaked toward my face. Cindra cried out in pain and began to lose altitude so I followed her down. Her dark blood leaked slowly down her leg from a deep gash across her left flank. She rolled when she hit the ground and I dropped between her as I channeled magic into my sword.

“Master, go”, she shouted. “Just let them take me. Get yourself to safety, please.”

“I’m not leaving you”, I shouted over my shoulder.

I spun my sword in a defensive arc around myself deflecting the occasional bolt of magic until they gathered around me in a circle. I stayed on the defensive as stray shots came at me more frequently and began to get worried.

This was a bad idea, I thought to myself.

A pained cry from Cindra reached my ears and I spun to see her carapace crack as it still glowed from the impact of a magic blast. She hit the ground hard and didn’t get up. I dodged several attacks and swatted others back at the casters but felt a cold chill run down my spine when I glanced back at Cindra and didn’t see her side rising or falling. I hit my knees as a bolt of green magic struck my left arm with a glancing blow.

“Cindra”, I gasped.

My vision turned red as I looked to my left at the nearest changeling. I flicked my wrist and turned the lethal edge of my sword forward. Time slowed to a crawl and I leapt forward closing the twenty foot gap in one bound. I slashed through his neck cleanly and moved on to the next changeling which I cut in half right down the middle. I slid underneath another and yanked my sword up slicing through his left legs. Time resumed a normal pace as the three changelings exploded in a shower of blood and viscera.

“YOU’RE DEAD”, I boomed.

I charged through their ranks mercilessly cutting changelings down left and right until not a single one was left alive. Blood flowed freely from cuts and bites I had received during the fight. A heavy thud drew my rage filled eyes to my left and I turned to face the queen herself.

“You”, I snarled and pointed my glowing blade at her. “I’m gonna kill you nice and slow, bitch.”

“How dare you speak to me like that”, Chrysalis demanded. “I have millions of drones ready to die for me! You’re nothing!”

“Millions”, I scoffed. “You could call every single one of them but it’ll still be an unfair fight. For you.”

“You are insufferable”, the queen growled. “I guess it’s a good thing that mewling grub is dead.”

“You fucking parasite”, I hissed as something snapped. “I’m gonna rip your fucking eye out and ram my dick through your brain!”

The queen balked for a moment but her horn lit up and she launched green flames at me. I jumped to the side and charged forward, slicing her along her ribs. Blood began dripping almost instantly from her wound but she spun and kicked me in the face. I grabbed her hoof with my left hand and kicked her in the stomach as hard as I could. Her breath rushed out in one big heave and she dropped to her knees.

“Any last words bitch”, I hissed in her ear as I straddled her back.

I grabbed her horn and jerked her head back to expose her throat and her eyes glowed. I bared my fangs and was about to bite her fucking throat out but a weight slammed into me from behind. I smashed the changeling in the face with the hilt of my sword and stabbed the bug behind me, running my blade clean through the bug pony. A familiar voice screamed in agony, drawing me from my rage induced stupor to look over my shoulder.

“Oh fuck, no”, I gasped at the sight I saw.

Cindra’s muzzle was inches from my own, her expression scrunched up in pain as blood began to drip from the corner of her mouth. I began shaking as I looked down at my sword piercing her abdomen and a strangled cry slipped from my chest. I watched in slow motion as the only changeling I cared about fell backward in slow motion. The sword fell from my grip as I spun off of the changeling queen and caught my friend before she hit the ground.

“Cindra”, I gasped quietly as I stroked her cheek.

“I’m sorry, master”, she whispered. “I don’t know what happened.”

“Shh, don’t talk”, I urged. “You’ll be alright.”

“It’s okay. I’ll always be with you both.”

“Cindra, no”, I cried.

“Master”, she gasped. “Kiss me one last time. Please. I don’t want to die alone.”

I pulled her tight against me and let the tears flow freely as I pressed my lips to hers. I could feel her strength fading as she closed her eyes and weakly hugged me. She gave one last shuddering gasp against my lips and went limp in my arms.

“Cindra”, I whispered as I shook her lightly to no effect. “Cindra! NO!”

I pulled her limp body against me and buried my face in her neck as I sobbed uncontrollably. I felt something deep in my heart shatter as I threw my head back and let out a primal roar of pained sorrow. Tears blurred my vision until I couldn’t see anything at all. I felt power surging through me and bursting from my eyes and mouth into the sky before I forced it through my arms and hands into Cindra’s body.

“YOU WILL NOT HAVE HER!”

I closed my eyes and launched my mind into the cold dark abyss everyone fears. Ahead of me in the middle of a sweeping meadow I saw a spectral form that I was intimately familiar with curled up on the ground and raced to her side. I reached out to her and as soon as I gripped her hoof shadows began swirling around us. The closest shadow coalesced into some sort of dragon before it roared at me.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 37

I turned my spectral gaze to the roaring dragon thing and bared my fangs as I drew a spectral sword. The beast lunged at me and I leapt back, swinging my sword sideways and slicing the beast’s nostril. It reared back and roared in pain but I charged in and thrust my sword deep into its chest. The dragon’s head drooped and I jumped up, kicking my sword clear through its chest.

As the carcass disappeared into a puff of smoke I stepped over and picked up my sword. I pointed it at each of the remaining shadows but they all shrank back as if afraid. I sheathed my sword and picked up the weightless Cindra and started walking back the way I came.

“I can’t allow her to leave”, a baritone voice rumbled behind me.

“Try and stop me”, I snarled as I turned around.

I found myself staring into the skeletal humanoid face of the Grim Reaper himself. His bony hands grasped the largest scythe I had ever seen in front of a cloak so dark it seemed to draw one in. I jumped back away from him and snarled ferociously.

“Do not defy me”, he murmured as he reached for his hood.

When his hood fell away I was in utter shock at his appearance. The magic of his hood disguised his shoulder length white hair and piercing blue eyes. His full beard was neatly trimmed and as white as his hair. I growled deep in my throat and crouched down to lay Cindra to the side.

“I see you, Prince Jackson of Everfree”, he rumbled, “but yet I do not see you.”

“Save it”, I spat. “I’m taking her back with me.”

I drew my sword and crouched into a fighting stance before I continued speaking.

“Even if I have to kill you, she is going with me.”

“So be it”, tha Reaper said.

He shot forward and swung his scythe horizontally and I blocked with my own blade. He somehow reversed his motion and slammed the butt of his weapon into my ribs. I was blasted across the meadow and slid to a stop. I tightened my grip on my sword and sped toward him. As I was approaching he swiped his scythe at me launching sickles of compressed air at me. I dodged, ducked, dipped dove and dodged again as attack after attack flew toward me. The last attack I dodged just a hair too late as I took to the air.

A lucky strike on the tip of my wing brought me spiraling back down to the meadow. I tucked my wings tight against my back and aimed my sword at my deceptively powerful opponent as he slowly approached me. He stopped a safe distance away and just stared at me for a few minutes. I dropped into a deeper stance as he slung the scythe over his shoulder.

“Prince Jackson of Everfree”, he rumbled slowly. “Your time to die is yet to come. Why do you throw everything away for her?”

“I made a promise”, I hissed. “I promised to keep her safe.”

“Why can’t you just accept her death and go on”, he asked. I could hear the barest hint of pity in his words.

“I refuse to accept failure”, I shouted as I tightened my grip on my sword.

“Is that so”, he smiled sadly.

Rage flared inside me and I struck. My blade flashed as it arced toward his neck but with the barest movement he let my attack pass right by, throwing me off balance. His fist connected with my stomach and lifted me off my feet.

“Fuck”, I grunted as I landed on my side several feet away.

I leapt back to my feet and fought through the pain. Magic flowed into my blade as I slashed the air repeatedly sending wave after wave of white hot magic at the snowy warrior. To my astonishment and dismay he fluidly dodged every single wave.

Why can’t I hit this guy, I thought. He’s fuckin’ me up and I haven’t even scratched him!

I focused more magic into my blade and pointed it straight at him. A pure white beam shot out of my blade and streaked toward him. As expected her deflected the attack but I had just enough time to charge in close. I ducked under his scythe as he swung horizontally and jumped straight up, drawing my blade from his left hip to his right shoulder leaving a silver trail in its wake.

“Well now”, he grunted as he leapt back and touched the wound. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen my own blood.”

“I’ll show you more of it”, I growled and tensed up.

I dashed to the left and drove for his right side but he deflected my blade and spun away from me. I whirled around and dodged backward, narrowly avoiding his own massive blade. As soon as my feet touched the ground I launched forward with a flap of my wings and slashed down from right to left. Another bleeding wound was my reward, as well as a slash across my back.

A primal scream of pain ripped from my lungs and filled me with a deeper rage than I’ve ever felt before as my eyes fell on my severed wing lying on the ground. I spun and stabbed backwards, scoring a glancing blow across the Reaper’s leg. I turned to face him and continued the assault. Our blades flashed and rang with a frenzied pace as we both tried to press for an advantage. The longer the fight went on the angrier I got until I just lost my mind.

Our blades locked in a stalemate and neither of us could break it, so I threw my arms upward, forcing the blades to follow suit and let go. Time froze as I caught the look of shocked fear on his face before I drove my fangs into his throat and bit down hard. A warm metallic liquid flooded into my mouth as I yanked my head back and ripped flesh free.

“Fuck you”, I growled after spitting the chuck of flesh from my mouth.

I left the Reaper in the meadow choking on his own blood and hurried over to Cindra. I gently picked her up and carried her out of the meadow and through a shining light. The sound of my mother screaming my name hysterically drove daggers through my brain. I opened my eyes but everything was hazy and the sounds were muted somewhat.

“Mom”, I groaned. “Where am I?”

“Thank the heavens”, she gasped as she gently hugged me.

A battle raged around us as day and night guards fought against hissing spitting changelings. Magic bolts of every color flew all over the place but my attention was drawn to the black fire burning changelings alive mere feet away.

“Luna, he’s alive”, mom shouted. “Grab Cindra and let’s go!”

“Which one is Cindra?!”

“The only one with a golden fucking leg”, my mom shrieked before she teleported us away.

We popped directly into the medical ward at the castle amidst shouts of alarm from bystanders and my mother began yelling for doctors. The med-ponies leapt into action and swarmed around us flooding healing magic into us from every side. Somepony nudged my back and a jolt of pain rolled my eyes into my head.

I woke up strapped face down to a table that supported me from the sides somehow with a sheet suspended above me and groaned loudly. The patter of little hooves confused me and I tried to lift my head to see who was there but I was held fast. I struggled for a moment before I heard Nurse Redheart comforting me.

“What happened”, I asked.

“You were badly injured”, she replied.

“How badly”, I asked nervously as I stared at the floor.

“Maybe we should wait for the doctor”, she hedged.

Moments later Doctor Adryl trotted in and he asked how I was and all that jazz. I answered his questions as he looked me over.

“Doctor, how bad was I hurt”, I asked.

“Do you want the itemized list or the cliff notes”, he joked.

“I hate lists”, I grumbled.

“Well, the worst of your injuries were truly amazing ones”, he scoffed. “How did you survive being stabbed clean through your abdomen?”

“What”, I asked in confusion. “I didn’t get stabbed, I did the stab- WHERE’S CINDRA?!”

The med-ponies scurried from the room but the cute little nurse rushed back in with two sets of hooves right behind her. I struggled again as I heard the ponies and the nurse shouted for me to calm down.

“Master”, Cindra gasped.

“Jackson”, Shadow cried at the same time.

My two mares were by my side in an instant and I began to calm down. The doctor slowly stepped into the room and approached me. I asked if he would kindly remove the strap from the back of my head and he obliged.

I lifted my head and saw two of the most ragged looking mares I had ever seen. Shadow had bags under her puffy bloodshot eyes and her mane and tail were a disheveled mess. Her wings drooped in exhaustion as she smiled at me. Cindra wasn’t faring much better. She also had bags under her dull blue eyes. Her mane looked like somepony took wads of cobweb and stuck them to her neck.

“You guys look terrible”, I grinned at them.

“Look who’s talking”, Shadow sniffed as she nuzzled my face. “You’re the one strapped to a table givin’ everypony a nice view up Main Street.”

“Master”, Cindra whispered wide eyed as she nuzzled me as well. “Thank you.”

She gently kissed my cheek and took a few steps back with a bow. Shadow cocked her head to the side for a second before placing a short kiss on my lips. The doctor cleared his throat and edged closer.

“Prince Jackson”, Doctor Adryl began, “may we freely discuss health information?”

“Yeah”, I shrugged.

“Very well”, he said and sighed before he continued. “Your Highness, by all rights you should have been declared legally dead.”

“Say what now?”

“Your Highness, you had a gaping wound through your torso”, he reiterated. “Several of your organs were damaged so you required multiple surgeries.”

“What”, I asked stupidly.

“It was tricky, but you will make a full recovery from those wounds within six months”, he said. He looked like he wanted to say more but hesitated.

“Spit it out”, I groaned.

“Your Highness, I’ve never seen a pair of wings like yours”, he said quietly. “Your left wing was cleanly severed, but already it has begun regenerating itself! We wanted your permission to study your blood.”

“No”, I said instantly. “Can I get up now?”

“Not yet, your Highness”, he said somewhat dejectedly. “You’re still in the intensive care unit and we would like to keep you for observation for the next couple of weeks.”

“Did you say weeks”, I asked flatly.

“Just to make sure your wounds are healing well”, the doctor responded.

“Look”, I chuffed. “I live in the castle. I’m sure mom would be willing to make room for a nurse or something right next door to keep an eye on me.”

“Very well, your Highness. Preparations will be made immediately.”

He bowed stiffly before he left and Nurse Redheart turned to us with a stern face.

“Prince Jackson, I’m personally volunteering to be your round-the-clock medical supervision”, she said to me and turned to the two mares. “That means no hanky panky.”

Cindra groaned audibly gaining a scowl from the nurse. A trio of unicorns followed Doctor Adryl back into the room and I eyed them suspiciously. The good doctor noticed my expression and cleared his throat.

“Prince Jackson”, he said with a bowed head. “In order to move you without causing pain or harm there are a few spells we have to use. There will be a paralysis spell, a stasis spell and a temporal interpretation spell.”

“Wait, what was that third one and what does it do”, I asked.

“The temporal interpretation spell”, he explained, “is a spell that affects how the subject’s mind keeps track of time. Essentially it’s a memory spell and completely optional.”

“Hell no”, I said loudly.

“Oh, and Prince Jackson”, the doctor smiled. “Congratulations.”

“On what”, I asked dumbly.

“Miss Shadow’s pregnancy, of course”, he smiled as the orderlies’ horns lit up. Before the medical spells hit me I had just enough time to say one thing.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 38

I woke up back in my own bed with two warm furry bundles beside me. Cindra was snuggled against my left side snoring lightly as she smiled in her sleep. I ran my fingers through her freshly brushed mane but stopped when she shifted and snorted. On my right side I felt my fiancé sleeping peacefully with her head on my shoulder and chest. Her hoof was draped across my stomach a few inches from the mysterious stab wound.

I didn’t get stabbed, I thought as I pulled my ponies closer. So what the hell happened to me?

The sound of my door opening drew my attention to the side and I looked at the doorway without moving my head. I could just barely make out the little nurse’s outline as she stared at the three of us in the bed and shook her head.

“Only out of the hospital three days and they’re already at it”, she muttered to herself. “That colt’s going to permanently injure himself.”

“We didn’t do anything”, I murmured, causing the nurse to jump.

“Oh, you’re awake”, she gasped. “How are you feeling, Prince Jackson?”

“Just Jackson, please”, I sighed quietly. “Was I seriously asleep for three days?”

“Yes, P- I mean, Jackson”, she replied just as quietly.

“The doctor said Shadow is pregnant”, I asked and sighed when she nodded. “What the fuck?”

The bat pony snorted and jerked her head up looking around in terror but relaxed when she realized I was still beside her. She yawned cutely and stretched before she laid her head back on my chest with a happy smile. Her smile faltered when she saw the look on my face.

“What’s wrong, Liebsche”, she asked as she traced a hoof across my cheek.

“So you’re pregnant”, I asked calmly.

“Y-yes”, she stammered. “Are you mad?”

“Am I mad”, I repeated evenly. “No, I’m perfectly fine with my fiancé getting pregnant by some other stallion.”

“What are you talking about”, she gasped as her eyes welled up. “I’ve only been intimate with you!”

“Last time I checked I wasn’t compatible with ponies’ genetics”, I said heatedly. “So how else would you be pregnant?”

“Jackson, I swear to you that I have been faithful to you”, she said with a trembling voice as tears leaked down her face.

“Shadow, I can’t procreate”, I said as I sat up in the bed. “I’m a completely different species!”

“I’m telling the truth”, she choked out.

I sighed and shook my head trying to decide if I believed her when I got an idea. I sent what magic I could into my hand and held it up in front of me as it stopped glowing.

“Tell a lie”, I sighed.

“What”, she sniffed and cocked her head to the side.

“Just tell a lie”, I repeated. “It doesn’t matter what, just lie so I can see if I did this right.”

“Your mom hates cake”, she said quietly and flinched when my hand lit up.

“Good, it works”, I smiled and turned to my fiancé. “Let’s get this over with.”

“Okay”, she whispered.

“When did you find out you were pregnant”, I asked.

“During the two weeks you were in the hospital after the changeling hive”, she replied.

“How did you know you were pregnant?”

“I didn’t”, she answered quietly and my hand stayed dark. “I thought it was food poisoning because I started throwing up one morning.”

“She did come to us about nausea and vomiting”, Nurse Redheart supplied.

“Thank you”, I nodded before turning back to Shadow. “Who have you been sexually active with lately?”

“Only you”, she replied but my hand lit up. “Okay, Cindra too.”

My hand lit up as I stared at her.

“Fine, Rainbow Dash as well”, she shouted and the light faded from my hand.

“Nopony else?”

“No”, she whispered.

“What the fuck”, I muttered and nudged Cindra awake.

“Huh whazzit”, she snorted as she woke up.

“How did Shadow get pregnant”, I asked the changeling as she yawned.

“After everything we’ve done you’re asking where foals come from”, the changeling mumbled sleepily.

“This isn’t possible”, I whispered and fell back against the headboard of my bed.

I yelped in pain and jolted forward. Shadow gasped as she locked her eyes on my back. I asked what was wrong and she told me to see for myself and pointed to the mirror. I shimmied out of bed and stepped to the mirror taking a deep breath before I turned to the side. What I saw made my jaw and heart drop.

“What the fuck”, I muttered again as I stared at my reflection.

I reached behind me and touched the feathery tip of my left wing in disbelief. I unfurled my wings and stared at the mismatched sight behind me. I began cursing loudly as I paced around the room. I summoned a scrap of parchment and scribbled a note requesting my mother’s presence and sent it on its way. As an afterthought I looked out the window and grimaced at the full moon high in the sky.

“Jackson, what’s wrong”, my mother shouted as she appeared in my room.

Her breath hitched in her throat as she caught sight of my unfurled wings. A shadow of fear slid across her face as she stared at me and began to tremble slightly. The opening door announced another visitor and I turned to face a wide eyed aunt. I ducked as she launched a fireball at my head and shouted for her to chill.

“FOUL BEAST”, my aunt bellowed. “HOW ART THOU FREED?! NO MATTER! I SHALL END THY REIGN OF TERROR BEFORE IT BEGINS!”

“Princess Luna, don’t”, Cindra begged as she dove face first to the floor at my aunt’s hooves.

“STAND ASIDE”, she shouted. “IF THY LOYALTIES LIE WITH DISCORD THOU SHALT DIE AS WELL.”

“That ain’t Discord”, Shadow hissed as she jumped in front of me.

“Aunt Luna, it’s me, Jackson”, I shouted.

A light seemed to blink on in her eyes and she shook her head to clear it. She looked around the room and gasped when she saw a pair of pissed off ponies glaring at her from in front of me. I slowly stepped forward as she blinked in confusion.

“Two different wings”, my mother muttered with a distant look in her eyes still. “Just like his father.”

I walked up to my mother and lay my hand on her cheek startling her. She flinched and looked into my eyes as a single tear trickled from her eye. She sniffled once before she began to weep freely as she dropped to her knees. I knelt down and held her tightly despite my protesting injuries.

“Mom, it’s okay”, I whispered in her ear. “My wings are fine, I’m fine and you’re gonna be a grandma.”

“But what will other ponies think of y- wait what”, she gasped. “Which one is pregnant?!”

“The only pony I’m marrying”, I chuckled.

“I didn’t know vamponies could get pregnant”, mom whispered quietly.

“You knew”, Shadow asked in shocked terror.

“Yes”, mom smiled. “Shadow, we are not defined by what we are but by who we are.”

“You’re not going to kill me”, the vampony asked nervously.

“Why would I”, she smiled. “I’m proud to call you my daughter-in-law, even if you two aren’t married yet.”

I stood and began walking toward the bathroom but stopped when my fiancé asked where I was going. I informed them that my bladder was screaming at me and they laughed as I kept walking. Once I was out of sight I leaned against the wall and slid to the floor as my mind raced.

I’m going to be a father, I thought to myself. What in the hell is happening in my life?! In six months I became a golem, prince, alicorn, fiancé and soon a dad.

Quiet hoof steps broke me from my thoughts and I stared into the worried face of the most beautiful female I had ever seen. I smiled weakly but her expression didn’t change. When I made a move to stand she launched herself into my arms weeping silently. I slid back to the floor and simply held her.

“Jackson”, she whispered. “I’m sorry.”

“What is there to be sorry for”, I asked as I stroked her mane. “I’m the one that should be apologizing.”

“Why”, she sniffed.

“Because I’m a horrible person”, I whispered.

“Why do you say that?”

“I hurt everypony around me”, I replied as I felt tears well up in my eyes. “I crushed Fluttershy’s heart. I cut off Cindra’s leg. I stabbed her in a rage fueled fury. I slapped my own mother. Most importantly, though, I hurt you by thinking you cheated on me.”

“You had no idea you were capable of impregnating me”, she urged quietly. “If I was in your place I would have thought the same thing.”

“It still doesn’t make it right”, I sighed as I turned my face away from her.

“No”, she said quietly as she turned my face back to her, “but it shows me you care.”

“I love you, Shadow”, I whispered. “I love you and want to marry you. But are we ready to be parents yet?”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there”, Shadow smiled at me.

“I’m terrified”, I uttered. “What if our foal turns out to be… like me?”

“Then our foal will be very lucky”, she smiled then laughed as she saw my confusion. “Don’t give me that look. You’re a better stallion than you give yourself credit for.”

“I doubt it”, I mumbled.

“Jackson, you truly are”, she urged. “I thank my lucky star that I get to wake up beside you. You’re a compassionate soul.”

I laughed as she said the last word and hung my head.

“What’s so funny”, she asked as she cocked her head.

“You said I’m a compassionate soul”, I chuckled.

“You are”, she replied in confusion.

“Shadow, you know Discord created me”, I said and continued when she nodded. “Here’s the problem. I was created without a soul.”

“How… What… Huh?”

“I once had an… encounter with Discord once”, I explained. “He said he didn’t finish making me.”

“Was that when you clawed the ceiling”, she asked quietly.

“Yeah”, I sighed. “Anyway, when I was first created mom looked into my mind or whatever and she didn’t see anything where my soul is supposed to be. She didn’t see anything at all.”

“But that’s not possible”, she whispered. “How could you love without a soul? How could you feel happiness? Or be the honorable stallion you are today?”

“Shadow, I’m a puppet without a soul”, I said loudly as I got perturbed. “I’m just waiting for the day Discord returns and just clips my strings with no warning.”

“Until that day we have each other”, she smiled. “If Discord ever returns we’ll find a way to stop him from hurting you.”

“Just look what he managed to do already”, I mumbled.

“He brought the love of my life to me”, she urged as she kissed me.

“He brought me a sense of purpose”, Cindra said from the doorway startling us.

“He brought me a son”, my mother smiled as she edged into the bathroom.

“He brought his own downfall”, Aunt Luna grinned from behind her sister.

“Master, we all love you”, Cindra said softly as she dropped to her knees beside us.

“How could you love somepony that’s caused so much pain for you”, I whispered.

“So you cut my leg off, big deal”, she scoffed.

“Cindra, I killed you”, I shouted. “You died in my arms for fuck’s sake!”

“What”, she gasped in shock.

“When I tried to kill Chrysalis”, I explained. “I had her on the ground with my sword to her throat. She used her magic to make you jump on me and in my rage I blindly ran you through.”

“What”, she repeated quietly as tears streamed down my face.

“I held you in my arms as you were dying”, I shouted. “You asked for one last kiss and breathed your last against my lips! I fought to bring you back!”

“That would explain it”, my aunt mumbled.

“Explain what”, Shadow asked.

“Jackson took Cindra’s injuries into himself”, the dark ruler sighed before turning to address me. “You gave your own life to save hers, but that doesn’t explain how you’re alive right now.”

“Only the Grim Reaper himself could answer that”, mom said, sparking a hint of recognition.

“I killed him”, I said quietly as the memory of that encounter floated through the fog.

“WHAT”, my mom and aunt shouted in unison.

“I killed him”, I repeated calmly. “He tried to stop me from saving Cindra, attacked me and I killed him.”

“You killed the Grim Reaper”, my mother asked in disbelief.

“I had to save Cindra”, I said quietly and looked down.

“Sister, do you suppose-“

“Yes, Luna, I do”, mom gasped.

“What is it”, I asked nervously.

“By killing the previous Reaper in combat, the right of succession is yours”, my mother uttered in disbelief. “You are the new Grim Reaper, Lord of the Dead.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 39

I stood in the open doorway that lead to my balcony and stared out across the land at the rising sun. The peacefulness of the predawn castle eased my troubled mind and allowed me to think. I watched as a night guard made his rounds inside the courtyard and waved as the random bat pony bowed to me.

“What is going on”, I whispered to myself. “Lord of the Dead? Prince of Chaos? Titles I don’t want to have.”

“Master”, Cindra whispered quietly as she trotted up behind me. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, Cindra”, I lied as I rubbed my face.

“Please don’t lie to me”, Cindra smiled. “You’ve been staring at the sunrise for the past four days.”

I smiled back at her and ruffled her mane as I walked by. She giggled and leaned into the touch but almost fell as my hand left her head. She followed me into the room and hopped up on the bed but cocked her head in curiosity when I crossed the room and retrieved my sword belt from the top of my dresser.

“Where are you going”, she asked quietly.

“To look at our new castle”, I said indifferently as I made my way back to the balcony.

“Can I come”, she asked hopefully.

“You won’t be able to keep up”, I replied as I flooded my magic into my wings. “Besides, I’ll be back in a couple hours. Will you take care of Shadow until I get back?”

“Of course, master”, she replied slowly. “But what do you need me to do? She doesn’t even have a baby bump yet.”

“Wash her mane, play dress up, hell you could fuck her silly, I don’t care”, I growled. “I just need to be alone for a little bit.”

“I’d prefer if you did the fucking”, Shadow mumbled as she propped herself up in bed.

“Master’s gonna check out your new castle”, Cindra yawned as she curled up around my future wife. “He won’t let us go with him.”

“Just be safe”, Shadow begged as she walked to the edge of the bed. “Please be safe.”

“I will”, I smiled as I kissed her lips. As an afterthought I planted a kiss on Cindra’s forehead making her giggle. “You two be good while I’m gone.”

“No problem”, Cindra grinned as she pulled the vampony back over to her side.

I nodded and stepped out onto the balcony as the trailing edge of the sun rose above the horizon. With one flap of my wings I launched myself skyward and turned toward Ponyville. In no time I was passing over my sleepy little town and caught sight of my favorite Pegasus busting clouds. I drifted to a stop and watched as she raced from cloud to cloud destroying them with her powerful legs. She spotted me and waved, breaking apart one final cloud before she made a beeline for me.

“Hey Jackson”, she called as she got close. “Haven’t seen you in- WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR WING?!”

“Hey Dash”, I responded. “My left wing got cut off and this feathery one grew back in its place.”

“It grew back”, she shouted. “Whoa, so cool! So what are you up to today?”

“I’m headed over to finally see Castle Everfree”, I smiled. “Wanna come with me?”

“Hell yeah”, she shouted, surprising me.

“I thought you ponies didn’t know any curse words”, I laughed.

“Hey, I learned from you”, she smirked.

I drained the magic from my wings and we headed for Everfree Forest at a leisurely pace. We waved to Derpy as she passed by pulling a wagon that was somehow floating along behind her and dropped lower as we approached the forest. Just outside of the trees’ shadows we landed and began walking into the forest.

“Hey, I need somepony to talk to that won’t judge me”, I said quietly.

“Judge you”, she scoffed as she waved her rump in the air in front of me. “After everything we did, I’m in no position to judge anypony.”

“That was fun”, I grinned as memories of that night flooded my mind but I shook my head clear. “Anyways, it’s about Shadow and Cindra.”

“If both of ‘em are too much for you”, she grinned, “I could maybe be persuaded to help.”

“It isn’t like that”, I groaned.

“Then what is it?”

“Shadow’s pregnant”, I uttered, causing her wings to freeze and drop from the air.

“What”, she gasped.

“Apparently I can get ponies pregnant”, I sighed.

“Oh no”, she mumbled. “Oh no no no. I can’t be a mom. I’m not ready for that!

“Dash, you had me put it in your plot.”

“Oh yeah”, she sighed in relief. “Hey, speaking of that-“

“Not without Shadow”, I interrupted. “Back to what I was saying.”

“Okay, I get the deal with Shadow”, she said, “but does that mean Cindra is pregnant too?”

“I wish it was that simple”, I sighed.

“Huh?”

I stopped walking and stared at what little bit of sky I could see through the clouds. The prismatic pony stopped beside me and stared expectantly at me.

“I killed her.”

“WHAT”, she shouted as she jumped back.

“I got in a fight with Chrysalis, she jumped on me from behind and I stabbed her”, I whispered as tears began to well up in my eyes. “She died in my arms. Our kiss was the last thing she felt before she slipped away.”

“Jackson”, she whispered as she fluttered up to hug me. “I’m so sorry.”

“I brought her back”, I said quietly. “At the cost of my own life I brought her back from the dead.”

“Wait, what”, she gasped and held me at arm’s length to stare at me.

“I followed her to the spirit realm or something”, I said hollowly. “I fought the Grim Reaper to get her back.”

“What?”

“I killed the Grim Reaper to get her back, so now I’m the new Grim Reaper”, I replied.

“What?”

“I’m also the Prince of Chaos.”

“What?!”

“And a magical golem with no soul.”

“WHAT?!”

I covered my ears as she shrieked and stared at the ground. She battered me with questions, some I could answer and some I couldn’t. The trip through the forest took less time than expected, considering as soon as we rounded a bend in the path I saw a familiar rope bridge and the castle looming just ahead in a thick fog.

“Wow”, I said quietly as I beheld my new home. “Would you look at that?”

“Don’t change the subject”, Dash grunted. “How did you kill the Grim Reaper?

“With a spectral sword”, I shrugged as we walked through the portcullis and into the courtyard.

The castle was much smaller than the royal castle in Canterlot but it was still impressive. The stonework shone in the sunlight. I heard movement atop the wall and drew my sword while dropping into a fighting stance. A unicorn popped his head over the battlements and shouted down to us.

“You are trespassing on the lands of-“, the unicorn began but I cut him off.

“These are my lands”, I shouted. “Are you seriously not able to tell who I am?!”

“P-prince Jackson”, the guard stuttered. “Please forgive me!”

I waved him away but he galloped down the stairs and slid to a stop in front of me with a salute. I returned the gesture and he turned his eyes on Rainbow Dash.

“Is this Lady Shadow”, he asked but cocked his head to the side as I burst out laughing.

“No, this is Rainbow Dash”, I laughed loudly.

“F-forgive me”, he trembled.

“What’s your name”, I asked.

“Silver Lance”, he replied nervously.

“Well, Silver”, I smiled, “take a little break. I just wanted to come check out the castle.”

“Of course, your Highness”, he nodded. “May I ask when you will take up residence?”

“What’s today, Wednesday”, I asked and he nodded. “Two days before we move in.”

He bowed politely and made his way back onto the wall. I shrugged and led the way in through the wooden and steel doors. As soon as we stepped inside I was amazed by the sight before me. Crimson carpets as soft as a cloud lined the middle of the hallways and in every nook and cranny possible I spied Lavender. The crystal chandelier in the entryway shone like the sun thanks to all the candles on it.

“I can tell Aunt Luna had a hoof in this”, I sighed.

“How”, Dash asked.

“Lavender.”

We made our way up the grand stairway before us and peeked into the throne room. My eyes widened in surprise when I gazed upon the two thrones on the raised dais. They were similar, but the top of the backrest on my throne looked just like my crown.

Shit, I left that thing in Canterlot, I thought as I ran a hand through my hair. Gotta make sure to bring it with me.

We poked around the throne room and Dash wanted to see me on the throne. With a groan I flopped down on my seat of power and slouched against the arm rest. She cocked her head this way and that as she stared at me.

“Now all you’re missing is some scary ass armor and a certain hot vampony hanging all over you”, she grinned as her wings slowly unfurled.

“Your excitement is showing”, I grinned back and pointed at her wings.

“Celestia dammit”, she grumbled as she forced her wings back against her sides.

I stood and led the way out of the throne room with a rather aroused Dash following me closely. Her wings brushed mine as we walked and a chill crept through me. I had a feeling she did that on purpose and my suspicions were confirmed when I asked about the fleeting contact. I shrugged and kept going through the castle.

“I’m gonna need a map of this place”, I sighed when we finally made our way back to the front doors.

“It isn’t that bad”, Dash laughed. “We only got lost four times.”

“You enjoyed getting lost with me”, I teased.

“Yeah”, she blushed, “but it would’ve been even better if we got lost in the bedroom.”

“I told you, not without Shadow”, I sighed.

“What about Cindra”, she asked as she perked up.

“That’s between you and her”, I chuckled.

We exited the castle, waved to Silver Lance and took to the skies. The flight back to Ponyville was a short but enjoyable one filled with talking about everything and nothing but before long the conversation took a perverted turn.

“Ya know”, Dash called out to me, “if you’re worried about getting one of us pregnant again you could always just buy some condoms.”

“I was thinking of magical sterilization”, I retorted.

“I wouldn’t go that far”, Dash said as she blushed. “What if one day you want more foals?”

“Oh, I see”, I smirked as I caught her blushing. “You’re thinking you can get knocked up with my foal and collect foal support, huh?”

“I would never ask you for a single bit”, she shouted.

“You just want to have sex with me again.”

“Guilty”, she chuckled.

“I’ll let you take that up with Shadow and Cindra”, I scoffed as I shook my head but sniffed the air. “Do you smell smoke?”

We looked around and spotted a small wisp of smoke rising from the general area of Fluttershy’s house. Fear raced through me as I put on extra speed. The sound of beating wings let me know that Dash was keeping up as we streaked toward the shy pony’s cottage.

“What the hell”, I shouted as her cottage came into view.

The entire thing was ablaze and poor Fluttershy was frantically trying to use her water hose to put the flames out. She heard our approach and started flagging us down for help.

“What the hell happened”, I shouted as I slid to a stop.

“I put a rag on the stove and didn’t realize I left it on”, she sobbed. Please help! Harry’s stuck inside!”

I cursed loudly and leapt into action. I shouted for Dash to gather some clouds to put the flames out as I kicked the door in. as soon as the door opened a fireball rolled out at me. I threw my right wing around me and to my surprise the flames rolled harmlessly across my wing.

“Holy shit”, I gasped.

I ran into the burning cottage and began quickly searching for the mountain of fur named Harry. I coughed smoke out of my lungs as I shouted for the big bear and heard him upstairs for some reason. I raced up the stairs and began checking rooms for the beast. When I reached my old room I spotted him huddling in the corner.

“Harry”, I shouted as I stepped into the room. “Harry, its Jackson! Come on!”

The lumbering fuzz face crawled across the floor to avoid the smoke that was drifting through the air and took the hand I held out to him. I told him to follow me and we fumbled our way down the stairs and through the burning living room. About halfway across the floor I heard a crack and looked up just in time to see a burning support beam fall from the ceiling.

“Shit”, I gasped.

I braced for impact but a furry arm struck me, knocking me to the side and sending me rolling toward the door. I jumped to my feet and turned to check on Harry but my stomach turned at the sight that greeted me.

“Harry”, I whispered sadly.

I dropped to my knees in shock. The beam that would have killed me had pierced the bear’s skull from the top and as the dead bear lay on the floor his blood and brain matter dripped from the gaping wound. I stared in shock until my stomach emptied its contents onto the floor.

“Jackson”, several voices shouted frantically from outside.

I stumbled to my feet and began making my way toward the front door when a hissing noise caught my attention. I turned to the left and spotted blue flames shooting from the stove. A feeling of dread washed over me as I turned to a window that had shattered from the heat.

“Everypony get back”, I shouted.

A split second later I heard a massive explosion and turned back just in time to see a blue fireball rolling through the air at me.

“Fuck me”, I shouted and wrapped my right wing around myself.

Time slowed down as I felt the pressure and heat of the fireball slam into me. The sensation of flying briefly registered in my brain before I slammed through a wall and shot out the other side. I slid to a stop and tried to catch my breath.

“Jackson”, Fluttershy cried, “where’s Harry?”

I tried to speak but could only cough up blood. I knew I had damaged something inside but I didn’t know what. I hung my head sadly and grimaced as the distraught mare fell to my chest sobbing uncontrollably. My other friends gathered around Fluttershy and held her as she wept. The Pegasus ponies managed to put the flames out shortly afterward but the damage was done. Fluttershy’s cottage was a complete loss. Eventually they managed to pull the poor girl aside and I sat up, completely astounded by the devastation.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 40

I stared at the smoking husk of Fluttershy’s home and felt like garbage. I felt worse than garbage. Over and over in my mind I heard Fluttershy’s agonized cries of pain when they discovered Harry’s charred remains. She had clung to Dash as if her life depended on it. I could only stand numbly by as the brokenhearted mare sobbed her heart out.

Random embers still smoldered despite the localized rainstorm. I thought back to those few hellish minutes and realized that rainstorms weren’t enough. I pointed my finger at an ember as a small jet of water soaked it down. I turned and looked around at the gathered ponies. There were several unicorns among the crowd.

“Excuse me, sir”, I called to the closest unicorn as I strode toward him purposefully.

“Yes, your highness”, he bowed.

“You’re a unicorn”, I stated. “Do you know a spell to conjure water?”

“No, your Highness”, he uttered in shame.

“Does anypony here know a spell to conjure water”, I called loudly.

“I do, your Highness”, a tan unicorn with a bucket Cutie Mark answered but began shaking slightly as I stood in front of him.

“You can conjure water”, I asked with a deadly calm, “yet you did nothing to help the kindest pony in Equestria?”

“I-it never occurred to me, y-your Highness”, he stammered in fear. His pupils shrank as I unfurled my wings and bared my fangs.

I turned and stalked away but strode back up to the unicorn. I drew back to slap him but stopped myself. I took a few deep breaths and called for parchment and a quill. When I received the items I scribbled out a note to mom asking her to pop by as soon as possible. I sent it on its way and grabbed a handful of ear as the pony unicorn tried to sneak off.

“Let go”, he begged but behaved exactly as Cindra had when I squeezed his ear.

“Stay here”, I growled and let him go. I took a few steps away and waited for a response from my mother.

Before long she appeared in front of me and I couldn’t help but laugh. She asked what I was laughing at and I swiped cake frosting from her muzzle. I gave her a hug and asked to speak to her in private. She nodded and followed me to town hall.

“What happened to Fluttershy’s cottage”, she asked. “More importantly, what happened to you?!”

“She burned it down cooking and I got a bit crispy going in after Harry”, I replied with a sad smile that quickly faded. “She lost Harry.”

“That adorable bear”, she gasped with teary eyes. “I was so fond of that sweetheart.”

“I liked the fuzz face, too”, I sighed. “That’s kinda why I asked for you. Sorry about interrupting your lunch.”

“It’s fine, dear”, she smiled.

“Mom, whose jurisdiction is Ponyville under”, I asked.

“Originally it was under Everfree jurisdiction”, she said slowly. “Now that there is royal blood on the throne I would assume that it was again under Everfree jurisdiction and not Canterlot jurisdiction.”

“Good”, I said heatedly as I stormed back out of town hall to find the mayor. As soon as I tracked her down I asked her to call a town meeting as soon as she could. I should have been more specific because an hour later I stood on a stage facing the entire town with fresh blood still trickling from cuts and scrapes. I approached the microphone and the town went silent.

“Good afternoon, citizens”, I began calmly. “I’m sure all of you know me, but if not then allow me to introduce myself. “I am Prince Jackson of Everfree Forest. Just a few hours ago a dear friend of mine and an Element of Harmony lost her home and a gentle giant that was a friend of hers in an accidental fire.”

Gasps echoed around the crowd and I pulled the microphone from the stand. I began to pace around the stage to look everypony in the eye.

“This fire wasn’t easy to extinguish with rainclouds”, I sighed. “I ask for volunteers to learn the necessary magic to fight house fires. Keep in mind that should you volunteer, you may be called upon day or night to fight fires.”

“I volunteer”, the tan unicorn from earlier shouted as he stepped forward.

“Oh, no you don’t”, I said. “You’re helping me teach.”

One by one more unicorns volunteered. Before long almost every unicorn in attendance had stepped forward to volunteer. I nodded and asked Twilight to make a list of every volunteer.

“I’ll do it”, she sighed tiredly. “Why me though?”

“Because you love lists”, I replied with my best attempt at a smile.

I turned and walked off the stage, grunting lightly as I stepped down the steps. I rolled my shoulders and felt and caught a familiar scent half a second before a pair of hooves wrapped around my neck and I felt a light nip on my shoulder.

“Hello, dearie”, I sighed tiredly. “Would you mind waiting until I get healed up?”

“I don’t mind at all”, she smiled as she dropped to her hooves beside me. “So what got you this time?”

“Exploding stove”, I grunted.

“Master, there you are”, Cindra sighed in relief as she flittered over to me and landed by my free hand which I rested on her head. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are looking for you. They’re waiting at the library.”

“To the library”, I said as I smiled at my fiancé and stroked her cheek.

We made our way to the library taking our sweet time. This was mostly due to a limp I developed, but that’s beside the point. I pushed the door open and ushered the mares in before myself. As soon as I crossed the threshold the lecturing began. The usual threats were there but a new threat was issued. She threatened to pull a page from my book.

I stood still and let her fuss at me for a while as she healed me. After that was done my mother levitated a scroll to me. I grabbed it out of the air and opened it.

Prince Jackson,

I hope this letter finds you well. I must first begin by offering my sincerest apologies. I took a sample of your blood from the bandages used by the doctors and did a few tests on the samples. I have a few discoveries I must discuss with you at your earliest convenience. I await your arrival at the academy.

Lightning Hoof

“I’m gonna kill him”, I growled. “I said no samples.”

Shadow took the letter and read it herself, gasping aloud. I laid a hand on both of my mares’ backs and poofed the three of us to the gates of the academy. I led the way into the academy and nodded to the bowing secretary. I asked for Lightning Hoof and she gave us directions.

We navigated the hallway, ducking the occasional note that flitted from office to office. I knocked on the door this time and waited for an answer before I poked my head inside. When I made sure it was safe I motioned the two to follow me in. We stood in front of the aged unicorn and he glanced up from his paperwork.

“Ah, Prince Jackson”, his thin voice whispered. “So glad you could make it!”

“I told the doctors no blood samples”, I said evenly.

“I am not a doctor”, he chuckled as he stood from his chair.

He made his way to a filing cabinet and searched for the file he needed. His magic lifted it from the cabinet and he brought it to the table. He turned his gaze to my two companions and flicked them to me.

“I’m just gonna tell them everything you say”, I scoffed.

“Very well”, he said with a bow. “I found out some interesting things about your blood.”

“Such as?”

“Unless I’m mistaken your fiancé is pregnant”, he asked, smiling when I nodded. “Would you like to know why?”

“Please do tell me”, I replied.

“As you may know”, he began, “your blood is essentially liquid magic. This is quite an interesting thing by itself, but what’s more interesting is what that magic is doing to your body.”

“Shadow, Cindra and I shared a look before asking what he meant. He smiled again and said not to worry.

“If magic is changing my body I’m damn sight gonna worry”, I said heatedly. “What changes are we talking about?”

“For one, your cells regenerate at an astronomical rate”, he said excitedly. “For another, your cells have a structure I’ve never seen before. Their shape can be manipulated almost instantly by magic.”

“So you’re saying I have super healing and I can turn my body into anything”, I asked in disbelief.

“Well yes, actually.”

“Wow”, I muttered.

“As for procreation”, he grinned, “your reproductive system is very unique. I consulted with Doctor Adryl and your genetic code adapted to and fertilized almost every single species of egg we injected it into.”

“Almost every species”, I asked. “Which species didn’t take?”

In response he turned his gaze to Cindra. She blinked a few times before she realized what he meant. She asked if he was sure and when he nodded the cute little bug pony started cheering about no maternity leave for her or missed work.

“Prince Jackson”, the unicorn whispered, “are you intimate with both of them?”

“That’s for me to know and you to fantasize about”, I grinned.

We discussed my blood for a few more minutes before we took our leave. We headed out the same way we came in and soon found ourselves outside the gates of the academy. I sniffed the air and licked my lips.

“Let’s get some grub”, I grinned and led the way to the nearest restaurant.

We entered the squeaky clean establishment and took a booth near the back of the restaurant. The waitress rushed up to us and bowed her head before taking our orders. The cute mare seemed a little put off when I asked for a steak but overlooked it as I ordered fried potato slices and mead.

“Hey Cindra, are you familiar with the Everfree”, I asked after our drinks arrived.

“Castle no, forest yes”, she replied as she sipped her own mug of mead. “You’re drinking water Shadow?”

The pregnant pony looked at her stomach then back at Cindra.

“Oh, right”, Cindra chuckled. “I’m sorry, I kinda forgot because you aren’t showing yet.”

“Cindra, focus”, I said as I snapped my fingers.

“Right, Everfree”, she said. “What do you want to know?”

“Do you know what foalflower looks like?”

“Ooh, I sure do”, she grinned. “Want me to go get some after we’re done eating?”

“Just lead me to it”, I said. “You’re not going in there alone.”

Our food arrived and the three of us dug right in. the steak was tender but kind of bland. The potato slices were just the right crispiness and saltiness. I spotted what looked like rough cut fries on Cindra’s plate and I snagged one. Before she could protest I popped it into my mouth and chewed it up. There was a sweetness that I couldn’t place as well as an earthy undertone. I swallowed the morsel and licked my lips.

“Uh, master”, Cindra began.

“Hey, I’m trying to help you keep that girlish figure”, I smiled as I leaned closer to speak quietly.

“Jackson, you just ate hay”, Shadow said incredulously.

“Tastes pretty good”, I admitted as I snagged another.

“There he is”, a familiar voice said from the front of the restaurant.

I hung my head and groaned as I turned to the voice. Standing just inside the front doors I saw two guards flanking Shining Armor.

“Prince Jackson”, Shining called as he approached, causing every head to turn in my direction. “Princess Celestia requests your presence in the throne room. Now.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 41

After lunch we hurried to the palace. We speculated about why I was needed in the throne room but I honestly didn’t care. I just wanted to get everything from the palace and get it moved to our new home. As we walked up the steps to the palace we were flanked by two guards on each side which made me nervous.

“What’s up guys”, I asked but got no response.

The guards silently led us to the throne room and stayed outside the door. We walked up the carpet in the middle of the oddly empty throne room and stopped in front of the dais. My mother glanced around with wild eyes before her magic closed all of the doors to the throne room.

“Who are you”, she hissed as she advanced on Cindra.

“C-cindra”, the changeling stammered as she hunched down in fright.

“WHO ARE YOU”, my mother bellowed.

“Mom, what the hell is going on”, I shouted.

“She is not who she says she is”, my mother snarled and pointed at my assistant.

“What are you talking about”, I asked incredulously. “This is the same changeling that’s been around since I was staying with Fluttershy!”

“Yes, but there’s something she hasn’t told you”, she spat as she stared at the changeling. “Isn’t that right Cindra? Or should I say Princess Cindra?”

“Princess”, Shadow and I shouted in shock.

“It’s true”, she whispered. “I am the princess of the changelings.”

Isn’t this a twist, Discord chuckled in the back of my mind.

“Not now”, I whispered.

“What was that”, mom asked.

“Nothing”, I said as I shook my head before turning to Cindra. “Princess, huh?”

“Yes”, she replied as her ears drooped.

“Cool”, I said as I started to walk toward the doorway. “Let’s get our shit packed as soon as possible.”

The two mares followed me out the door but almost ran into me as I stopped in the hallway. I poked my head back in the door, told mom I loved her and pulled my head back out the door.

“Oh, what’s going to happen to him now”, I heard her sigh.

I snickered as we resumed our trek to my former chambers and the two mares fell into step beside me. We quickly made it to the room and within fifteen minutes everything was packed up just waiting to go.

“How are we gonna carry all of this”, Cindra asked with wide eyes.

I simply smiled, focused on the foyer of Castle Everfree and sent the bags on their way. My quick thinking was rewarded with a hug from Cindra and a kiss from Shadow as we turned to the open door. I stopped in my tracks when I saw my mother standing in the doorway.

“Son, what are you doing”, she asked. “Keeping Cindra around is just inviting war with the changeling nation.”

“I stay of my own free will”, Cindra replied.

“That doesn’t matter”, mom said in a near shout. “You are a princess of another nation! You must return to your kind!”

“Her kind”, I asked pointedly. “She is an adult that can make her own decisions. Besides, what army can stand up to the Lord of the Dead?”

“Have you learned to use the Reaper’s Touch”, she hissed.

“No.”

“Have you summoned the Deathscythe?”

“No.”

“Have you phase walked yet?”

“No.”

“Then what good will it do to be the Lord of the Dead with none of the abilities?!”

“Mom, I got this”, I shouted. “I may not have Death powers but I am the Prince of Chaos! I can do whatever I imagine!”

She groaned loudly, rolled her eyes and stormed from the room. I shrugged at the two girls and we headed for the door. A silver glint under the dresser caught my attention so I went to the dresser and got on my hands and knees to reach underneath. My fingers touched metal and I pulled my hand back.

“I never noticed it but you’re right”, Shadow whispered to Cindra. “He really does have some amazing flanks.”

“Stop staring at my ass”, I laughed as I eyed the triangular pendant.

I stuffed it into a pocket and the three of us stepped out into the hallway. I noticed a group of fancy looking ponies making their way toward us and I whispered for the two mares to follow my lead. We continued walking toward the ponies until we reached an open window.

“Now”, I shouted and leapt out the window.

The two mares followed me out into the sky as the ponies rushed to the window looking down. I laughed hard at the looks on their faces and waved before we headed for our new home. The flight was wonderful and it made my heart soar to hear all three of our wings beating the air as we flew. Just before nightfall we reached the castle and had to dodge bolts of magic on the way down.

“Silver Lance”, I shouted as I hit the ground and rolled.

“Yes your Highness”, he called as he galloped from the other side of the courtyard.

“Didn’t I tell you we were returning?!”

“In two days, your Highness”, he nervously replied.

“Oh. Well, carry on”, I said awkwardly.

He bowed his head and went about his business. I motioned for the mares to follow me inside and they complied. We went inside and I led the way to the royal bedchambers ignoring the architecture and decorations as we passed them. At long last I shoved the doors to our private chambers open and strolled right in.

The antechamber was adorned with plush couches and cushioned chairs. In the corner was a door that led to a handmaiden’s quarters. In the center of the floor a polished oak coffee table was situated between the sitting furniture perfectly spaced. A pull rope of some sort hung beside the other doorway that led to the actual bedchamber.

“Do I have to sleep in there”, Cindra moaned as she stared at the small door.

“No”, I replied with a shrug. “I mean, if you want to miss out on mind numbingly good sex then be my guest.”

“I prefer our current arrangement”, Cindra grinned. “It’s so much warmer!”

I laughed and led the way into the bedchamber. Impressed gasps slipped from the two females. On a raised platform in the middle of the room was a massive canopy bed with black and gold velvet bedclothes that looked like they cost a fortune. On the left wall was a door that led to a bathroom and there were two doors on the right wall. I inspected the doors and found they hid two huge closets.

“Hey, what does this do”, Cindra’s voice floated from the bathroom.

Seconds later we heard the sounds of running water mixed with sputters and shrieks. We turned our attention to the bathroom door and saw Cindra emerge, her mane plastered to the back of her neck.

“Don’t pull the middle chain”, she coughed.

I burst into laughter and made my way into the bathroom. I noticed water all over the floor and stepped up to the toilet. I stood to the side and pulled the middle chain hanging from a tank on the wall. A stream of water rushed from the toilet and landed a few feet away on the floor.

“It’s a butt washer”, I laughed.

“Lovely”, Cindra remarked dryly.

“Hey Cindra, do you feel like showing me where the foalflower is at”, I asked.

“I’ll get it, master”, she smiled. “You two take a nice hot bath and I’ll join you when I get back.”

“If you’re not back in an hour I’m coming after you”, I warned. “Seriously, I don’t want you getting lost or hurt.”

She assured me that she would be fine and buzzed out through an open window. Shouts and magical explosions reached my ears but Cindra zipped back in the window before I could make it to the window.

“Maybe I better walk”, she chuckled nervously.

“Perhaps that would be best”, I remarked with a cocked eyebrow.

She trotted out the door swishing her tail to give a good parting view. I turned around and realized that Shadow had been watching her leave too. We went back into the bathroom and Shadow helped me strip my smoky dirty clothes off before running a nice hot bath.

“I gotta say she does have nice haunches”, Shadow smiled.

“Eeyup”, I agreed.

“Which one of us has the better plot”, she suddenly asked.

“Huh?”

“Whose ass looks better”, she reiterated.

“Oh”, I mumbled and cleared my throat. “Cindra’s hips are narrower than yours, but yours is more comfy to snuggle against. Honestly, I can’t decide who has the better ass.”

“So Cindra’s looks better”, she asked with an unreadable expression.

“I didn’t say that”, I replied cautiously. “Which one looks better really depends on the beholder.”

“So you like both the same.”

“No”, I replied. “I like your ass better because of how soft yet firm it is. Also because you’re Mein Liebsche.”

“I love you”, she sighed quietly as she hugged me.

“I love you too”, I replied as I turned her head up and kissed her.

“I have a feeling Cindra is going to want to break in the bed tonight”, Shadow smiled.

“Yeah, Dash wanted to break it in today”, I laughed.

“Is that so”, she asked evenly.

“Yeah, but I told her no”, I answered. “I’m not going there without you.”

“That means a lot to me, Jackson”, she smiled.

We shared a tender little kiss before we climbed into the massive tub sunk into the floor. I was kind of worried it would be too deep since the water was up to my collar bones when sitting flat on the bottom, but my fears were abated when I noticed Shadow floating just beneath the surface of the water. I smiled and flicked water at her only to find soft lips pressed to mine lovingly.

“Finally we can be ourselves”, she whispered as she laid her head on my chest.

We soaked in the steaming water for a long time just letting the heat work into muscles I didn’t even know were sore. The sound of knocking on the door drew my attention and I called for the pony to come in. I waved to Silver Lance as he trotted in with his eyes averted.

“Your Highness, you have a visitor”, he saluted.

“Who is it”, I asked as I began climbing from the tub.

“It’s a zebra”, he replied and blushed. “She said her name was Zecora and she was here to stop horrors or something like that.”

I dried off and summoned a shirt and trousers from my belongings which had already been brought up. As I pulled the clothes on I asked about Cindra.

“I haven’t seen her for almost two hours, your Highness”, he replied.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 43

The next two days were a blur of activity as we made preparations for the arrival of my personal assistant’s mother. I had a feeling that after our last encounter she would be arriving with a rather large force. In order to prepare for this possibility Shadow sent word out to the surrounding areas requesting volunteers. Some were more successful than others but to my surprise our ranks had swelled from thirteen to one hundred and thirty eight. I was impressed, but it still wasn’t enough.

I sent a letter to my mother explaining the situation and within hours I got the reinforcements I had asked for in that very same letter. Within hours a mixed unit of unicorns and pegasi numbering two hundred came soaring into our midst. I approached the lead unicorn of the unit and shook his hoof. His shocking blue hair stuck out from under his helmet and I cocked an eyebrow.

“Shining, you do have a pair”, I grinned at him.

“A pair of what”, he asked as he tilted his head.

“Nothing”, I sighed and waved it off. “I appreciate your troops getting here so fast.”

“Would you mind telling me what the situation is, your Highness”, he asked.

“Okay, here’s the deal. I have a Life Claim on the changeling Cindra. I had an… encounter… with the Queen of the changelings. I found out later on that Cindra is in fact Princess Cindra of the changelings. Chrysalis is going to be here at noon tomorrow. You guys are here as a show of force, since that’s something she respects. I don’t anticipate any fighting, but I don’t want to be unprepared. If we show any aggression we’re screwed. Just find somewhere to put your troops and just… I don’t know, get prepared?”

“Yes, your Highness”, he bowed.

He trotted off to relay my orders and I couldn’t help but be impressed with his efficiency. I just hoped his battle skills were up to snuff. I made my way to the front doors of the castle and looked around me at the busy little ponies sharpening weapons and bolstering defenses lost in my thoughts. A pair of hooves wrapping around my chest from behind brought me back to the real world.

“Don’t go too deep down the rabbit hole”, my fiancé grinned at me. “Wouldn’t want to get lost this close to our wedding, now would we?”

“I only need to worry about getting lost in your eyes”, I smiled back as I turned to her.

How is it possible to love somepony this deeply, I thought to myself as I stared into Shadow’s loving eyes. How did I fall this quickly?

“What is it”, Shadow asked as her smiled faltered slightly.

“I was just wondering what I did to deserve your love”, I replied and leaned in to kiss her.

“I often wonder the same thing”, she smiled warmly.

“I love you more than I can say”, I said with a smile. “I haven’t been alive for long, but I haven’t felt this way about anypony. It’s kinda scary.”

She hugged me tightly before she jerked her head to the side and stared over my shoulder. I turned and followed her line of sight, a jolt zipping through me. I noticed a tiny speck on the horizon just above the trees.

“Your Highness, a changeling scout has been spotted”, one of the pegasi called as he landed near me.

“It looks like we may be receiving our company a bit early”, Shadow said quietly as she turned her eyes to the setting sun. “I don’t like this, love.”

“Me neither”, I admitted. “Shining, Silver, on me!”

The two guards stood at attention in front of me in less than five seconds. I motioned my head to the side and they followed me away from the Pegasus.

“Okay, we may be moving the meeting up unexpectedly”, I said quietly. “I want all of your guards on cautious alert. Show no aggression, but show no weakness. Stand tall, stand your ground, but don’t antagonize them. Understood?”

“You essentially just repeated yourself, your Highness”, Silver Lance said with a cocked head.

“Ask Cindra about this”, I said darkly as I held my right hand in front of his face. “But at least I know you were paying attention.”

Shining cocked an eyebrow at me but I shook my head. The two went off to relay my newest orders and I turned my attention back to Shadow. I noticed the worry on her face and smiled reassuringly. She let out a teary grimace before burying her face in my neck.

“What’s wrong”, I whispered as I stroked her mane.

“I’m worried for you”, she murmured.

“This is a political conference, not a battle”, I laughed.

“What if something goes wrong”, she whimpered. “What if Chrysalis decides to attack and I can’t get to you in time and… and… you…”

I held her tightly against me as she cried softly. My heart wrenched when she voiced her fears of losing me amidst heaving breaths and bouts of tears. She tried to argue with me when I told her she would be teleported to Canterlot at the first sign of danger but accepted my decision when I rubbed her belly. She turned her teary eyes to me and nodded before kissing me yet again.

“Your Highness, there is a trio of changelings approaching”, Silver called as he trotted up.

“I’ll meet them outside the gates”, I said as I disentangled myself from Shadow. “Send me two pegasi.”

He nodded and darted off to fulfill my request. While I waited I adjusted my sword belt, tightening it around my waist. In no time flat I was winging my way over the wall flanked by two pegasi. We settled down about fifty yards from the gate and waited for the trio of changelings.

“Forgive me, your Highness”, the pony on my right said, “but is it wise for you to meet them personally?”

“Yes”, I grinned at him and laughed at the confusion on his face. “See, changelings respect strength, so what could be more badass than a Prince that isn’t scared of a fight? Besides, they wouldn’t ambush me out here because they would never make it out of here alive. If they did, it would bring the wrath of Equestria down on their heads.”

“Good thinking”, the other guard said with a nod.

The changelings came into view as they rounded the last bend and began to cross the rope bridge. I stepped forward as the three armored bug ponies stopped about ten feet away. I turned my eyes to the middle changeling and couldn’t help but wonder how easily her armor would come off.

Where the fuck did that come from?

“Queen Chrysalis”, I greeted evenly as I bowed my head slightly. “Kinda early, don’t you think?”

“I’m just anxious to see my daughter”, she replied as she narrowed her eyes slightly. “Speaking of which, wherever is she?”

“Most likely enjoying one of our massive tubs”, I laughed.

“I beg your pardon”, she said as she jerked her head back.

“Cindra-“

“PRINCESS Cindra”, she hissed.

“I’m sorry, Princess Cindra loves water”, I explained. “She hated it at first, but she grew to love the water.”

“Fascinating”, she replied flatly. “This little rendezvous is a formality. I wish to remind you of our arrival at noon tomorrow.”

“You’ve already arrived”, I grinned, but held up my hands when she began to get flustered. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist. How many of you may I expect?”

“Hmm, why in Equestria would I tell you that”, she asked mockingly.

“Because a certain prince holds a Life Claim over a certain princess”, I grinned wickedly. “Anypony that violates or interferes with a Life Claim forfeits their own life, don’t they? And a war between nations is a nasty business indeed. Also, I need to know how many guests to prepare for since it’s good hosting. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I would”, she said cautiously after studying me for a moment.

“I ask again, how many?”

“Six changelings including myself”, she said coolly.

“Thank you for the information, your Majesty”, I bowed. “I’ll prepare accordingly and look forward to the meeting tomorrow. Be safe.”

“And you as well, Prince Jackson”, she almost purred.

Oh no, that ain’t ominous at all, I thought to myself as the trio of changelings began walking away.

I motioned to the guards and we took wing back to the castle. When we landed I called the two “S Class” ponies as I took to calling them in my mind. When they got close I told them to double the guard in the castle and keep at least four pegasi on patrol at all times until I directly said otherwise. They bowed and scampered off like good little minions and I pondered the possibility of hiring Shining Armor temporarily.

I dismissed the thought and headed inside. The throne room doors were shut tight and guards were posted at regular intervals throughout the halls. I nodded at the two guards standing at attention outside my chambers as I passed. The sound of light splashing made me roll my eyes as I made my way to the bathroom doorway.

“Having fun”, I asked as I leaned against the doorframe.

“Hello, master”, Cindra blushed as she shook soapy water from her mane. “I was taking a nice hot bath but I kinda got carried away.”

“That’s adorable”, I laughed but sobered quickly. “I just had a bit of a parlay with your mother.”

“Oh”, she whispered and lowered her eyes as water dripped from her ears. “How did it go?”

“Veiled threats were issued, points were made, I confused her, the usual”, I shrugged nonchalantly as I pushed myself from the door and moseyed into the bathroom.

“Is she making a mess again”, Shadow called as she trotted in from the antechamber.

“Eeyup”, I called back. “Water everywhere.”

The vampony trotted in and giggled when she saw the cuddly bug pony in the tub. She walked over and nuzzled against me before she hopped into the tub herself. She sighed happily as she sank into the steaming water.

“Oh, master”, Cindra cooed suggestively as she slipped from the tub and propped her hooves up on my chest.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 44

I sat on my throne and stared at the clock as it crept toward noon. A yawn slipped from me and I scratched an itch underneath my crown. The guards around the castle gave off a sense of nervous readiness as they maintained a state of suspicious alertness. My gaze slipped up to the rafters and I allowed myself to daydream about the future for a moment. A light touch of a hoof on my arm brought me back to reality.

“Are you okay”, Shadow asked quietly

“Yeah, I was thinking about our future”, I smiled.

“Our future”, Shadow repeated. “Our future. I like the sound of that.”

We shared a tender kiss and parted just moments before a messenger entered to inform us that the changeling procession was here. I asked the guards to show them in. A couple minutes later I watched as Queen Chrysalis stepped holey hooves into the throne room followed by five changelings of various sizes with different colors of armor.

“Welcome to Castle Everfree, Queen Chrysalis”, I said with a small nod. “I apologize but I have to ask that your changelings retain their natural forms. Just to avoid confusion.”

“Of course, Prince Jackson”, she replied stiffly. “Your castle is quite impressive considering its age.”

“They don’t build them like they used to”, I smiled.

“Prince Jackson, may we dispense of this idle banter”, she asked testily.

“Guards, leave us”, I ordered after several seconds of silence.

The guards in my employ shared nervous glances before they turned and left the room. I turned my gaze to the changeling queen expectantly.

“Leave us”, she said coldly.

The changelings did as commanded, glancing back as they left the room. I turned to Shadow and asked her to retrieve Cindra but take her time. She laid a hoof on my arm before climbing from her throne and walking from the room with her head held high. After her swishing tail vanished from sight I focused on Chrysalis again.

“So how have you been”, I asked quietly.

“Still recovering from that little cut you gave me.”

“I really do apologize”, I sighed and rubbed my eyes. “I was only defending myself.”

“Speaking of defending oneself”, Chrysalis said with a small smile, “I couldn’t help but notice all of the guards.”

“Don’t you respect a show of strength”, I grinned.

“As if you needed to”, she scoffed. “No, not after our last… meeting.”

“Queen Chrysalis, we don’t have to be enemies”, I sighed. “Why did you attack me last time?”

“You stole my daughter from me”, she hissed.

“I did nothing of the sort”, I retorted. “I saved her life and enacted my Life Claim to save her life a second time.”

“What”, she asked as she jolted back. “You saved her life?”

“I did.”

“Why”, she almost snarled. “What are you playing at, creature? What do you hope to gain?”

“I don’t have anything to gain”, I said calmly. “It was the right thing to do.”

“The right thing”, she scoffed.

“Yes”, I replied. “I was responsible for her first injury so I did what I had to in order to save her.”

“That explains the golden appendage”, she said with narrowed eyes. “”Tell me, what made you attack a foreign dignitary?”

“I did it to protect one of the Elements of Harmony”, I frowned. “I knew nothing of the nature of changelings and in my ignorance I injured your wonderful daughter. I tried to use my magic to reattach her leg but I couldn’t do it.”

“Yet you fashioned a new leg entirely out of magic”, she interrupted with disdain dripping from her voice.

“Yes”, I admitted. “I don’t understand what went wrong, but I saved her life nonetheless.”

“What of the second time”, she asked with just the barest hint of genuine curiosity.

“A misunderstanding between myself, my mother and Princess Cindra”, I grimaced. “I used my body to shield the princess from fire, being injured in the process. I enacted the Life Claim and she declared she would serve me forever.”

“She did WHAT?!”

At that moment the particular princess in question happened to enter the throne room alongside my fiancé. The gorgeous vampony trotted up and sat back on her throne. Cindra came up the dais and stood to my right as her mother stared at her silently.

“Hello, mother”, she said flatly.

“A servant, Cindra”, Chrysalis asked coldly. “Is this what you think of your title? Do you think yourself beneath this creature?!”

“At first I was a mere servant”, Cindra said forcefully. “We quickly developed a relationship that is actually quite difficult to explain.”

“You would throw your inheritance away to serve him?! I will not allow my daughter to be some two bit servant whore!”

“She is not a whore”, Shadow exclaimed as she thumped her hoof on her throne. “She is loved and cared for as family.”

“Oh, I could smell the ‘loving’ a mile away”, she muttered. “So you seduced my daughter in order to enthrall her?!”

“I seduced him, mother”, the princess said quietly.

Chrysalis seemed lost in thought for a few moments before she began muttering to herself. I began to get a bad feeling when her gaze flicked between me and Cindra.

“Prince Jackson of Everfree Forest”, she began shrewdly, “You have defiled the princess of the changelings. Tradition dictates a joining of houses.”

“No offense, Cindra”, I said to her before turning to Chrysalis. “What if I refuse? I am already engaged, after all.”

“According to ancient law, princes were allowed multiple wives. If you refused it would be seen as an affront to our princess and our nation”, she said with narrowed eyes. “Besides, with my resources you could begin turning a profit from this little forest.”

I turned to Shadow and saw something unreadable in her face. I turned back forward and closed my eyes for a moment to collect my thoughts.

“Could I have a week to discuss things and get back to you”, I asked as I rubbed my eyes.

“No”, she said coldly. “This is a one-time offer. I don’t know about you, but I would hate to be responsible for starting a war.”

“Then allow us fifteen minutes”, I begged.

“Oh, very well”, she sighed as she rolled her eyes and stalked out.

“What do I do”, I asked quietly. “Either choice is a life altering event. One affects my life; the other affects all of Equestria.”

“Being a ruler means making hard decisions”, Shadow said quietly.

“I don’t want you to be forced into marrying me”, Cindra sighed. “If you did marry me, I would want it to be because you truly loved me.”

“I understand that, but what choice do I have”, I groaned. “It isn’t ideal, but it would prevent a huge war. I’m willing to do this for my ponies because it’s in their best interests.”

“Maybe we could even learn to love each other”, the changeling smiled unevenly.

“Shadow and I both love you already”, I replied. “I think it would be best to go through with this. I’ve been roped into this arrangement, but it really isn’t that bad.”

“I agree with Jackson”, Shadow uttered. “For the sake of millions of ponies, I think he should accept the proposition.”

“I’ll go get her”, Cindra said quietly and fluttered away.

I rubbed my face roughly and slouched down in my throne. A few seconds later I heard the two changelings approaching and sat up in my throne. I could almost feel the smugness rolling off of the queen as she stood before me.

“Queen Chrysalis, after consideration I accept your proposal in the interest of peace”, I said evenly.

“That is pleasant news”, she almost purred. “I look forward to a bright future for our alliance. Do take care of my dear daughter.”

She turned and left the castle rendering us completely speechless. I turned to the two mares in turn looking for the words to say. I opened my mouth but closed it silently. I had no idea what to say.

“This doesn’t change things much”, Cindra smiled.

“No, not really”, I agreed quietly. “It actually doesn’t change anything except how many wives I will have.”

“So… how are the wedding arrangements going to go”, Cindra asked slowly.

“We could maybe have a double wedding”, I suggested.

“No”, Cindra replied as she shook her head. “I want Shadow to have her own wedding day. She was engaged to you first.”

“Are you sure”, I asked as I ran my hand over her ear.

“Yes, master”, she replied.

“I’m not your master anymore”, I smiled.

“That’s right”, Shadow grinned. “He’s your fiancé now!”

“Fiancé”, Cindra whispered quietly.

The changeling went wide eyed as the sudden reality kicked in. Her knees buckled and before either of us could reach her she crumpled to the floor unconscious. Shadow and I looked at each other before I picked her up and set off towards our chambers.

“You’re taking this rather well”, I whispered to Shadow as we walked.

“I… I don’t know how to explain what I feel”, she whispered back.

“Try”, I quietly encouraged her.

“I’m happy that we… prevented war. I’m glad that Cindra doesn’t have to return to the hive. It makes me happy to see her happy, but I’m ashamed to admit I’m jealous. Just a little bit.”

“Jealous”, I asked nervously.

“Don’t get me wrong”, she smiled. “I love you now more than ever. I can feel the love you have for me. What started as adoration and gratitude turned into a deep soulful love for you.”

“And me?”

“That’s the question, isn’t it”, she asked quietly. “I see your interactions with her and I can see a level of caring that surpasses the loyalty to even the best of friends. Is it because she was bound to you? Is it something more? Your relationship with her is hot then cold. It’s yes then it’s no.”

“It’s… I really can’t explain it”, I muttered. “The two of you are in my care and I promised myself I would take care of you both. She just happens to be in danger more often than you.”

The vampony chuckled lightly as we entered our chambers. In the middle of the room facing the door stood a tall white alicorn with fury written all over her face. I walked over and placed Cindra on the bed gently before turning to my mother. I opened my mouth to speak but the crack of teleportation echoed in my ears. I blinked and looked around, and to my surprise we stood in the middle of the foalflower field. I opened my mouth to speak again but my mother stomped her front hoof and snorted.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 45

I stared into the burning pink eyes of my mother and waited for her to speak. Her nostrils flared as furious breaths ripped from her. She stared into my eyes for the longest time before she spoke.

“How could you get engaged to a changeling”, she asked loudly. “You’re already marrying a vampony, for heavens’ sake!”

“I did it to prevent a war with the changelings”, I shouted.

“WHAT?!”

“She knew we had sex”, I explained loudly as she cringed. “Ancient law said something about two houses joining and if I said no it was a slap in the face. That would’ve led to war!”

“ALL BECAUSE YOU COULDN’T KEEP YOUR HANDS TO YOURSELF”, she boomed in her Canterlot Voice.

“Have you ever been hit with her talent”, I shouted. “It’s like sex just takes over your brain!”

“That’s no excuse”, she hissed. “What do you think this does to your image?!”

“My IMAGE”, I shouted incredulously. “I don’t give a damn about my image! I refuse to be responsible for a global war in my first year on the throne!”

“She threatened war”, my mother asked in shock.

“I think she’s still pissed about our last encounter”, I laughed ruefully. “But then again, she did say something about a bright future for our alliance. She also mentioned turning a profit in my little forest.”

“A profit”, mom repeated quietly. “What could be prof- Oh, yes, the mines. That would be-“

She stopped midsentence and went wide eyed as she looked around her.

“I think not”, she shouted as her horn began to glow.

“No”, I shouted as I grabbed her horn, rapping my knuckle against the tip cancelling her magic.

“What”, she asked heatedly and jerked her horn away.

“I was in the library yesterday and I came across some healing medicine books. One of the most potent healing potions calls for foalflower”, I explained. “My healing magic doesn’t work on myself anymore, and I tend to get hurt a lot, so I figured I would look into it.”

“I… wasn’t aware of this”, she replied sheepishly.

“Yeah, it was in this dusty ass book written in some kinda weird symbols but they just turned into Ponish right in front of my eyes”, I grinned. “It was extremely cool.”

“I know the book you speak of”, she smiled lightly but shook her head. “You’re distracting me. How do you intend to handle the nuptials?”

“Cindra doesn’t want to intrude on Shadow’s wedding day”, I sighed.

“This is going to be expensive.”

“Yeah”, I laughed in agreement. “We haven’t decided on a date, but we are still betrothed.”

“I still find it difficult to believe you agreed to a political marriage”, she said as she shook her head.

“Again”, I said evenly. “Mom, I have a question.”

“What question is that”, she smiled nervously.

“Are you racist?”

“I-WHAT”, she shouted. “Why would you ask me that?!”

“Well, you only ever address ponies”, I said as I ticked off points on my fingers. “You accepted Shadow a lot faster than you did Cindra. The terms ‘everypony’ ‘somepony’ and ‘nopony’ are the normal terms, but there are so many races out there such as griffins. Everything in this country is tailored to ponies. I can’t complain too much because this land is my home, but there is definitely a slight bias.”

“It has been this way since ponies were the only race in existence”, my mother explained stiffly. “Four thousand years of tradition are hard to break.”

“So you’re okay with racist traditions but not multiple marriages”, I asked as my wings twitched. “Or is there a problem with the race of my second fiancé that I should know about?”

“Jackson, the race isn’t the issue”, she sighed. “Chrysalis outmaneuvered you, and that is the most upsetting part.”

“Oh, so now there’s a problem between you because of her mama”, I almost snarled.

“That mare is cold, calculating and downright vicious when crossed”, my mother almost hissed. “I have had dealings with her in the past and know firsthoof how conniving she can be.”

“I’ll be careful in my dealings with her”, I promised.

“See that you do”, she said coolly before she vanished.

I asked myself what the hell had just happened before turning my attention to the crop in which I stood. Since I was here anyways I materialized a hand scythe and basket to harvest some of the plants. When the basket was full I made my way down the path to my castle. As I came into view I was greeted immediately by Shining Armor and Silver Lance.

“Which one of you ratted me out to mom”, I asked as I strolled by them.

“I thought it best if Princess Celestia was kept abreast of the situation”, Shining admitted.

“Well, you got me yelled at”, I scoffed as I kept going.

“Prince Jackson, is that foalflower”, Shining asked as he followed me.

“Eeyup”, I grinned. “It’s an important ingredient in a super powerful healing potion.”

“It’s an alchemical ingredient too”, he asked as he cocked his head.

“Uh huh”, I grinned. “I’ll see you later.”

He bowed to me and trotted off as I carried the basket up to our chambers. I got quite a few curious stares as I walked but I didn’t care. I nudged the door open and dropped the basket as Cindra slammed into me. She told me everything that had happened after my mother poofed me away. Right as she was finishing speaking Shadow streaked in through the window to slide to a stop.

“There you are”, she sighed in relief but cocked an eyebrow as she spotted the plants on the floor. “I’m not quite sure that’s the kind of profit she meant.”

“This is for healing potions”, I said in mock indignation. “Mostly.”

The two mares laughed and helped me hang the plants up by their stems. I breathed in their earthy aroma and looked over the plants. Satisfied with the quantity I plucked a single bud from the stem and eyed it closely. I saw tiny rainbow crystals clinging to the dark green plant.

“Skittles”, I whispered and tried to figure out where that came from.

“Catchy”, Cindra smiled as she sniffed the hanging plants. “It smells like fruit!”

“I think ‘fruity pebbles’ would be a better name”, Shadow replied from over beside the window she was looking out of.

“Okay then”, I smiled as I began pulling the bud apart with magic.

I caught the seeds in my hands as they fell and before long the stems had been separated from the herbal parts of the plant. I floated the stems out of the window and set the rest on a table. I looked around until I caught sight of some thin paper. I rolled the herb into the paper and licked the edge to seal it together before I engulfed my finger in fire. I tried to light the thing but only the paper was burning. I scratched my head and asked what I did wrong.

“You didn’t dry it”, Cindra blurted.

I nodded and cocked my eyebrow at her as I swirled heated air around each of the plants. I kept this up until the smell of the plants grew intense suddenly and I let the wind fade. Seeds littered the floor, having fallen during the drying process.

I repeated the process with the paper again and was rewarded with a lungful of fruit flavored smoke. I instantly went into coughing fits as the two mares looked on blankly.

“Did he really just light an illegal cigar inside of a castle”, Cindra asked quietly.

“Yes, yes he did”, Shadow replied. “It’s clear that he has no fucks to give.”

“What?”

“I heard him say that to one of the guards last week”, she shrugged.

I held the cigar out to Shadow and she took a big draw off of the cigar. Cindra did the same when I extended it to her but her face was priceless when she coughed so hard she farted. Shadow and I laughed our heads off as we continued passing the cigar around the circle. Before long the three of us were laying on the bed on our backs with our heads in the middle of the bed.

“Is this stuff bad for the foal”, Cindra asked suddenly.

“Well, I wouldn’t imagine anything with healing properties would be harmful”, I said slowly. “Still, I don’t want anything to happen to our foal. Maybe it would be best if you didn’t use this often.”

“Okay”, Shadow mumbled as she stared at the ceiling. “Either of you hungry?”

We both said yes and I brought a quill and parchment over. We wrote down what we wanted and I headed to the hallway. The guards snapped to attention when I opened the door and scurried to carry out my wishes when I handed the list to them. I jogged back to the bedchamber and got a thought in my head. I changed course and headed for the pile of books on my table. I picked up the herbal remedy book and opened it to the page I needed.

“Honey, six roses, twelve stalks of wheat”, I mumbled aloud. “Three hours, add foalflower, ten minutes, strain and bottle.”

“That’s easy for a healing potion”, Cindra scoffed.

“Especially one this potent”, I replied as I turned back to the book. “Never mind, here’s the difficult part. It requires a one point twenty one gigawatt blast of healing energy.”

“How the heck are we gonna measure that”, Cindra asked.

“I can contact the head of the magic academy and get his help with this.”

We discussed other topics while waiting for our food. The two shared stories of their past as I shared my few experiences before I met Cindra. They got a good laugh at Fluttershy’s reaction to my kisses but I detected a hint of jealousy and changed the subject. Somehow Rainbow Dash was brought up in the conversation. I laughed at the gleam in Cindra’s eye when she asked me about inviting her over. I said I would and noticed the expectant expressions on their faces.

“What, now?”

They both nodded eagerly.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 46

AUTHOR’S NOTE: GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I shook my head as the two mares grinned at me. Their grins grew wider as I went to the table to scribble out a note.

Dash,

Cindra and Shadow wanted me to extend an immediate invitation to you. Hope to see you soon.

Jackson

I focused on the prismatic pony and sent the letter on its way. While waiting the two hours we agreed on I set about summoning the remaining ingredients needed for the healing potion directly from the castle infirmary. I had gathered the ingredients on a materialized alchemist’s bench when a letter popped into existence in front of me.

Prince Jackson,

Grow your own herbs as soon as possible. I am sending a shipment of starter plants to you tomorrow in order to help. Please don’t take our herbs again.

Doctor Benjamin Adryl

I showed the letter to the girls and laughed as I prepared more foalflower and rolled it up in the thin paper. I lit the end of the cigar and flopped back on the bed. The two mares burrowed against my chest as I inhaled a lungful of smoke. As I exhaled I held it out to Cindra but she reached a hoof forward to snag the cigar with one of the holes in her hoof.

“I think I wanna call this a blunt”, Cindra said matter-of-factly. “It isn’t a true cigar and it has a blunt tip to it, so why not?”

I got the blunt back from her and took a couple long draws off it. As I exhaled the smoke Cindra suddenly jumped over me passing through the smoke and shouted ’ta da’ as she posed with one hoof in the air. We laughed and clapped as the changeling bowed but a few minutes later a knock sounded on our door.

“Come in”, I called around the end of the blunt.

“What is that smell”, Shining asked as he stepped into the room. His eyes landed on the foalflower hanging around the room and his jaw dropped. “Your Highness, why are there illegal plants in here?”

“They’re not illegal if they’re medicinal ingredients”, I grinned as I took a rather large draw from the blunt.

“How is that medicinal”, he frowned as I passed the blunt to Cindra.

“Heling properties”, I explained vaguely. “I pulled a muscle in my back. What did you need?”

“Miss Rainbow Dash is here to see you”, he replied. “If our presence is not required we would like permission to return to Canterlot.”

“Send her in before you guys wing it”, I said and returned his salute. “I really appreciate you showing up. I could use a commander something like you. Just not so uptight.”

“I’ll try to relax, your Highness”, he chuckled as he bowed.

I waved him out and began rolling another blunt while I waited for Dash’s arrival. When she trotted through the door I motioned her over and held the blunt out to her. She voiced her excitement and eagerly accepted the offer. I used a flaming finger to provide her with fire.

“Oh damn”, she coughed loudly after filling her lungs completely. “This is some seriously good stuff!”

“We’re calling it fruity pebbles”, Cindra giggled.

I motioned the changeling close and flipped the blunt backwards. She put her lips right near mine and inhaled as I pushed a dense stream of smoke from the end of the blunt. Her eyes watered up as she held her breath. I pulled the shortened blunt from my mouth and was immediately offered the other blunt to do the same for Dash.

“I would like one”, Shadow smiled. “One more won’t hurt the foal.”

I leaned in and blew through the blunt hard, forming a cloud around us. She held her breath for a few seconds before she exhaled another cloud of smoke.

“Hey Dash, let me try something”, I grinned.

She nodded so I scooted closer and blew a thick cloud around her head. I used magic to confine the smoke to the area just around her head without dissipating. I told her to breathe normally but she heaved a breath in and began coughing. She begged me to stop and after a couple more seconds I complied and let the smoke drift away.

“Well”, I asked.

“It felt like suffocating”, she wheezed.

“I’m sorry”, I sighed and kissed her above her eye.

She turned her head toward me and captured my lips with her own as she threw her forelegs around me. She pushed me down onto my back and I felt two pairs of hooves working on relieving me of my clothing. The mares managed to strip me as all three of their tongues found their way into my mouth in turns.

“We missed you”, Cindra purred before kissing Dash passionately.

“I m-missed you too”, she gasped, the shudder in her voice caused by Shadow’s tongue slipping between her legs.

“I want to change thing up a bit”, I smiled. “Get on your backs side by side.”

The three shared a slightly confused look before Shadow and Cindra lay down on either side of Dash at the edge of the bed with their tails hanging over the edge of the bed. I knelt down between Dash’s legs and rested a hand on the others’ crotches. Understanding dawned over them as did small moans of pleasure when I buried my face into Dash’s mound and three fingers from each hand into Cindra and Shadow.

“Oh, fuck”, Cindra moaned and turned her head to slip her tongue into Dash’s mouth.

I varied the pace of my tongue and both hands, something that was very difficult to do. I felt the wetness of all three and quickened my pace. The first to climax was Shadow, an erotic moan that made me shiver slipping from her as she clamped her legs around my arm. Driven by the vampony’s lust Cindra was less than a minute later. Her limbs stiffened and her back arched as she moaned from deep in her chest.

“I’m not done yet”, Dash gasped as she wrapped her front hooves around my head and pulled my face tighter against her.

“Let’s try this”, I gasped as I slipped my head free.

I enveloped Dash with magic and lifted her into the air. She squirmed when I first turned her upside down but relaxed when my hands touched her flanks. I positioned her precisely how I wanted her and eased my tongue into her quivering marehood. She let out a sexy gasping moan before she took the entire length of my erection into her mouth and throat.

We found a rhythm that worked well and stuck with it. I found I could postpone my own climax by focusing on giving my partner their own orgasm. I focused my efforts on her sensitive nub and before long I was rewarded with several squirts into my face as she took in as much of me as she possibly could and moaned loudly. She panted as her body relaxed but she clenched up in a secondary orgasm. I eased her down onto the bed and asked if she was okay.

“Yeah, that was just a lot of stress I let go of”, she panted. “Gimme a minute and I’ll be ready to go again.”

I turned to the other two mares and cocked an eyebrow. Cindra nudged Shadow forward and I grinned as I unfurled my wings. I heard a loud ‘fwoom’ sound from the bed and to my amusement Dash was still panting with fully erect wings. I turned back to Shadow and she hopped up to wrap her forelegs around my neck.

“If I flap my wings can you hold me up”, I heard her whisper.

“I can support you with magic”, I smiled.

She nodded and I used my mind to lift her weight just enough to effortlessly grip her flanks and pick her up. She shifted around just enough to guide me into her dripping entrance. I angled my hips forward and let her move however she felt like. Fifteen minutes and gasp, moans and wet slaps later she cried out and bit into my shoulder.

“Oh fuck”, I moaned, almost losing it. I barely contained myself as her erratic bucking slowed and she whispered that she was done.

I eased her to her hooves and turned to Cindra.

“My turn”, she purred.

She trotted up to me with fully erect wings glistening in the candlelight. I commented about changeling wing boners and Cindra hopped up to kiss me.

“I want what you did to Dash last time”, she whispered with a blush.

“Your wish is my command”, I grinned before I kissed her passionately.

She dropped to all fours and turned around. She blushed and looked back at me when she felt my hands on her flanks. She asked me to be gentle and I promised I would. I pressed the tip against her and braced against her.

“Go at your own pace”, Dash said as she broke her kiss with Shadow. “It helps if you arch your back a little. Oh, and if he pulls your mane, that’s insanely hot!”

Cindra took her advice and arched her back as she began to rock back against me. Little by little she took the entire shaft into her amidst groans at first that quickly turned to gasps and moans. When she had me all the way in she paused.

“Grab my mane”, she said quietly and I obliged. “Ride my ass like you rode hers.”

“How about I find a new angle for you”, I asked as I forced her shoulders down. “How about that?”

She moaned loudly as I pressed deep into her. I told her she wasn’t ready for that hard of a ride and started at a much more sedate pace. She began moaning almost instantly and I slowed my strokes drawing the sensation out. She bucked back against me and was rewarded with a quick swat to the flank. I slowly drove in and out as she squirmed and moaned. I reached around and underneath to pinch her nipples one at a time. She begged me to speed up and I obliged. Her breaths began to come in panting gasps as I drove deep into her and lightly tugged on her nipples.

“Just a little more”, she gasped.

I pulled back on her mane as she climaxed drawing a primal moan from her as her muscles clenched around me. I drove into her a few more times before I released my seed deep within her.

“Ohhh, it’s so warm”, she purred as her legs tried to give out.

I held her in place as I felt spasm after spasm of sweet relief. After I stopped spurting I slowly pulled out of her. She stumbled to the bed and tried to sit down but missed and fell to the floor and shortly began snoring. I looked to the side and saw two ponies sleeping with their faces in each other’s crotch. I stared around at the state everypony was in and shook my head.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 47

The next week and a half passed as expected considering a royal wedding was going to occur. The glee on Rarity’s face was priceless when she appeared the day after our orgy to answer my summons. She began muttering to herself about details and measurements as she dazedly trotted from the throne room.

The next pair to answer my summons was Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch. They seemed hesitant at first to perform for the ceremony and reception but they finally agreed. They discussed something quietly before Octavia turned her eyes back to me.

“Your Highness I apologize if we are out of line, but would our time be compensated monetarily”, she asked quietly.

“Of course”, I beamed. “What’s your standard rate?”

“Normally one hundred fifty bits on such short notice”, she cringed slightly.

“Make it two hundred”, I smiled and nodded to Cindra. “See the treasurer before you leave but enjoy what hospitality we can offer.”

“Thank you, your Highness”, they both bowed and followed Cindra from the throne room.

The rest of that day had consisted of napping on the throne, tossing summoned pebbles at servants that snickered when they caught him sleeping and granting a certain zebra access to the medicinal books in the library. Shadow and I made our way to the dining room later that afternoon to meet with Cindra and see what she had been up to after she disappeared. Turned out she had spent hours listening to music that Octavia and Vinyl had made. She gushed enthusiastically about the blending of dubtrot and classical music.

After dinner we retired to our chambers to get some much needed sleep. The rest of the week flew by with the standard staffing issues and patrols reporting in. the only thing that had been worth noting was a very inebriated Cindra stumbling around the castle singing off key about a lovely bunch of coconuts. That was the result of the changeling finding my barrels of griffin mead which was more potent than the Equestria variety.

Nothing else of note happened but eventually the day of the wedding arrived. I woke to only one pony beside me and sighed before I slid from the bed. The motion woke Cindra and she hopped out of bed right after me. We showered together to save time, keeping everything calm as we helped each other wash the hard to reach spots. A heated tornado dried us almost instantly but left us both frizzy. We shared a laugh as we brushed ourselves and got dressed.

“You look handsome”, she smiled as her lip trembled.

“Thank you”, I smiled and cradled her cheek. “You’re quite beautiful as well.”

I turned her attention to the full length mirror and grinned. Rarity had outdone herself yet again. The flowing lines of her dress hugged her waist and flared out over her hips to cascade to the floor in a silver and mint green vision of loveliness. The silver comb that held her mane back glinted in the light.

“That is a beautiful mare”, I smiled at her reflection.

“That’s a handsome human”, she smiled back. She hugged me tightly and kissed my cheek before she pulled away.

I adjusted the white sash across my chest and trailed my fingers over the black and gold trim. In less than an hour I would be standing at an altar waiting for a certain vampony to walk up the aisle. I felt little butterflies fluttering around in my stomach as we made our way to the throne room.

“I’m really happy for you two”, she smiled tearfully.

“Before long it will be your big day”, I smiled back and kissed her cheek.

We continued walking in happy silence and in no time we stood outside of the throne room. I hugged Cindra again and joined my mother in the adjoining banquet hall to go over any last minute details. I grinned and waved as Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all cavorted around me as I entered the room.

“Hey, girls”, I smiled and knelt down. “You three excited to be royal flower fillies?”

“We sure are”, Applebloom drawled as her pink bow bounced. “Thank ya fer this honor, Prince Jackson!”

I laughed and patted her head before I stood up. As I turned around I was engulfed by white wings as my mother hugged me with tears in her eyes. We went over a few last details and before we knew it the time to start was upon us. My mother hugged me one last time before drying her eyes and taking her place on the dais.

“Regalia suits you”, my aunt said warmly from behind me.

“Thank you”, I replied as I spun and hugged her. For some reason it felt a little awkward but I ignored it. “How was Nightmare Night? I’m sorry I missed it.”

“It started shakily but everything turned out alright”, she smiled. “It turns out that my nightmare powers are quite useful for scaring the young ones. Pinkie Pie enjoys my scares as well.”

“Pinkie’s gonna Pinkie”, I grinned.

I spotted Shining and Silver and excused myself to go speak to the groomsmen. I thanked them both and hugged them, which seemed to bother Silver for some reason. We spoke for a few minutes but before long it was time for us to take our places at the dais.

My mother spoke for a few minutes then another alicorn made her way to the dais. Her pink coat shone brightly in the light that flowed through the windows and her pink, purple and yellow mane flowed over her shoulder. She smiled warmly at me as she took her place before a sweet melody rang through the air. Everypony rose to their hooves and I turned to the opening doorway as pure radiance stepped out.

My face felt like it would split from smiling so wide as my heart tried to beat its way out of my chest. At the back of the room was the most beautiful mare I had ever seen. A flowing white dress of the finest silk graced her delicate form contrasting beautifully with her dark wings. Her yellow eyes glistened beneath a delicate lace veil and the train draped down her back and followed her up the aisle.

She seemed to glow in the sunshine that streamed in and I quietly complimented her on that effect.

“Real vamponies don’t sparkle”, she whispered with a smile before we turned our attention to the pink princess.

“Love is a powerful thing”, she smiled out over the assembled ponies. “Love can take the coldest heart and fill it with warmth and compassion. The love between Prince Jackson and Shadow Bloom has grown from a single spark to the raging inferno we see before us! As the Princess of Love, I give this union my blessing and hope all of us can find the love within to accept others as they are.”

A beaming smile shone on her face as she turned to us.

“The two of you are about to take your first steps into a great and glorious journey”, she smiled brightly as tears shone in her eyes. “Prince Jackson, I knew there was something special about you when I first felt a spark of love in your heart. You look nothing like us, yet you have opened your heart to so many already.”

She wiped a tear from her eye as she turned to Shadow.

“Shadow Bloom, your journey down the path of love has been a remarkable one”, she smiled. “I knew this day would come when the flame for Prince Jackson burst into existence in your heart. I see the true love before me and it makes my heart soar. I will be watching your relationship’s development closely.”

She turned back to the crowd and closed her eyes for a moment. She opened her eyes and threw back her head as two red jets of magic floated out of her horn and circled around me and Shadow. The magic looped around my left hand and Shadow’s left fore hoof pulled us closer together as her hoof slid into my hand.

“The magic of love has joined this couple in matrimony”, Cadence exclaimed happily. “What magic has ordained let nopony tear asunder! Citizens of Equestria, please rise as I present Prince Jackson and Princess Shadow Bloom of Everfree! I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

Cheers erupted throughout the castle as our lips met in a chaste kiss. We made our way down the aisle amidst laughter and happy tears but out of the corner of my eye I thought I saw Discord shaking his head. I looked again but there was nopony there. I shrugged it off just as Dash dumped an entire bag of bird seed over our heads.

“Dash”, I said with a laughing groan.

“What”, she shrugged. “They wouldn’t let me throw rice.”

I chuckled as we made our way to the banquet hall for the reception and I was greeted by a teary eyed Applejack and a sobbing Pinkie Pie. We hugged them both and chatted about the glorious food they had prepared. However, the wedding cake alone was the main thing that caught my attention. I could spend ages trying to find the right words but still wouldn’t be able to describe the beauty of it.

The guests began filing in and seating themselves as I nodded to Vinyl. A slow pulsing beat floated from her speakers that seemed to reach your very heart. Seconds later the tones of a cello joined in to make a beautiful melody. Everything was going perfectly and everypony was happy. Then it happened.

“Where is the fake prince”, a voice shouted through the hall.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 48

“Where is the fake prince”, the voice shouted again. “I demand to see this Prince Jackson!”

I stormed through the hall toward the voice with a hand on the handgrip of my sword and a white hoof snagged my arm as I passed by. I looked down into the pleading face of Rarity as she begged me to leave Prince Blueblood alone. I shook her off and stepped into the clear area of floor around the spoiled brat.

“I’m Prince Jackson”, I said coldly, “and you’re disrupting my wedding.”

“Your wedding”, he scoffed as his words slurred. “You aren’t even a true prince! You were adopted! You have no ties to Equestria or the throne you stole.”

“Stole”, I shouted as black fire whirled around me and I transformed into my alicorn body.

I heard gasps and muttering through the hall as I towered over Prince Blueblood. The look of fear on his face was intoxicating.

“If I was not a Prince of Equestria then explain this”, I shouted at him. “How can I be an alicorn if I lie? If I’m scamming everypony then HOW CAN I USE THE CANTERLOT VOICE?!”

He began to stutter as sweat beaded on his brow.

“Tell me”, I said quietly as I got in his face. “Please do tell me how I fooled my own mother.”

“Prince Jackson, I was-“

“ENOUGH”, I boomed. “You disrespect my castle. You disrespect me. But worst of all, you disrespected my wife on our wedding day. Tell me why I shouldn’t strike you down where you stand.”

“Guards, seize Prince Blueblood”, Shining Armor shouted furiously.

“BELAY THAT”, I shouted, causing gasps to roll through the crowd again.

“Your Highness”, Shining asked in confusion.

“I will not soil the guards’ hooves with this filth”, I growled in contempt. “I will personally escort him out.”

I reverted to my human form in a flash of black fire and stomped toward Blueblood. He began to shrink away from me but I grabbed him by the mane and dragged him from the room. He struggled to stay on his hooves as I pulled him along but he fell several times and wound up being dragged through the castle since I refused to slow my pace.

“Your Highness, is everything okay”, Silver asked as we burst through the front door.

“Yeah”, I grinned as I looked over my shoulder.

To my surprise a crowd had followed me with the two royal sisters at the front of the herd. I dragged Blueblood across the courtyard and through the portcullis. About ten yards past the gate I stopped and lifted Blueblood to his hooves. He looked into my eyes fearfully as I lifted him to my level.

“Prince Blueblood”, I snarled, “I ban you from ever entering my land again. If you ever show your face here again you will rot in my dungeons, family or not. You’re lucky I don’t beat you within an inch of your life for disrespecting Shadow and me like this. Get out of my forest and never return.”

I heaved with all my might and threw him several yards. His breath rushed out of him as he landed on his side and he scrambled away from me. I turned back to the castle and saw mixed emotions on their faces.

“If any of you feel like he does, get the hell out of Everfree”, I said calmly as my breathing returned to normal. “Everypony that’s happy for the newlyweds, let’s kick this party off.”

I started walking through the crowd as they parted for me. I didn’t know whether it was because I was a prince or because I just personally dragged another prince through the dirt and banished him but I didn’t care.

“Silver”, I shouted. “Break out the good mead and find Cindra for me! Thanks!”

“Did he just thank his servant”, I heard one of the fancy ponies whisper. “Why would he do that?”

“I did it because it’s just common decency”, I said heatedly as I glared at the pony in question. “If you have a problem being civil toward those less fortunate than you then I suggest you leave now.”

“That isn’t what I meant, your Highness”, she replied calmly. “Rumor has been floating around that you can be rather… harsh at times.”

“Either get out or stay and be nice”, I smirked. “If you cause trouble later you’ll find out just how harsh my spankings are.”

“Spankings”, she asked curiously as she cocked her head.

“Yeah, I’ve only had to spank three ponies for doing something wrong”, I said quietly as I opened my hand wide in front of her face. “They have never repeated those mistakes to this day.”

“With the size of your hands I would imagine not, your Highness”, she replied with a gulp.

“Okay, we’re all good”, I smiled as I stood up.

We need to talk, my mother’s voice rang in my mind.

Hey, you’re doing it! Cool deal!

We will speak later, she muttered before closing the link.

As we entered the banquet hall I took to the air and shouted for Vinyl to take the bass to eleven. She grinned at Octavia who rolled her eyes before plugging a cable into the bottom of her cello. A light melody came from the cello and built in intensity as a drum began keeping the rhythm.

I felt the music deep where my soul was supposed to be and began to feel an anxious energy building inside of me. At the perfect moment I yelled to ‘drop that shit’ right before the heaviest bass line I had ever heard hit. The soundwaves from the enormous speakers I was hovering near blasted me across the room and out an open window amidst shocked gasps and happy laughter.

“EPIC”, I boomed as I zipped back in the window.

The crowd began cheering for both me and the duo creating a digital masterpiece on the stage. I landed between the two and just let the music move my body. I closed my eyes and lost myself until cheering brought me from my trance when the song ended. I hugged both musicians as I cheered them on as well then leapt from the stage.

“Showoff”, Shadow laughed as she glided over to me and folded her wings.

“You know you love it”, I smiled.

“Do I know that”, she asked and pretended to think. “Yes, yes I do. You can show off for me any day, husband.”

“Husband”, I repeated softly. “I think ‘wife’ sounds better.”

She wrapped her hooves around my neck and gently kissed me. I turned my eyes to Vinyl but she was way ahead of me as a beautiful melody flowed from the speakers. The crowd turned to stare at us as we began to sway back and forth in time to the music. A beautifully familiar voice came from the speakers and I turned to see Fluttershy standing at the microphone.

Heart beats fast

Colors and promises

How to be brave

How can I love when I’m afraid to fall

But watching you stand alone

All of my doubt

Suddenly goes away somehow

One step closer

Suddenly a second voice joined in and I saw Shining right beside her.

I have died everyday

Waiting for you

Darling, don’t be afraid

I have loved you

For a thousand years

I’ll love you for a thousand more

Fluttershy took a small step back as Shining took over.

Time stands still

Beauty in all she is

I will be brave

I will not let anything take away

What’s standing in front of me

Every breath

Every hour has come to this

Fluttershy joined back in seamlessly.

One step closer

I have died everyday

Waiting for you

Darling, don’t be afraid

I have loved you

For a thousand years

I’ll love you for a thousand more

And all along I believed

I would find you

Time has brought your heart to me

I have loved you

For a thousand years

I’ll love you for a thousand more.

One step closer, Fluttershy sang.

One step closer, Shining repeated before the music swelled and they both sang the chorus again as Shadow laid her head on my shoulder.

I have died everyday

Waiting for you

Darling, don’t be afraid

I have loved you

For a thousand years

I’ll love you for a thousand more

And all along I believed

I would find you

Time has brought your heart to me

I have loved you

For a thousand years

I’ll love you for a thousand more

The two ponies vocalized harmoniously for the rest of the song and we joined the rest of the crowd in applause when the last notes faded away. I saw tears in my mother and aunt’s eyes and smiled their way. I was rushed by my friends and if I was being truthful I was happy to be at the bottom of a pony pile. I could just feel the friendship and love.

As I was getting back up three lightweight objects attached themselves to my legs and torso. I looked down into the smiling faces of three adorable blank flanks. I hugged them close and they scampered off to get into who knows what kind of mischief. I called a guard over and asked him to keep an eye on the girls and he bowed before scurrying after them.

I shook a few hooves as I mingled and mixed with the fancy ponies. More than once I was praised for the way I handled Blueblood and every time I was congratulated. Thankfully there was a lull in the conversation that allowed me to slip away and swipe a mug of mead.

“Prince Jackson”, a black Pegasus with a green mane purred as she stepped up behind. “Patron saint of the downtrodden and terrible Lord of Everfree.

“Chrysalis”, I greeted calmly after taking a sneaky sniff of the air. “Quite the getup you have there.”

“Oh, this old thing”, she smiled. “It’s just something I… threw together.”

“Would you care to dance”, I asked quietly.

She allowed me to lead her to the section of the floor ponies were dancing on and her hooves found their way around my shoulders as we swayed along to the music. I caught Shadow’s questioning glance and I winked. She seemed to understand I had it under control.

“You’re quite good at this”, Chrysalis said with surprise.

“Don’t ask me how”, I joked lightly. “So what brings you out of the hive?”

“I wouldn’t miss the chance for an all you can eat buffet”, she grinned wickedly.

“You better not feed on any of my subjects”, I warned.

“And if I have their permission?”

“Then it’s out of my hands”, I replied as I dipped her low and pulled her back up. “What two consenting adults do is no concern of mine. Are you familiar with that concept?”

“Save your petty barbs”, she sighed as she rolled her eyes. “I’m not here about my daughter.

Mom, don’t react in any way but I’m dancing with Chrysalis, I whispered in mom’s mind. Don’t do anything, just watch us and be ready to jump in if she gets feisty.

Okay, son. Be careful.

“Prince Jackson, are you well”, she asked with just the barest hint of sincerity.

“Honestly I’m somewhat confused”, I replied. “If you aren’t here to ask why I only married one mare today, well then, I don’t have a damn clue.”

“I saw your interaction with that sniveling fool Blueblood”, she grinned. “While entertaining, that may have been a foolish move.”

“I don’t care”, I growled. “I won’t allow anypony to harm those I hold close.

“And how closely do you hold me”, she asked quietly.

“At arm’s length”, I replied. “I’m sorry, but the last time we met we tried to kill each other. I still expect a dagger in the back even now.”

She went silent and glanced down as we danced. The silence only lasted a few seconds before she spoke again.

“You don’t have to worry about that. You’ve proven yourself a respectable adversary, but I would prefer to be allies. It would be nice to not be at odds with at least one fiefdom.”

“Does our alliance rely totally on a wedding”, I asked.

“No”, she eventually replied.

“That’s nice to know but I intend to keep my word”, I said slowly.

“Very well.”

Without another word she dropped to all fours and left the castle. As soon as she was out of sight I was met with the worried gaze of my mother. She walked slowly to my side and nudged against me.

“What did she want”, mom asked.

“She came for the wedding”, I shrugged. “She was actually behaving.”

My mother expressed her surprise and confusion but I waved it off and found Shadow at a table with the Elements of Harmony. All of them except Shadow bowed their heads as I spun a chair around backwards beside my bride and sat on the backwards chair.

“Have you seen Cindra”, I asked as I kissed her cheek.

“Last I saw her she was headed to the kitchens”, Shadow smiled.

I stood up and took two steps before I heard a commotion in the hallway. Wondering what was going on I rushed to the hallway and slid to a stupefied stop. In the middle of the hallway was a severely intoxicated Cindra screaming at a bloodied guard as the other guards held her back. Her eyes met mine and she launched herself into my arms sobbing.

“What’s going on here”, I asked loudly.

“He tried to… tried to…”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 49

It took some doing but I had finally calmed Cindra enough to allow her to speak. The guards had taken the alleged attacker into the dungeons as I carried a distraught changeling upstairs with my wife hot on my heels. We sat on our bed and she shivered in fear and rage for several minutes before I laid a hand on her hoof.

“Cindra, what happened”, I asked.

“I’m sorry”, she whispered. “I got into the mead and got pretty drunk. I was stumbling around the castle and I guess he thought I was an easy lay. He tried to touch me but I said no. he tried to… force himself on me.”

The shame and sorrow in that last sentence broke my heart and I could tell from Shadow’s sniffle that she felt the same way. I stood from the bed and began pacing the room. I could smell the fear in the air as my wings flinched repeatedly. I stopped pacing when Shadow hopped from the bed.

“What are you thinking”, she asked slowly but gasped. “Jackson, your eyes!”

I cocked my head and turned to the mirror. I got close and looked at my eyes. They were no longer golden; they were blood red slits of death. I turned from the mirror and looked into Shadow’s eyes. Her yellow eyes stared into mine and she shook her head slightly. She stared at me until I cocked my head to the side. She motioned for me to follow and told Cindra we would be right back.

“Don’t do it”, she hissed when the door closed behind me.

“Do what”, I asked in confusion.

“That’s bloodlust”, she said quietly. “You were going to drain him dry, weren’t you?”

“Why would I do that?”

“Jackson, you haven’t fed since you were changed”, she said nervously.

“I ate breakfast this morning”, I countered.

“Eating and feeding are two different things”, she sighed. “I thought you knew that.”

“How could I have known?”

“I told you all about it literally the night I changed you”, she sighed.

“I may or may not have been paying attention”, I muttered.

“Jackson, you need to feed soon or you’re going to lose yourself”, she whispered.

“Feed off of me”, Cindra said quietly from right behind me, startling me.

“What the fuck”, I shouted. “How did I not hear you come in?”

“I dunno”, she replied with a small smile.

“You do that again I’m putting a bell on you”, I growled.

“Okay”, she quipped as she exposed her throat to me.

“He’s not going to bite your neck”, Shadow sighed and rolled her eyes. “He could kill you like that.”

“Fruit bat”, Cindra muttered.

“Parasite”, Shadow shot back.

“Pot or kettle”, Cindra smiled sweetly.

“What”, Shadow asked.

“Wanna be the pot or the kettle?”

“Enough”, I sighed. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but show me how to drink blood.”

Shadow used her hoof to turn Cindra’s head to the side a little bit. She explained it was easier to do if you leapt on a pony’s back from above, but that struck me as quite creepy yet oddly sexy. She pointed out the safest spot to bite then showed me what not to bite.

“I kinda figured that out when I ripped the Grim Reaper’s throat out”, I laughed.

The two mares shared a look before they went back to Vamponism 101. I listened intently but was still a little nervous as I drew closer to Cindra’s shoulder. She shivered then flinched as my fangs pierced her skin. She moaned lightly as I sucked on the wound to start the blood flowing.

The moment Cindra’s blood touched my tongue I knew I had to have more. I could taste the mead she drank earlier as well as a slight hint of foalflower. The most noticeable thing about her blood was the pure arousal it caused in me. I pulled thirstily at her shoulder as I gripped her tightly in my arms.

“Jackson, that’s enough”, Shadow said as she rubbed my back.

I pulled away from her and growled as I clutched the warm source of life in my arms.

“Jackson, stop”, she shouted as she forcefully pulled my head back.

I saw the worry in her eyes and turned to the changeling in my arms. Blood trickled from her shoulder as she panted weakly. I freaked out asking over and over what to do before a leathery wing slapped some sense back into me.

“Lick the wound to seal it”, she said quickly. “The tip of the tongue has the most enzymes!”

I did as she told me and to my relief the wound stopped bleeding. I gently pulled Cindra against me and turned my eyes to Shadow. I voiced my fears of hurting her but Shadow told me to put her in bed. I did just that and for good measure I sent a small wave of healing energy into her before we left the room again. I grabbed my head with my hands and pressed my forehead against a wall, jumping when her hooves encircled my chest from behind.

“Are you okay”, she asked softly.

“I almost killed her”, I muttered quietly.

“No you didn’t”, she replied before her voice turned hollow. “Draining somepony is entirely different.”

“What?”

“Nothing”, she smiled as I turned to face her. “You actually did well considering you didn’t feed for a couple weeks.”

“I lost control”, I argued.

“It could have been worse”, she said quietly.

“I can’t do that again”, I said as I covered my face with my trembling hands.

“We’ll figure something out”, she sighed and hugged me. “Right now you need to clean your face up and deal with that guard while I deal with Cindra.”

I nodded, summoned a wet rag to wash up with and kissed her forehead before turning and leaving the safety of our chambers. After wiping my face clean I sent the rag back to our bathroom and stepped purposefully through the halls. Before long I was opening the door to the dungeons and staring at the disgraced guard.

He sat still as a statue on the bed in his cell staring at the wall across from him. I opened the door to the cell to enter but the others objected, warning me about magic. A single glare from me silenced them. I summoned a chair directly in the guard’s line of sight and sat down. Neither of us said a word for the longest time.

“Would you care to explain yourself”, I asked calmly.

“Nothing I say is gonna matter”, he muttered.

“Why is that”, I sighed.

“You’re royalty”, he huffed. “I’m just a unicorn.”

“A unicorn that could have blasted his way out of here at any time”, I countered. “Why are you still here? Why are you still in my dungeon?”

“What?”

“Magic is power”, I snarled as I grabbed his throat and slammed him against the wall. “Just like the power it made you feel when you tried to have you way with my Cindra.”

He began to beg but fell silent as I got nose to nose with him.

“You tried to rape her”, I hissed darkly. You tried to take another’s mare and make her your little whore. Tried to get a quick nut you could brag about in the barracks later.”

I got right beside his ear and continued in a whisper.

“You dishonored her. You dishonored yourself. You dishonored me.”

I turned my glare to the watching guards and they all tripped over each other to get out of the room. When the door slammed behind the last guard I turned my eyes back to the trembling pony in my grasp.

“What are you”, he choked out.

“I am what I am.”

I lifted him into the air and flung him across the room. He cried out in pain when his shoulder connected with the stone wall. Before he could fall I lifted him by his mane and punched him repeatedly in the face as bones cracked and flesh split. His blood splashed across my face and I lifted him above my head through pure rage. I heaved a grunt and slammed him to the floor.

“P-please”, he gasped.

I silenced him with a boot to the mouth and kicked him again for good measure. I pulled him up by his mane and began raining punches into his stomach and ribs. I felt a few crack as I punched him and grinned. I was glad he was hurting. I wanted him to suffer for what he tried to do. I dropped him to the floor and kicked him again and again in the stomach, ribs and back.

“Do you feel powerful now”, I shouted as I yanked his head up off the floor and punched him twice.

I slammed his face to the floor and grabbed his back hooves. I spread his legs and stomped his crotch as hard as I could. He let out a high pitched whine which I silenced with another stomp. I threw his legs to the side before picking him up and slamming him onto his bed, breaking it.

“I should kill you”, I gasped out. “But that would be too easy. I’ll heal you tomorrow, but tonight I want you to suffer.”

I called for the guards and to my surprise and anger it took a minute before Shining Armor entered the dungeon. He saw my face and rushed to the cell using his magic to unlock it. He looked past me at the barely conscious prisoner as I walked by and glanced at me.

“What happened”, he asked.

“He tried to rape Cindra”, I said simply as I wiped the fresh blood from my body.

I glanced down at my bloody clothes and sighed heavily. I summoned an identical set and changed in front of a blushing Shining Armor. I handed him the bloody garments and asked him to take care of it as I made my way back to our chambers. As I walked in the door a pair of tufted ears perked up and I could hear her sniffing.

Shit, I thought as I smelled the blood on my skin.

“I didn’t drain him”, I said preemptively.

“Then why do I smell strange blood”, she asked quietly as she propped herself up and crossed her front hooves.

“I beat him into a bloody pulp”, I replied.

“Jackson”, she groaned.

“I’ll heal him tomorrow”, I said nonchalantly.

“That isn’t the point”, she huffed. “Nopony is going to want to work for somepony that might possibly beat them half to death!”

“Maybe I was a little harsh”, I begrudgingly replied.

“Please tell me you left his genitals out of this”, she sighed but dropped her head when she saw my guilty expression. “You can sleep on the other side of Cindra tonight.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 50

My day started normal enough with a predawn flight over Everfree. As I had neared the castle I heard screams coming from our chambers. Fear bolted through me as I put on a burst of speed. I zipped through the window and slid to a stop as the sight before me drove a spike of ice through my heart.

Cindra lay at my feet, her dull eyes staring straight ahead full of accusation. Small cuts covered her face and neck but the tiny hole in her forehead from which her purple blood leaked was the cause of death. Her mouth hung open in shock as her legs were splayed out.

My breath began coming in ragged pants as I slowly turned to survey the rest of the room. There was a mix of red and golden blood splattered across the floor and panic began to set in. I spotted movement on the bed and raced to the shape that was my beloved wife. She gasped and held pressure on a gash across her throat.

“Shadow”, I gasped and pulled her close to me.

“How could you”, she choked out around blood. “I thought you loved us.”

A single tear slipped down her bloody cheek and her hoof fell to the side as the life left her in one quiet sigh. I hugged her to me and buried my face into her shoulder as I felt my heart being ripped from my chest. The sound of the door opening caught my attention and I turned my teary eyes toward the sound.

“I told you he was a monster”, Blueblood grinned as Shining stared at me in shock.

Through my tears I noticed a single speck of purple blood glistening on his fore hoof and a veil of red hatred fell over my eyes.

“You did this”, I snarled as I gently lay Shadow’s head on the bed and closed her eyes for the last time. “You killed them!”

“I’m not the one covered in their blood”, he smirked.

I launched myself across the room and grabbed his head with both hands. I slammed my forehead into his face and dug my thumbs into his eyes as he screamed like a little filly. As blood poured from his ruined eye sockets I slammed him into the wall and repeatedly smashed his head into the slowly crumbling wall.

“You killed them”, I sobbed. “You fucking killed them!”

Over and over I screamed this as I beat his face into the wall. I heard and felt a satisfying crunch as I slammed his head into the wall one last time. Blood poured from his mouth, ears and nose as I let him slip to the floor.

“I trusted you”, I shouted as I advanced on Shining Armor. “I trusted you to keep them safe!”

I rushed the guard captain and clamped my hands around his throat. I squeezed as I snarled over and over again about trusting him. His eyes began to bulge as he struggled to speak.

“Babe, wake up”, he shouted clear as day despite being choked.

I faltered for a split second and before I knew it I felt a hoof connect with my cheek. I opened my eyes to morning sunlight streaming in through the window. I looked down and to my horror it was Cindra gasping in my grip instead of Shining Armor. I let go of her and leapt off the bed in horror.

I heaved in a shuddering teary gasp before bolting from the room onto the balcony. I stared out across the grounds. The clatter of two sets of hooves alerted me to their presence. I spun and held my hands in front of me to keep them away from me.

“Master”, Cindra sniffed. “It’s okay. You didn’t hurt me.”

“Jackson, what happened”, Shadow asked quietly.

I stared at them for a few seconds as memories of the nightmare drifted back in. A single sob was all it took to break down my walls as I slipped to my knees and buried my face in my hands. Two warm bodies came and held me close, their grip tightening as I grabbed onto them for dear life.

“Babe, what is it”, Shadow asked as she smoothed my sweat drenched hair.

“You were dead”, I whispered tearfully. “You died in my arms.”

The three of us sat huddled on the balcony for quite some time until my breathing returned to normal. I held onto them as if my very life depended on it. At that moment I felt as if it did.

We spent the rest of the day in our chambers just holding each other. Cindra had other plans but she understood when I pulled her hoof away from my crotch. The day began to turn to night as we huddled together and it wasn’t until a servant brought up three trays of food that we got out of bed. The young stallion set our trays on the bedside table and bowed out of the room.

I could smell cooked hay and alfalfa drifting from the covered dishes and my mouth actually watered. I uncovered the tray and saw one tray had a nice juicy steak on it.

“At least we know which tray is yours”, Shadow laughed as she nudged me.

We ate in companionable silence enjoying our meals and each other’s company. A half-gallon pitcher of mead sat untouched on the table for the first half of the meal until I poured a flagon for all three of us. Cindra pouted cutely when I kept her mug from her but Shadow’s hoof on my arm stopped the fun. We finished eating and drinking right around the time mom would be lowering the sun and rushed out to the balcony to try to see the wondrous event. To my disappointment all I could see over the trees was fading sunlight.

“Let’s just fly up to watch it”, Shadow suggested as she unfurled her wings with a grin.

We followed her suggestion and made it above the trees with seconds to spare. The three of us hovered high in the air and watched as the sun sank below the horizon. As the moon began to rise I felt some kind of weird pressure in my brain. I opened my mouth to say something but everything went dark.

You must return, a deep voice rumbled in my mind.

When I opened my eyes I found myself draped backwards across a tree branch. I felt a burning sensation in my back but I couldn’t feel my legs. I spotted two frantic mares zipping around searching for me and shouted out to them. They rushed to my side and helped me down from the tree. They stood me on my feet but as soon as they let go I dropped like a rock.

“Jackson, are you okay”, Shadow asked fearfully.

“I can’t move my legs”, I groaned as tears rolled from my cheeks. “I can’t move my fucking legs!”

Cindra started to fly to the castle but I poofed all three of us into the courtyard before she even went two feet. There was a shout of alarm and the sound of galloping hooves met my ears. Silver demanded to know what happened when he reached us.

“We were watching the sun set and he just passed out”, Shadow blurted.

“I can’t move my legs”, I grunted through the pain.

Silver called for a medic who arrived right away. His horn lit up and I felt the familiar tingle of his spell in my back. His breath hissed in as he stared at my back.

“Your back is broken, your Highness”, he said gently. “I can’t fix this.”

Without another word I grabbed my two mares and poofed into Canterlot Castle. The guards shouted for me to stay still and I stared at them as if they were stupid.

“My fucking spine is broken”, I shouted at the guard closest to me. “Just get Doctor Adryl!”

Stabs of pain shot through me as I lay on the floor and waited for the good doctor to arrive. Minutes later I heard the voice of Nurse Redheart as she galloped up the hallway. She slid to a stop beside me with a gasp as she turned and started shouting orders at the orderlies that followed her.

“Just hold on, Prince Jackson”, she said quietly.

Magic lifted me from the floor and a back support was strapped to me. I couldn’t move my head and simply held my hand out to Shadow and Cindra. Tears slipped from my eyes when I thought about not being able to walk again. The two wrapped their hooves around my hands as we rushed to the medical wing.

The night staff jumped into action when I was rushed through the door and in less than ten seconds I was laid face down on an operating table. I began to struggle and thrash when they tried to push Shadow and Cindra out of the room but a bright flash blinded me before everything went dark again.

I awoke in a hospital room with all of my friends and family gathered around. I still couldn’t move my legs so the looks on their faces made me worry. The doctor came in with a frown on his face and my heart dropped.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 51

AUTHOR’S NOTE: BRIEF SEXUAL REFERENCES IN THIS CHAPTER. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I sat in my wheelchair staring into thin air as I breathed in the clean air of the Everfree Forest and hated life. The past three months had been completely horrible. Sure, Doctor Adryl and his team had repaired the skeletal damage perfectly. They hadn’t been able to fully heal the nerves, though.

I was able to walk short distances but walking to the throne room was out of the question. I had to hold onto somepony just to do what little bit of walking I was able to but the physical therapist mom had personally paid for was helping that slowly but surely. I could walk short distances, but that small miracle did nothing to alleviate my depression over sexual complications.

I was unable to get an erection, something that bothered me mentally more than physically. I was terrified that my new wife, with whom I was unable to officially consummate our marriage, would leave me for a perfectly healthy stallion. This fear was made much stronger a couple weeks earlier when Derpy, the local mail pony, delivered a sealed envelope from a prominent law firm in Canterlot.

It still hurt to think about that day. I had been on this same balcony when the cross eyed courier had crash landed near me and grinned sheepishly as she held out the envelope addressed to Shadow Everfree. When I accepted the envelope she took off like a rocket. My heart froze as I read the label from Hoofstadter, Foalman and Associates, one of the most prominent law firms in Canterlot.

I had wheeled my way into the room and held the envelope up. Shadow cocked her head when she saw the envelope until she saw the label.

“So this is it”, I asked quietly.

“What do you mean”, Shadowed asked confused.

“Since I can’t get it up you’re gonna move on”, I scoffed and flung the envelope into the room before I turned my wheelchair back around. “Unbelievable.”

I started rolling back out of the room but a pair of hooves around my chest stopped me.

“Get off me”, I shouted, pulling away from the vampony. “Just leave me alone!”

“Jackson, please”, she whispered as she reached for me again.

I tried to move away from her but wound up leaning too far and toppling my chair sideways. I cursed loudly as I hit the floor and lay there staring at the ceiling. The two mares moved to help me but I pushed them away with magic.

“Just leave me alone”, I shouted as I dragged myself toward the balcony. “Don’t you have divorce papers to sign or something?!”

“You fucking listen to me”, Shadow shouted as she straddled my body and stared into my eyes. “I don’t give a fuck whether or not you can fuck me! I married you, not your penis! Those aren’t divorce papers; they’re life insurance papers for all three of us.”

I stared into her reddening eyes as she shouted at me and felt something new creeping into my heart. I realized that I was actually a little bit scared of my wife, especially when her eyes no longer held any hints of yellow to them.

“It pisses me off that you think I would leave you just because of something as stupid as sex”, she shouted and a single tear dropped from her eyes and splashed on my face. “What kind of mare do you think I am?!”

“One that deserves better than me”, I muttered as I averted my eyes.

“WHAT”, she shouted as she slammed a hoof on the floor by my head. “Jackson Everfree, I better not ever hear you say that again!”

“It’s true”, I said defiantly. “You’re thinking about the future and here I am thinking you… I’m sorry.”

I began to pull myself out from under her but she simply flopped down preventing me from moving. I squirmed for a minute but realized I was essentially helpless. I turned my eyes back to the vampony and noticed the red was fading from her eyes as she kissed me.

“I thought red eyes meant it was time to feed”, I muttered absently.

“It also means a mare is pissed off at her illogical husband”, she grinned. “It’s called an Aura.”

“So that’s what that feeling was!”

“Yes”, she smiled and kissed me.

The rest of that evening had been calm enough and it was that night that I discovered I got almost as much enjoyment orally pleasing the two mares as I did from actual penetration. I wasn’t able to get an erection, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t have an orgasm. That much was made clear when the two reciprocated the favor.

Physical therapy, visits from Fluttershy or Zecora for conversation and the day to day management of my holding took up the majority of every day and left little down time. after that one little spat with Shadow I had been a little more depressed than usual but the fact that I was making progress walking buoyed my spirits.

The physical therapist was amazed with how quickly I began healing suddenly, and one night I got a wild hair up my ass when I made it back to our chambers and decided to try my own healing magic. The pain I felt was excruciating as I flooded magic into my back but I kept the juice flowing. I heard a sizzling noise right before a sudden explosion launched me from the wheelchair and across the room. Two startled mares shouted my name as they burst into the darkened room.

“He EXPLODED”, Cindra shouted. “Mistress, he just… BOOM!”

“What”, Shadow gasped as she pushed past Cindra. “No… How could this happen?!”

I sat up in the corner and coughed a few times startling the mares. They turned to me and stared for a second before launching themselves at me. They latched their hooves around me and buried their faces into me as I rubbed the back of my head and looked around.

“Was zum Teufel war das”, I shouted.

“What the fuck was that”, Shadow asked as she jerked away from me.

“I have no clue”, I said in confused astonishment.

“I didn’t know you knew another language”, Cindra laughed.

“You didn’t know because I didn’t know”, I replied as I gently pushed them away and made my way to the wheelchair.

I pulled myself up into my chair and situated my legs. There was the faintest tingling in my legs and back but I shrugged it off as I unlocked the wheels and made my way to the bathroom. I parked beside the counter and pulled myself into a standing position before taking a few shuffling steps to the toilet. I held onto the wall as I relieved myself and turned back to the wheelchair after flushing the commode. I slowly stepped back over to the four wheeled device of torture and sat my despondent ass back down.

“I failed”, I whispered. “Well, at least I didn’t start bleeding from my ass or anything.”

I turned the chair around and rolled back over to the bed. My two companions stood to help me from the chair to the bed but I waved them off saying I had to get used to doing things for myself now. I managed to pull myself into bed and rolled onto my back followed closely by a beautiful female on each side of me.

“This sucks”, I groaned.

“Okay”, Cindra chirped as she reached for my pants.

“No, I mean it’s so damned frustrating not being able to walk”, I laughed as Cindra kept being Cindra.

“You’ve made so much progress so far”, Shadow smiled as she stroked my chest. “I’m sure it won’t be long before you’re running laps around the castle again.”

I thought fondly of the morning exercise routine I had been following before our wedding and smiled forlornly. I had my doubts about that but kept them to myself. I heard a surprised grunt from Cindra before she lifted her head.

“Master, it’s getting hard”, she gasped.

“You don’t have to do that”, I said quietly with my eyes closed.

“No, master”, she said awestruck. “You’re getting an erection!”

Shadow and I jerked our attention to my crotch and sure enough I was beginning to stiffen! I turned my attention to the two mares in complete shock. I hadn’t even noticed the subtle sensations and began to wonder what else was working.

I sat up and tried to pull my legs up but couldn’t lift them any farther than I had in physical therapy. A sense of sadness crept in as I realized the only thing I seemed to accomplish was regaining the ability to have sex. As wonderful as that was it was little consolation when I still couldn’t walk normally yet.

“Don’t be too sad, master”, Cindra smiled and stuck her rump in the air. “At least you can, how did you say it, ‘tap that ass’ again.”

“We never did consummate our marriage”, Shadow grinned seductively.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 52

I lived in happy sorrow for two months before Queen Chrysalis came for a visit. It really was amazing how rare noteworthy encounters were out here. What was even more amazing was the fact that she had come with only three apparently female changelings. If I didn’t know any better I would think there was hint of actual pity before it abruptly disappeared behind an indifferent regal mask.

“Good afternoon, Prince Jackson”, she greeted with a bow as I settled into my throne.

“Same to you, Queen Chrysalis”, I nodded.

“I heard of your misfortune and on behalf of the changeling nation I offer my deepest sympathy and wish you a speedy recovery”, she replied almost warmly before she smirked. “I anxiously await your recovery. I have never found another opponent as worthy of my prowess in combat as you.”

“Perhaps there won’t have to be a next time”, I grinned pointedly.

“Your verbal jousting is sufficient, at least”, she smiled.

“Yeah, you’re an asshole too, Your Majesty.”

“Oh”, she gasped, momentarily taken aback but chuckled and nodded. “I can see why my hardheaded daughter would want to serve you. You will be a strong leader indeed.”

She approached the throne and knelt before me.

“If I may, your Highness, I would like a word with my daughter.”

“If she’ll speak to you, then yes”, I nodded.

The two trotted off slowly and I tried not to listen in but I did hear something about the marriage. I shrugged it off as possibly evil girl talk and I honestly didn’t care. My life had become pain and pleasure in often quite unequal proportions. I was getting bored with being a prince. The only things that were enjoyable in life were my time with my dysfunctional family and sitting on the balcony overlooking the southern forest.

I had discovered that I could still fly but landing was such an awkward and demeaning process that I refused to fly anymore. The inability to take more than ten steps was still infuriating. I didn’t understand how I wasn’t better when I did everything the therapist said.

The sound of hooves trotting through the hall brought me from my brief reflection as Cindra trotted in the door with her head held high. She took her place by my side and stood placidly for the remainder of the court session. Zecora had stopped by to rhyme with me about a certain plant that grew in a certain clearing near a certain castle.

She asked for permission to harvest two plants for medicinal reasons and I agreed. She bowed and turned her eyes to Shadow, commenting how our son was growing so quickly. Shadow was only approximately seven months along and she was showing quite profusely.

“Considering this is the Prince of Chaos who fathered the son, I would say it’s about time for the fun to have begun”, the zebra smiled.

Almost as if on cue our foal kicked and Shadow squeezed her eyes shut. I caught a glimpse of red just before her eyelids closed. I apologized but had to cut the visit short. She bowed and left as I reached over to Shadow. She clasped my hand and sent me an orange stare. I called out to the guards that court was over for the day and we began to make our way to our chambers. We passed Silver Lance who sent a worried stare at Shadow and saluted as we went.

After we reached our chambers I jotted down a note to mom explaining what was going on and how far along she was. Almost instantly I received a note back but it wasn’t rolled up.

GET HER HERE NOW!

I wrapped my arms around both ponies and flashed directly to the medical wing. There were only a few startled gasps and to my surprise I wasn’t rushed by guards as I crumpled to the floor. In my haste to get Shadow here I forgot to poof my chair.

“What happened to him this time”, Nurse Redheart called out.

“He isn’t injured this time”, Cindra giggled “He just forgot his wheelchair.”

“Fuck you”, I groaned as an orderly lifted me into a spare wheelchair. “Not you, the changeling.”

He laughed awkwardly and left me in the hallway as Shadow told the little nurse that she was the one that was here to be seen. She flinched when mom popped into existence right in front of her staring into her eyes.

“How far along are you”, mom asked.

“Seven months”, Shadow replied.

“Are you sure you felt him kick”, she asked.

“Yeah, the little buzzard almost broke something.”

“Are you sure you didn’t conceive in Flower’s Bloom of last year?”

“I’m positive”, she replied. “Jackson was my first.”

“I remember the blood”, mom shuddered.

The sweet nurse ushered us to into an exam room and within thirty minutes the blood samples yielded results and the ultrasound showed a fully formed alicorn filly! The news was quite astounding and the doctor voiced this sentiment before he turned to Nurse Redheart.

“I would like to have you attend Princess Shadow”, he said seriously. “This foal will be coming in less than two months.”

“Understood”, the little nurse nodded.

The remainder of the checkup went well and before the night was done I poofed the three of us and the little nurse to Castle Everfree. We made our way to our bedchambers after I summoned my wheelchair. As we entered the antechamber I pointed out the room Nurse Redheart would be staying in.

“Is there anything in particular I should know”, Shadow asked nervously.

“No sex”, the nurse said flatly.

“Yes ma’am”, Shadow nodded.

We listened intently as we were given instructions for Shadow’s care, including bed rest. I turned my eyes to the very pregnant mare and sighed softly. After Nurse Redheart finished speaking Shadow and Cindra climbed up onto the bed and stared at me expectantly. I told them I had a few things to work on before going to bed and they nodded before I rolled out of our chambers.

“What am I gonna do”, I muttered as I rolled down the hallway. “I have to be able to walk to help take care of Shadow. If only there was something…”

An idea struck me and I summoned parchment and a quill. I scribbled a note asking Twilight to join me with a list of supplies and sent it on its way. Within an hour I was met at the front door by the purple unicorn.

“I’m sorry it took so long, your Highness”, she smiled as she bowed.

After telling her to rise I led the way out to the blacksmith’s forge around back, struggling several times with the chair’s wheels and began unloading the supplies from the wagon she was pulling with my magic. I laid out the strips of leather, metal rods and various fasteners and tools.

“What are we making”, Twilight asked curiously.

“I had a bright idea for how to walk again”, I grinned.

“Ooh, tell me”, she said with glistening eyes.

“I’m making leg braces that we can enchant so that they have a direct link to my brain”, I replied. “They’re going to support my weight so that I can walk and even run!”

With enthusiasm we set to work and started with the belt. A measuring tape floated up from the table and wrapped around my waist as Twilight’s magic lifted me into the air. Twilight read the measurement and scribbled it down on a piece of parchment. She then took a measurement along the outside of my leg and scribbled that down as well before she settled me back in my torture device, floated the parchment and quill to the workbench and turned to me.

“I’m really glad you asked me to help you with something so important”, she smiled warmly as she rested a hoof on my forearm. “It means a lot to me.”

“Well, you’re my best friend”, I replied as I smiled back. “Plus, you’re the easiest to tolerate.”

“Gee, thanks”, she replied sarcastically as she nudged me playfully.

“You’re welcome”, I quipped and dodged away from her swat.

She shook her head and we returned to the task at hand. She used her magic to pull several hinges toward her and eyed my hips and knees. She flexed and extended each of them with a faraway look in her eyes almost as if she was seeing my bones at work.

“This double hinge would be better for the knees, but a triple would be good for the hips”, she mumbled as she stared through me. “Take into account the size of the hinges, flex and stretch…”

She continued mumbling as she stared through me and her horn lit up as strips of leather floated toward her. The belt was the first thing she created, adding a metal buckle to the belt. The triple hinges were riveted to the sides of the belt. A metal bar was attached to the bottom of those hinges and the double hinges were fused onto the bottom of those. Two more bars were fused to the bottom of the double hinges.

“Try it on”, she mumbled and turned back to her papers. “I’m certain I took the measurements correctly and used the correct math, so it should be a perfect fit.”

I pulled the belt around my waist and fastened it tightly laying the metal bars along the outside of my thighs. I told her that the belt fit perfectly but we needed to make the straps to hold the bars to my legs. While Twilight hunted the tape measure she just had I took the belt off and draped the contraption on the workbench.

“There you are”, she sighed as she spotted the tape measure. “Where do you want the straps on your legs?”

“Like the middle of my thighs and calves”, I shrugged.

A blush crept across her cheeks as she stretched the tape measure out and wrapped it around each calf. I told her to measure a little lower and she did, wrapping the tape just below the bottom of the muscle on each leg before she scribbled the measurements down. Her blush deepened as she nervously looked at me.

“Can you scoot closer to the edge of the chair”, she mumbled as she turned her head to the side a little. “I can’t measure your legs with the chair in the way.”

I slid forward and she wrapped the tape around the middle of my left thigh and scribbled the measurement down. She mumbled something to herself as she pulled the tape around my right thigh and froze. At first I didn’t realize why until I actually felt her hoof lightly touching my limp manhood.

“Oh my gosh I am so sorry”, she blurted as she dropped the measuring tape. “I didn’t mean to!”

“It’s okay”, I laughed as I tousled her mane. “Accidents happen.”

She picked the measuring tape up and took another measurement avoiding any accidental contact. She scribbled the measurement down and quick as a wink she had bands made and buckled around my legs. I nodded but realized that just bracing the outside of my legs would be insufficient.

“This won’t be enough”, I said as I pointed to my inner legs. “There’s no support for the other sides of my legs so I don’t think it will be strong enough.”

Twilight agreed with me and blushed yet again as she picked up the measuring tape with her magic. I laughed as she cocked her head to the side as she stared at me.

“What”, I laughed.

“I’m trying to figure out how to take the measurements without touching… that”, she blushed.

“Twilight, just take the measurements”, I scoffed and adjusted myself. “See, I even moved the scary penis out of the way.”

“Just because it’s big doesn’t mean it’s scary”, she muttered as she took the measurements. “Now take the brace off so I can attach the inner braces.”

I complied and in a flash she had the improvements completed. She floated the brace over and I fastened the belt around my waist. Twilight set to work fastening the straps around my calves. The strap around my left thigh buckled perfectly but as she tightened the strap on my right thigh I felt a sharp pinch and let out a pained yell.

“Oh my Celestia, what happened”, she gasped and jerked her hooves back as I doubled over in the chair.

“You pinched my dick with the strap”, I gasped out and massaged my aching penis.

“I’m so sorry”, she gasped as she moved closer and rested a hoof on my thigh. “I didn’t realize it hung so low! I’m so sorry, Jackson!”

“It’s okay”, I groaned and waved her away. “Aside from trying to cut my dick off the fit is perfect. Good job.”

The purple unicorn smiled and blushed as she rubbed my thigh absently. I looked down to her hoof and back up at her but she didn’t get the hint.

“Twilight?”

“Yes Jackson”, she smiled slightly.

“Your hoof is in very close proximity to my genitals”, I replied flatly. Either touch it or remove your hoof.”

The magical mare blushed furiously and jerked her hoof away as I cackled in mirth. She got a bit defensive but I hugged her and ruffled her mane causing her to laugh and forget her anger. We turned our attention back to the task before us and I admired the unicorn’s hoofwork.

“You could probably give Rarity a run for her money”, I chuckled as I eyed the contraption that I hoped would be my ticket to walking normally again. “This is some fantastic work.”

“Thank you”, she smiled as she etched some kind of runes into the leather and metal.

“What are you doing”, I asked as I touched on of the runes. “This thing will be under my clothes so I don’t need decorations.”

“Jackson, these runes are necessary to channel the magic”, she explained with a smile.

“Let’s try it out”, I grinned. “Well, enchant then try.”

Twilight’s horn lit up as she touched my forehead. I felt a slight pinch in my brain and she touched her horn to the contraption strapped to me. It glowed white for a moment before the glow faded. I checked the straps and slowly stood. To my amazement our plan actually worked!

“Looks good”, she smiled as she looked it over. “How does it feel?”

“Amazing”, I grinned as I squatted down a few times.

I turned and kicked the six inch thick support beam near me and it exploded in a shower of debris. I asked what the hell Twilight did and she sheepishly admitted to using an amplification spell. I grinned and thanked her profusely as I hugged her. In the middle of the hug I felt her lips brush my cheek and pulled back to see her blushing.

“Uh, Twilight”, I asked somewhat nervously. “What was that?”

“I’m sorry”, she mumbled as she cutely hid her face behind her hooves. “I don’t know what came over me!”

“It’s okay”, I smiled and rested a hand on her shoulder. “Just try not to do it again, okay?”

“Okay”, she whispered tearfully.

“Cool”, I smiled as I stood. “Now, would you mind either leaving or turning around so that I can put this thing inside my pants?”

“That sounds so wrong”, she blushed as she covered her eyes with a hoof.

I scoffed and sat on an anvil to remove the braces and pants. While I was half naked a guard peeked through the door but ducked back out with a massive blush as he saw the situation inside. I called him back and he sheepishly plodded into the room. He was rather uncomfortable but he relaxed when I explained the situation before sending him on his way.

“That was interesting”, Twilight murmured while trying not to peek.

“Apparently everypony thinks I’m a manwhore or something”, I sighed.

I finished dressing and wrapped Twilight in another hug while she still had her eyes covered. The startled squeal she let out was rather funny but I hugged her tight and set her on her hooves before waving and darting out of the smithy. I took a running start and launched myself into the air circling the castle before I headed for the chambers I shared with Shadow and Cindra.

“Shadow”, I called as I landed on the balcony.

A shadow turned toward me in the darkness and I caught a glint of silvery light. I realized it was a knife and launched myself at the attacker. A pained grunt slipped from the unknown Pegasus as my amplified body slammed into it. As we rolled into a pool of light I saw that the intruder was barely older than a colt. He snarled at me as he slashed me across the face causing me to jump back.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 53

I heard two shocked gasps in the dark as I slammed the intruder into a wall. His head hit with a hollow thunk and the knife slipped from some kind of mount attached to the pony’s front hoof. I slammed his back into the wall again before I picked him up and slammed him to the floor.

“Jackson”, Shadow asked incredulously. “You’re walking!”

“And kicking ass”, Cindra said wide eyed as she sat in the bed and just stared.

I delivered a heavy kick to the Pegasus’s ribs and sent him spinning out onto the balcony. He opened his wings to try to fly away but I jumped on top of him before he regained his hooves and slammed a fist into the back of his head. He bucked me off of him and turned to face me. I grinned when I spotted the trickle of blood from his lip.

“You done fucked up now”, I grinned as I began to circle him.

He kept his face turned toward me as he began to circle as well. We sized each other up and before he could blink I dashed in and drove my fist into his left eye. I watched a spurt of blood fly through the air as his brow split open. He cried out in pain, spun and bucked me in the chest.

“Fuck”, I grunted as I was lifted from my feet.

I landed on my back and continued rolling, using my momentum to flip back to my feet. I rushed in again and slammed several quick punches to his face and one to his throat. He went down hard but as he got back up he unfurled his wings to try to escape.

“No you don’t”, I shouted as I leapt forward and kicked him in the gut.

His breath rushed out of him and I grabbed his mane. He yelled in pain as I slung him into the railing of the balcony where I heard a sickening crack before he fell to the floor. He opened his wings but I planted a boot on his spine between his wings. I grabbed a wing just shy of the “Shoulder joint” as I call it with each hand and pulled as hard as I could.

“Please stop”, he screamed. “You’re gonna break my wings!”

“No I won’t”, I grinned darkly. I fully intended to make this bastard suffer.

I tightened my grip and pulled even harder relishing the screams and popping sounds as bones were dislocated and ligaments tore. His pitiful screams began to annoy me and with one mighty heave the wings tore from his body as his blood sprayed over my face.

“Oh Celestia”, he screamed. “My wings! My wings!”

“Who sent you”, I bellowed as I threw the ruined lumps of flesh aside.

“Buck you”, he sobbed.

“WHO SENT YOU”, I repeated as I dug one of my hands into his open wounds.

“Prince Blueblood”, he shrieked.

“WHY?!”

“To kill your mates”, he sobbed.

“WHY?!”

“He wanted revenge for the way you disgraced him”, the former Pegasus whimpered. “He said you took his future so he was going to do the same!”

“So you agreed to kill two mares and an unborn foal”, I snarled. “You’re fucking pathetic.”

“Buck you”, he growled through the pain. “Buck your mates and buck your unborn abomination!”

I slammed his face into the floor several times before I lifted him with one hand by his throat. He glared at me through his one good eye and spit in my face. I flinched before slamming my fist into his gut repeatedly. He groaned and lost control of his bladder angering me even further.

“Can you fly”, I grinned evilly as I held him over the balcony railing. “Hundred foot drop from here. Better pray.”

The terror in his eyes made me chuckle as I released my grip. I watched him fall almost in slow motion and could feel his fear. He kicked his hooves frantically and just before he hit the ground he screamed. That sound crept into my brain and echoed for a few seconds as I grinned even wider. I started cackling when his blood pooled beneath him.

“Jackson”, Shadow gasped as she stepped to the balcony. “You just killed him.”

“He shouldn’t have taken this job”, I grinned.

I picked up the pair of wings from the floor and made my way out to the hallway. I shouted for a guard and within seconds a terrified earth pony stared at the severed limbs in my hands. I couldn’t help but wonder how an assassin could get into the castle with guards around.

“Wrap these up in plastic and mail them to Prince Blueblood”, I said quietly.

“Your Highness”, the guard asked hesitantly.

“He sent a Pegasus to kill my mares”, I grinned. “They don’t fly very well without their wings, and a hundred feet is a long way down.”

The guard stared at me in shock before running away. I glanced over my shoulder and spotted my favorite changeling watching me from around the corner. With just a flicker of thought I stood behind her as she glanced around the hallway.

“Boo”, I whispered as I poked her flank.

“OH SHIT”, she screamed and bolted down the hallway.

I cackled again and left the castle to see if Twilight was still in the smithy. As I turned the corner of the castle I saw her staring dumbfounded at the crushed body on the ground before her with blood splattered across her face.

“Hey Twilight, you okay”, I asked as I got near her.

“What… what happened”, she asked as she trembled.

“Oh, that”, I said with contempt as I looked at the lifeless hunk of flesh on the ground. “He tried to fly without wings.”

“He almost fell on me”, she whispered with wide eyes. “He was screaming when he hit the ground. Oh Celestia, I got his blood in my mouth!”

“You’re okay though, right?”

“I have a dead pony’s blood in my mouth”, she gagged.

“But did you die?”

“What”, she asked in a dazed state.

“Nothing”, I laughed. “Thank you for your help.”

I wiped the blood from her face and hugged her. She halfway registered the hug but meandered off toward Ponyville. I was worried about her, but I figured she would be okay the next day. I was pondering what to do with the body when Silver and a few guards suddenly appeared at my side.

“What happened”, Silver asked as he looked from me to the assassin and back.

“That was a killer sent by Blueblood”, I muttered. “Hey Silver, does anypony here know how to make leather?”

“What?”

“Leather”, I repeated. “Does anypony know how to make it?”

“Th-the b-b-blacksmith”, he stuttered as he began to shake.

“Okay”, I nodded before turning to my Captain of the Guard. “How did an assassin sneak into my bedchambers? Surely somepony would have noticed a strange Pegasus walking through the halls.”

“I was p-posted at the f-front d-d-door all evening, y-your Highness”, he stammered. “Nopony c-came through th-the doors except the f-four of you.”

“Then he flew in”, I mumbled. “I gotta talk to mom. Get ahold of that intruder spell.”

I turned and began to walk back toward the castle but stopped and looked over my shoulder.

“Why is that still laying there”, I asked.

“What should we do with him”, one of the guards asked.

“Put it in the gardening shed for now”, I replied. “I’ll take care of it later, so don’t let anypony in there.”

“Yes, your Highness”, Silver replied and they did my bidding.

I made my way inside and to the throne room. I had no clue why I was there but something told me to go there. As it turned out, there was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary. I walked to the dais and sat on my throne just existing as I slowly breathed in the light fragrance of lavender.

What happened tonight, I thought to myself.

“I killed a Pegasus”, I answered myself aloud.

Why was he trying to kill Shadow and Cindra?

“Blueblood told him to.”

Why, though?

“I made him look inferior, which he actually is, and physically dragged him from my castle.”

He insulted me, dishonored the title of Prince of Equestria and disrespected my wife. I couldn’t let him get away with that.

“Because I showed everypony how much of a bitch he is he decided to get revenge. He won’t stop with just one attempt. Especially since I mailed his henchpony’s wings back to him.”

What am I gonna do?

“I’ll just kill everypony he sends after us. But why not strike the head from the serpent?”

Maybe I should. But I don’t have proof he’s the one behind it.

“It’s a small matter. After all, I am the Grim Reaper. What could possibly happen to us?”

“Jackson”, Shadow called nervously from the door of the throne room. “Are you okay?”

“I’m perfectly fine”, I replied as I stood from my throne and hurried to her. “You’re supposed to be in bed.”

“How can I possibly sleep after that”, she asked with tears in her eyes. “Jackson, I just watched you kill somepony in cold blood!”

“I killed him to protect my loved ones”, I hissed.

“You tortured him before he died”, she said in a raised voice. “He didn’t have to die, Jackson! You could have turned him over to the guards!”

“I could have”, I replied, “but I didn’t and there’s no way to change it now.”

“Jackson”, she jerked back in shock.

“He was trying to murder a Princess, so he would have died anyways”, I shrugged.

“Jackson, you sh-AAAHHH!”

She clutched her swollen belly and fell to her knees as she screamed in pain. I wrapped my arms around her and poofed into our chambers and shouted for Nurse Redheart. The medical professional appeared instantly, assessed the situation and began barking orders at Cindra. The bug pony zipped away to do as she was told.

“What’s wrong”, I asked nervously.

“She’s going into labor”, Nurse Redheart replied. You’re about to be a father.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 54

“Cindra, where’s that hot water”, Nurse Redheart shouted.

The anxious changeling rushed out of the bathroom with the handle of a steaming bucket of water clamped in her teeth. She deposited the bucket beside the bed and pranced in place out of nervousness. I used a cool cloth to wipe the sweat from Shadow’s face and neck as she winced in pain.

“Just keep breathing”, the nurse coached soothingly.

Shadow did as instructed and cringed tightly as cramps ripped through her abdomen. I held her close and kissed her forehead as I whispered encouraging words to her. She relaxed as the contractions eased off.

“You’re doing fantastic”, I smiled. “It won’t be long until our little filly will be here.”

More contractions hit her making her cry in pain. The sound of it broke my heart but I knew there was nothing I could do for her. I just held her and comforted her the best I could. Her contractions eased and she began panting.

“I can’t do this”, she gasped.

“Yes you can, baby”, I whispered before kissing her lips. “You’re a badass vampony, of course you can.”

A primal scream of agony ripped from her as her entire body clenched from the pain tearing my heart to pieces. I turned a worried eye to Nurse Redheart but she told me everything was okay. I turned back to Shadow and noticed a thin trail of blood from where she had bitten her lip. I wiped the trickle from her chin and closed my eyes.

“Breathe, mistress”, Cindra reminded her. “Just focus on your breathing.”

I reached out and ruffled her mane in appreciation then turned back to my wife. Tears poured from her eyes as she groaned in pain. I couldn’t wait for the pain to be over so that she could rest. The nurse looked at her mare parts closely and smiled.

“Not much longer now”, she smiled.

I despised her idea of “not much longer” when it turned out to be three hours. I began to panic when blood began to flow from her birth canal and demanded to know what was going on. I was informed that some bleeding during birth was normal but that did nothing to calm me nor did it do anything to alleviate Shadow’s pain.

“I can see a hoof”, the nurse announced happily. “Okay, Princess Shadow, big push!”

My wife clenched her muscles and pushed for all she was worth. She began to sob from the pain as she was told to push again. After several more pushes we heard a tiny cry. Shadow’s muscles gave out and she went limp in my arms gasping. Nurse Redheart passed the swaddled foal to Cindra and began cleaning Shadow up. As Cindra was making her way to us with our daughter I heard a concerned noise from the nurse.

“What is it”, I asked worriedly.

“Something’s wrong”, she mumbled. “There’s too much blood.”

I turned a worried gaze to Shadow and squeezed her tight before I turned back to the nurse.

“Fucking heal her then!”

“I’m not a unicorn”, she shouted with tears in her eyes.

“Fuck”, I shouted before I turned to my wife. “I’ll do it then.”

I lay my hand on her side and felt healing magic rush down my arm and into her body. After a couple minutes I turned to the nurse but she shook her head. I rested my other hand on her side and doubled the magic. I wouldn’t lose anypony else and would gladly give my own life to save Shadow. The nurse shook her head again as I heard a loud pop behind me.

“Jackson, you’ll kill yourself”, my mother shouted.

“I don’t care”, I muttered as I flooded even more magic into my spouse. “I’m not going to fucking lose Shadow too!”

“Jackson, stop”, Shadow said quietly.

“No”, I choked as tears welled up in my eyes and the magic faltered. “I can’t lose you, Shadow. I need you.”

“Aliya needs you more”, she replied and motioned for our daughter.

“Aliya”, I repeated as Cindra laid our daughter beside us.

I stared down at a gorgeous little alicorn with a grey coat just like her mother’s. Her mane was the same deep black as mine, but that was apparently the only trait she had gotten from me. I stared down at our daughter before turning my sad eyes back to Shadow.

“May I hold her”, mom asked sadly.

I held our daughter out to my mother and when she took her I turned back to a slightly pale Shadow. I kissed her gently as the tears began to slip down my cheeks. Memories we made together flashed through me as I held my fading spouse. Her breathing was getting weaker and weaker with every moment.

“Don’t cry”, she whispered. “I’ll be waiting for you on the other side.”

“I can’t lose you”, I repeated. “Baby I love you so much and I just can’t lose you.”

“You aren’t losing me”, she smiled through her tears. “We’ll see each other again.”

“I can’t do this without you”, I choked past the tears flowing down my cheeks.

“Of course you can”, she smiled. “You are an amazing and strong stallion. You’ll be a good father for our daughter.”

“Shadow, I love you”, I cried as I pulled her tight against my chest. “I can’t live without you!”

“Oh, my love”, she whispered weakly. “You have to go on living for the both of us, for our daughter. For Cindra.”

“Oh, mistress”, Cindra wailed and flung herself on the bed. “Please don’t leave us! PLEASE!”

“It can’t be helped”, Shadow sighed in an almost inaudible voice before looking at both of us. “Hold me, please. It’s cold.”

Cindra and I wrapped ourselves around her and just held her tightly. I felt Shadow kiss my lips before she kissed Cindra. Our tears poured down our faces as we tried to hold her to this life.

“I love you both”, Shadow whispered and smiled as her eyes closed for the last time. I felt it deep inside of me when her heart stopped and her breath slipped peacefully from her still form. Cindra sobbed uncontrollably as she held Shadow’s body tightly.

“Shadow”, I gasped as I shook her lightly. “Shadow?!”

I held my hand over her heart and forced the last bits of my magic reserves into trying to revive her but when that failed I tried to force my very life into her. A hoof on my shoulder stopped me and I looked up into the silently sobbing face of my now sole confidante. I felt something shatter inside as the reality of the situation settled into my heart.

“Shadow”, I sobbed as I curled around her lifeless body. “I’m so sorry. I couldn’t save you.”

I felt a hoof on my back and pulled a sobbing Cindra into my chest.

“She’s gone”, Cindra whimpered. “She’s gone. She’s gone.”

I slid out from under my wife’s body and stepped out to the balcony. I stared into the sky before falling to my knees. My heart was destroyed and I couldn’t hold it in. I let out a scream of pure rage and sorrow as my power shot from my eyes and mouth into the sky. My cries shook the very earth and shattered every window in the castle.

“GOD DAMN IT”, I roared as I slammed my fists into the floor beneath me sending cracks spreading out from the point of impact. “WHY THE FUCK DID SHE HAVE TO DIE?! TAKE ME INSTEAD!”

“Jackson”, my mother gasped.

My numb body rose into the air as my body began to glow. Memories of my time with Shadow played through my mind at the speed of light. The first time we met. Our first kiss. Our first time together. Our wedding day. Her standing over me shouting at me.

“YOU SAID YOU WOULD NEVER LEAVE ME” I screamed to the stars above.

A burst of magic flew outward from my body bathing everything in a golden ambience as I fell back to my knees. My mother stared at me in shock as Cindra cowered in the doorway. My mother approached me but when I turned to her the first thing I saw was the cause of Shadow’s death.

“GET THAT INFERNAL CREATURE AWAY FROM ME!”

“Jackson”, Cindra gasped. “What has gotten into you? That’s your daughter!”

“SHE KILLED SHADOW”, I boomed.

“She is innocent”, Cindra shouted. “She fucking needs us both!”

“Jackson”, my mom sighed, “I know how you-“

“NO THE FUCK YOU DON’T”, I shouted as I leapt to my feet.

Before I knew what happened my mother had used her actual hoof to slap me, knocking me to the ground. I looked up to see her standing over me.

“DO YOU THINK I AM UNFAMILIAR WITH DESPAIR”, she shouted in her Voice. “I, WHO BURIED EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THE ORIGINAL ALICORNS OTHER THAN LUNA? I, WHO HAVE LOST EVERYPONY I CARED ABOUT? I, WHO HAD TO BANISH MY OWN SISTER FOR A THOUSAND YEARS? HOW DARE YOU?”

I got to my feet and spit blood out on the floor.

“YOUR LOSS IS MINE AS WELL! YOUR HEARTACHE IS DESTROYING ME BUT I CAN DO NOTHING TO EASE YOUR PAIN!”

“I can do something about it”, I said quietly.

I summoned my sword into my hand and turned the blade toward my chest. Before I could make another move Cindra wrapped herself around my chest. She trembled as she held on to me.

“Kill me too, Jackson”, she whimpered. “I can’t lose you both.”

I dropped my sword and sank to my knees sobbing into Cindra’s shoulder. I had no words. I had no thoughts. There was nothing but the sorrow. I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my changeling. The clopping noise of hooves drew my attention to the doorway and to my surprise it was Queen Chrysalis that spoke from the doorway.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 55

I sat on my throne and stared into space as I idly stroked the arm of Shadow’s throne. The events of the night before drew fresh tears from my eyes and I squeezed them shut. I felt hollow inside, as if I was missing a major piece of myself. In reality I was; I was missing my wife.

“Your Highness”, Queen Chrysalis greeted me tentatively.

After her sudden appearance the night before I had shouted at her until she disappeared from the room with tears in her eyes. I felt bad about making her cry now but at the time if I could have gotten to her I would have destroyed her with my bare hands.

“Your Majesty”, I replied brokenly.

“I cannot begin to pretend to know how you feel”, she smiled sadly, “but for what it matters, my heart goes out to you and Cindra both. The love you three had-“

“What do you want”, I growled.

“I was going to discuss commerce but now is not the time”, she bowed.

“The only thing I would care to discuss is how to resurrect my wife.”

“Resurrect”, Chrysalis muttered. “Only the Lord of the Dead could possibly do that.”

“I AM the Lord of the Dead”, I shouted as I jumped to my feet. “Don’t you think I already thought of that?!”

“Then what stops you”, she asked in shock.

“I don’t know how to do it”, I muttered in sorrow.

“Is that all?”

“What”, I hissed.

“What would you say if I could help you with your deathly powers”, she asked quietly.

“Name your price”, I said as my vampiric speed put me in front of her and I grabbed her shoulders.

“There is no price”, she smiled gently.

“Then what do you gain from this”, I asked skeptically.

“You are dear to my daughter, and so are dear to me”, she whispered as she pulled me into a hug.

“Speaking of daughters”, I said as I pulled from the hug.

Cindra had just entered the throne room with my daughter. She stepped slowly up to us and leaned into my side. I hugged her back and stared down at the filly laying in my sole confidante’s embrace.

“Is this your daughter”, Chrysalis asked as she crept closer to the murderous little bundle.

“This is Aliya”, Cindra smiled halfheartedly.

“Quite the little cutie”, Chrysalis smiled. “She has your mane. And your fascinating eyes.”

The elder bug pony asked if she could hold her and I shrugged. She handled the foal carefully as she cradled her close. She cooed to the little monster who had the audacity to giggle at her. I turned away from the three females and began pacing as I thought about what Chrysalis had asked.

“Can you help me”, I suddenly asked as I spun to the changeling queen.

“Not me personally but yes, I know somepony that may be able to help.”

“Take me to this pony”, I demanded.

“Now”, she asked.

“Yes.”

“I’m visiting with my granddaughter”, Chrysalis smiled at the foal.

“She isn’t Cindra’s”, I growled.

“As close as she was to Princess Shadow she may as well be”, she said as she gave me a sad smile. “Very well, but I would like to come back to see Aliya.”

“That’s fine”, I said loudly. “Let’s go.”

After Chrysalis handed the foal back to Cindra I hugged my assistant and barely patted Aliya’s head before I turned from them and nodded to Chrysalis. She touched her hoof to my arm and we vanished with a pop. When sight and sound returned I realized we were on some tropical island.

“If you brought me here to try to seduce me I will kill you”, I growled.

“No, nothing like that”, she laughed. “We’re here to see the Maribbean Sea Oracle.”

She led the way into a massive cave and I swirled fire idly around my hand. I had recently started doing that and it helped with magic manipulation training. The tunnel narrowed and we had to go single file before the tunnel widened again. The sight before me was quite unique.

In the middle of the massive cavern we found ourselves in there was a crystal clear pool of water with all manner of sea creatures in it. I saw ponies splashing in the water but when I got closer I saw they had the front of a pony but the tail of a fish. They gasped and dove under the water when we got too close but I didn’t care. What I was focused on was the glowing pony floating high above us.

“Chrysalis”, the glowing pony greeted with an accented voice as soft as a spring rain. “It is so good to see you again.”

“And you as well, Oracle”, she bowed.

The Oracle landed gently on her hooves and stepped into an embrace with the queen. When she broke from the hug and turned her pure white eyes on me I could feel her stare piercing me.

“Why did you bring this chaotic death to me door, Chrysalis”, the Oracle spoke calmly.

“You already know so stop teasing”, Chrysalis giggled.

“What is it you seek”, she whispered as she turned to me.

“I want to awaken my Reaper abilities”, I replied.

“Why is that?”

“To get my wife back”, I answered impatiently. “Look, can you help me or not?”

“I can but I think you won’t like what you must do.”

“And what is that”, I growled.

“You must let go of this life”, she smiled sadly. “To save her life you must forfeit your own.”

“Seriously”, I snarled.

“A life for a life”, she smiled sadly.

“How about I give them yours”, I shouted and summoned my sword into my hand with the tip at the Oracle’s throat.

“Jackson, stand down”, Chrysalis gasped.

“She already knows whether or not I’ll kill her”, I grinned.

“I caution you, Prince of Chaos”, she said calmly. “The path you will take is a dark and dangerous one. It will lead to what you want, but at what cost?”

“I don’t care about the cost”, I growled.

“So be it”, she intoned deeply. “Prince Jackson of Everfree, the assistance you seek has been with you since Canterlot.”

“What the hell are you talking about”, I growled.

“That was no ordinary pendant you purchased.”

“How did you… Oracle. Never mind”, I muttered.

“That pendant was in fact a key to a mysterious place of strange magic”, the Oracle explained.

“Where is this mysterious place”, I demanded.

“It is not my place to help you discover that”, she replied. “Those close to you will be of the greatest aid to your journey. As will your daughter.”

“Leave now, Jackson”, Chrysalis said as I balled my fists up. “I will be right behind you.”

I sent my sword back to the castle and turned from the Oracle to stare at Chrysalis. I held my arm out and extended my middle finger, laughing at the confusion on the bug pony’s face. Before either of them could respond I poofed back to my castle and stared at the highest tower before flying up to the balcony attached to the tower.

I eased the door open and stepped into the dimly lit room. Against the wall was a raised platform I knew I would become familiar all too familiar with. I walked up onto the platform and stared down through the lid of a glass coffin I had created that very morning and a tear slipped from my eye. I fell to my knees as I gazed upon Shadow’s still form.

“I’ll find a way to bring you back”, I whispered as I lay my hand against the glass.

“Master”, a familiar voice whispered from the doorway.

“I don’t want to be disturbed”, I said hollowly.

“I understand, but your mother is here”, she replied hesitantly.

“What does she want”, I sighed as I slowly got to my feet.

“It’s your f- Discord”, she corrected herself quickly.

“What about him”, I growled as I turned around.

“He’s escaped”, she whispered and flinched.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 56

I stormed into the castle furiously causing guards to scurry out of sight. The two guards posted outside the throne room shook slightly as I strode up to my mother and stood there with crossed arms. Tears still glistened in her eyes when she turned to me.

“I’m so sorry about-“

“Don’t”, I interrupted coldly. “When did Discord escape?”

“This morning”, she replied quietly.

“Any sign of where he went”, I asked angrily.

“Ponyville.”

“I should’ve known”, I growled as I turned from my mother. “Your granddaughter is in the nursery.”

I walked out of the throne room and ordered the guards to do whatever my mother or Cindra asked of them. They saluted and I left the castle taking to the air to get to Ponyville as quickly as possible. It didn’t take long to find signs of my deadbeat dad, considering I spotted Applejack slipping and sliding on roads made of soap. I swooped down and lifted her into the air right before she would have crashed into a massive briar patch.

“Thanks, sugar cube”, she smiled as I set her down.

“Yeah”, I muttered as I returned her hug.

“Are ya alright”, she asked as she held my shoulder with her hoof.

“No”, I sighed before shrugging her hoof off and taking to the air.

Do these brain dead fuckers actually think I would be okay the day after losing my wife, I thought as angry tears ran from my eyes.

I spotted the rest of my friends in the middle of town and adjusted course. When I got closer I could see the cause of my distress. He was standing over the Elements of Harmony gloating about their impending defeat when I made my entrance.

“DISCORD”, I bellowed as I landed and slid to a stop between him and my friends.

“Ah, the great Prince Jackson”, Discord chuckled gleefully. “So good of you to leave your fortress of solitude and join me for a little fun.”

“Fun”, I scoffed as I looked around.

I saw patches of cotton candy clouds dumping chocolate milk on the ponies of Ponyville. Long legged rabbits stampeded around town. Several buildings appeared to be made of rubber.

“Okay, that actually looks fun”, I admitted as I pointed at three familiar fillies bouncing around inside the local schoolhouse.

“See”, Discord grinned.

“That’s beside the point”, I growled as I took a step toward him balling up my fists. “You’re fucking up my town and you picked the worst fucking day to start your shit.”

I threw my arm out and blasted him with lightning so intense he left a smoke trail as he flew through the building behind him. Amid cheers from my friends and other ponies I launched myself after the draconequus with murderous intent. When I caught up to him I landed on my feet and slammed a fist into his gut carrying all of my momentum into the punch.

His breath left him in a rush and his eyes bulged. He seemed to fold around my fist before his feet or whatever they were left the ground and he was sent hurtling through the air again. I took off right behind him and followed him as he came crashing down in the middle of a wheat field.

“Now now, son”, he groaned as he held his paw and claw up.

“FUCK YOU”, I bellowed as I kicked him in the face and he rolled a few times. “WHY DID YOU CREATE ME?!”

“I figured it would be obvious”, he smiled with his one fang. “I’m planning to retire.”

“You seriously expect me to go around fucking shit up?!”

“Well, we can’t let things get boring now, can we”, he grinned as he stroked his gray goatee. “Besides, your wedding was quite entertaining.”

“You were there after all”, I said evenly as I balled my fists up.

“Yes, I was”, he replied as he kept smiling. “You two make a lovely couple, Jackson. Those eyes, though. Speaking of which, when will I get to meet my lovely daughter-in-law?”

Fresh tears welled up and a primal scream of rage ripped from me as I leapt on top of him and began pummeling his face and throat. I tried my hardest to rip his throat out with my bare hands as I let my anger, hate and sorrow fill me will coldness. I slammed his head into the soil beneath him and formed a fireball in my hand which I slammed into his head.

The resulting explosion launched me backwards through the air and I turned in the air to avoid landing on my wings. I hit the ground and rolled to my feet. Through the clearing smoke I saw Discord slowly rising from the ground. He turned his yellow eyes to me and began to walk toward me.

“You’re quite strong for a soulless manifestation of madness”, he said darkly as he stepped clear of the smoke. “I think I may have made you a little too strong.”

“That’s where you fucked up”, I snarled as my sword flashed into existence in my hand. “You’re dead!”

I launched myself at him and in motion he created an almost identical sword to mine, deflected my blow and spun to strike me across the face with his tail. I spun with the strike and tried to stab him but he parried and backed away.

“Do you really think you can kill me”, he asked in a deep growl.

I almost thought I heard a hint of hope in his voice but I honestly didn’t care. This creature before me was responsible for all of my heartache in the first place. He feinted to the left and spun to strike from the right landing a glancing blow across my left shoulder. I shouted in pain before lunging forward and slamming my other shoulder into his stomach.

He fell backward and I slashed diagonally across his chest leaving a red gash across his body. He turned and sent forth a spout of black fire which I rolled under and hit him with another round of lightning. He struggled against the contractions in his muscles and used his blade to disrupt the stream of lightning ultimately sending it back into my own body. I fell to one knee when my body stopped convulsing and gasped through the pain.

How can he take this much punishment, I wondered as I coughed.

I looked back up and was greeted by the red irises of my father’s eyes as his sword pierced my shoulder. I screamed in agony and grabbed his blade with my other hand. He pushed the blade in further forcing me onto my back. With a mighty heave he sent the blade through my shoulder blade and left wing into the ground beneath me.

“It looks like I win this round”, he huffed. “Pity. However, I’m wondering why you were so quick to attack me. I’m not even sure what I did to antagonize you. But you are the Prince of Chaos, so that should be enough of an explanation.”

“I don’t owe you shit”, I groaned through the pain.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that”, he grinned as he tore my shirt open to stare at the scar on my chest. “Magnificent, simply magnificent! Anyway, I created you. In every sense you owe me your very life. Tell me, what have you been up to?”

He dug the tips of his claws into my skull and I screamed as the chaos seeped into my brain. I fell through time and space revisiting past events. One moment I watched as four bodies squirmed around in a massive bed and the next I was walking into my wedding reception with a beautiful vampony on my arm. Tears came freshly as I watched her kiss me lovingly. I could smell her scent as surely as if she were holding me now.

I saw myself waking up in the forest naked. Fluttershy’s burning cottage loomed behind me as I watched a deceased bear being carried out. I saw myself training with the night guards in armed combat and watched as I helped Twilight make the leg braces I wore still. I saw something I didn’t remember involving my aunt and foalflower. The guards’ shouts rang in my ears along with Discord’s laughter.

I heard an intrigued murmur as I watched the Grim Reaper fall to my sword but then I let the tears stream freely. I stood helpless as I sat on the bed cradling my quickly fading wife. My heart shattered all over again.

“Oh my”, Discord sighed as he removed his claws. “My dear boy, I’m so sorry. Nopony should have to experience that.”

To my surprise his sword vanished with a snap of his paw and he pulled me up into a hug. My sword fell from my hand and I couldn’t do anything other than stare straight ahead. I heard a single sniffle before he released me from the hug. As I stared past him I saw six ponies floating in the air as light surrounded them.

“NO”, I shouted but I was too late.

The different hues of light combined into a rainbow and slammed into my father turning him into stone instantly. I stared at the statue before me and reached out to touch his shoulder. For some reason tears began to well up as I fell to my knees gripping my wounded shoulder.

I felt familiar warmth flowing through me and I lifted my head to see Twilight’s horn inches from me. I hung my head and let her heal me as I cried quietly. None of them said a word as I stood up and patted Twilight’s head. I spared one last glance at my newly imprisoned father before silently taking to the air and heading toward my castle.

My mind was elsewhere as I came within sight of my estate and as such I flew right over the wall and was subsequently forced to dodge a few spells. I slid to a stop in the middle of the courtyard and shouted for Silver Lance. He was at my side in an instant and nodded when I told him to send a message to the magic academy requesting Lightning Hoof’s presence.

I made my way to the throne room first and as expected Cindra was up on the dais. I felt a spark of humor as she yawned really loudly and stretched. She arched her back first then rolled her shoulders and neck. She stretched each of her limbs and buzzed her wings as she stared at the ceiling.

“I hope master gets back soon”, she sighed. “I could really use a nap.”

I leaned against the door frame and just studied her. Her left ear flicked occasionally but her right ear never moved. I watched in amusement as her tail quivered before she growled about “that damned itch” and she actually chewed on her tail! Her nostrils flared and her eyes slowly rose up to me.

“Master”, she gasped happily as she lifted into the air and buzzed toward me.

“Hi, Cindra”, I smiled slightly.

She flew into my open arms and we hugged each other tightly before she stepped back to look me over in shock. I glanced down and realized why she was staring with an open mouth. My clothes had been wrecked in my fight with Discord and they were stained with blood.

“What happened to you”, she whispered fearfully.

“Got my ass whipped by dad”, I sighed. “He got turned to stone again.”

“Isn’t that a good thing”, she asked.

“I guess”, I sighed. “Where’s… Aliya?”

“Laying down for a nap”, she replied as she shifted nervously.

“What happened”, I asked cautiously.

“She kinda set her crib on fire accidentally”, she squeaked as she shrank back.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 57

I greeted Twilight at the front door of the castle a mere two days after I had sent a request for her presence. We made our way to Shadow’s tower and the Element of Magic gasped when she saw Shadow lying inside the glass coffin.

“Jackson”, she whispered. “What’s going on here?”

“I need you to put a stasis spell on Shadow’s body”, I replied quietly. “At least until I can find a way to bring her back.”

“Jackson, that’s… You need to let go, Jackson.”

“If you won’t do it then put me into stasis so I can learn the spell”, I spat.

“What are you talking about”, she asked with a cocked head.

“I can learn spells that are used on me”, I said hurriedly. “Are you gonna do it or do I have to learn the spell the hard way?”

“Jackson, it’s been two days. The body has-“

“SHADOW”, I roared. “Do not talk that way about her.”

“Jackson, this isn’t healthy”, she argued. “You need to grieve!”

She leapt forward and pulled me into a hug I didn’t want.

“Jackson, there are others that love and need you”, she whispered as tears began to roll from her eyes. “Think about Cindra! Or Aliya! Or even me.”

I turned my gaze to her and was flabbergasted when I felt a pair of lips on mine. My shock turned to anger quickly. I grabbed her by the mane and threw her away from me. She cried out in shock and pain when she hit the floor.

“What the fuck”, I shouted angrily. “What are you doing Twilight?!”

“I’m sorry”, she sobbed as she curled into a ball on the floor. “I don’t know what came over me!”

“Don’t you ever do that again”, I hissed as I crouched over her inches from her face. “If I want to be kissed you would know it.”

“I just can’t stand seeing you like this”, she whispered.

“That’s no excuse”, I shouted as I slammed my fist into the floor.

“I just wanted to help”, she whimpered and shivered.

“Then do as I asked”, I hissed. “Put one of us in stasis.”

She nodded and her horn lit up. The next thing I knew I was dealing with the Shiver as I stared into the concerned faces of my family and friends. I tried to get up but my muscles wouldn’t cooperate. I turned my cold gaze on Twilight and stared into her teary eyes.

“I’m going to kill you when I can move again”, I said calmly gaining a gasp from everypony.

“Please don’t hate me”, she sobbed. “I was just so scared for you!”

“Were you scared for me or of me”, I hissed showing my fangs.

“Both”, she whispered in shame. “Jackson, nopony should ever have to fear their friends. You’ve changed so drastically so quickly and I understand you’re beyond distraught, but this is almost necromancy!”

“Have you forgotten what I am”, I laughed darkly. “Grim Reaper. Soon to be the Lord of Chaos when Discord decides to retire. Soulless golem. Vampony.”

“That’s not who you are, son”, my mother said soothingly. “You are a caring, loving and carefree stallion full of potential. You have many ponies that love you and only want the best for you.”

“Like that fucking rapist”, I spat as I nodded my head at my aunt.

“What”, the mare in question asked in surprise. “I have done no such thing!”

“Discord went bumbling through my mind”, I shouted. “You got me high and fucked with my memory so that I would fuck you!”

Everypony gasped and turned to my aunt in shock. They began to share glances before my mother spoke up.

“I suppressed those memories at your request”, mom sighed. “I should have removed them.”

“That never should have happened in the first place”, Dash jumped to my defense.

“That’s rich coming from a little… pervert”, Fluttershy gasped.

“Everypony, stop”, my mother said loudly.

“Release me and get the hell out”, I growled.

My mother hung her head as her horn glowed for a second. I was finally able to stand and strode over to Twilight. I drew back my right hand but I just didn’t feel like slapping her so I turned and stalked out of the room onto the balcony. I began to see red and focused all of my anger into my palms. I turned and fired blasts of pure red energy from my hands into the mountain several miles away. A massive cloud of smoke rose up from the point of impact and several seconds later a wall of compressed air slammed into us knocking the others from their hooves.

I turned to stare at the ponies gathered around with a mixture of fear, awe and, in my mother’s case, conflicted pride. Every single one of them stared at my face and I realized my eyes had changed in front of everypony. I squeezed my eyes shut and shouted for everyone to go away. They all grouped together as they left but for some reason a flat haired Pinkie walked toward me. I could tell from the scent of vanilla and sugar coming off of her.

“It’s gonna be okay”, Pinkie said in the quietest voice I had ever heard her use.

She hopped up and wrapped her hooves around my neck and hugged me tightly. I couldn’t help but return her hug and I had to admit that it felt good. She leaned back and stretched her neck up to kiss me on the forehead before dropping back to all fours. She smiled sadly up at me.

“Just remember the good times”, she whispered through her tears. “And Jackson? Try to smile at least once a week.”

She turned and slowly made her way out the door. I felt bad for her and as suddenly as my eyes changed they returned to normal. I rested my fists on the banister and stared out into the darkening sky. I saw Dash’s rainbow trail streak away toward Ponyville and sighed. I was finally alone and I was okay with that.

I returned to the tower and made my way to the coffin. I looked down on my wife as I opened the lid. Even in death she was beautiful. She lay on her back with her hooves together on her abdomen. A flowing white gown had been fashioned for her and fitted to her by me personally. Rarity had even complimented me on the dress, but it meant little to me.

I reached down and cupped her cheek as I performed the stasis spell on her. A single tear slipped from my eye as I closed the lid and rested my forehead against the coffin. I closed my eyes and thought for several minutes in silence. I heard hooves in the stairway and stood up straight.

“I don’t care how long it takes, I’ll find a way to bring you back to us, I promise you”, I whispered.

I touched the glass one more time before turning and meeting Cindra at the door. She had Aliya bundled up and held her with one foreleg somehow. I couldn’t help but feel a little nervous and cautiously offered to carry her. She gratefully handed over the tiny alicorn and turned to walk beside me. I felt a sudden strange calm fall over me as we walked.

“After everypony leaves, have the portcullis closed”, I said quietly.

“Yes, master”, she nodded but cocked her head. “Why, though?”

“I am no longer your master”, I sighed. “I want you to stay if you want to, not because you’re bound to me. From now on, I’m just Jackson. We’re a family.”

“I can’t tell you how much that means to me”, she whispered.

“We’ve been a family for a long time”, I smiled sadly.

“I suppose so”, she replied. “But why are we shutting the gates?”

“It’s for the best”, I replied darkly.

I made my way to the nursery as the cute bug pony left to do as I asked, not ordered her to do. I looked around the room and saw that the remnants of the crib had been disposed of but a scorch mark remained as proof. I focused my will and materialized a crib of metal with a soft mattress and padding around the sides. I laid Aliya down on her back and stared down at her.

I despised the way that she came into the world, but I realized I couldn’t blame her. Now that I actually had a chance to look at her I saw just how beautiful she truly was. Her mane was darker than the depths of night and silky like her mother’s. She rubbed one golden slit eye sleepily and yawned cutely. At that present moment nothing could have been more precious to me.

Cindra stepped in as I was leaning down to kiss her forehead and giggled happily. She stepped up beside me and gazed into the crib as Aliya fell asleep. We turned and left the room nodding to the guards as we left. We went right next door to our chambers and as Cindra made the bed, something I wouldn’t allow the staff to do considering the activities that occurred there, I turned the shower on and got the temperature just right.

I stripped down as steam filled the bathroom and slipped under the stream of hot water. I closed my eyes and held onto the wall as I just let the water pour over me. I don’t know how long I stood there but a pair of hooves wrapping around me from behind triggered something inside. I grabbed the hooves and ducked under them, causing the other pony to crash to the floor of the shower. I was on top of them in an instant with fangs bared before I realized it was Cindra.

Her eyes were wide open and her pupils were so tiny I could hardly see them. Her nostrils flared in fear as she panted beneath me. She was shaking as I moved away from her.

I almost killed my… What is she to me? She’s not my servant. She could be considered my friend, but we’re more than that. What is she to me?

My interior monologue was broken when I noticed a purple tint to the water coming from beneath Cindra’s head. I carefully lifted her up and checked the back of her head. I winced when I saw the cut caused by her fall. I instantly felt even worse.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 58

I carried Cindra out of the bathroom with a towel pressed to her head and sat down on the bed. I parted her mane and exposed the somewhat minor injury and took a quick look. I focused healing magic into one of my fingers and slowly drew it across the cut sealing it instantly. I hugged Cindra and sat there on the bed staring at nothing.

“Mast-Jackson”, Cindra asked eventually. “Are we okay?”

“What do you mean”, I asked as I looked in her eyes.

“You and me”, she replied. “You seemed so angry.”

“I’m sorry”, I sighed as I hugged her. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“The same thing that’s wrong with me”, she smiled sadly. “You’re heartbroken.”

I hugged her tightly as I felt tears welling up in my eyes. She squirmed around in my arms and wrapped her forelegs around me as she laid her head on my shoulder. She sniffed through her tears and squeezed me tight before she spoke.

“We’ll get through this together, Jackson. I don’t know how long it will take but I have faith in you. If anypony can find a way to bring her back, you can.”

“I don’t even know where to start”, I sighed. “I went to the Marribean Sea Oracle with your mom but that ended in more questions than answers.”

“Mother took you to see the Oracle”, she asked as she pulled away from me.

“Yeah but it was all a bunch of mystic mumbo jumbo”, I groaned.

“That mare is never wrong”, she said with wide eyes.

I sighed and slid my changeling off of my lap and onto the bed before I stood stiffly. I made the short journey to the dresser and pulled a fresh outfit out to get dressed. I turned around and saw Cindra trotting toward me. She threw her hooves around my shoulders and kissed my cheek before hugging me.

“I just thought you needed another hug”, she whispered. “I’m going to go check on Aliya.”

“I’ll go talk to Silver about the castle perimeter.”

She dropped down and flicked her tail with a smile before she went out of the door. I finished changing and went down through the castle to the courtyard. I shouted for Silver and he appeared within seconds. I asked him about the perimeter defenses and he thought for a second.

“I believe there are some kind of crystals beneath the castle, but that’s about all I know”, he replied. “You could always ask the chief unicorn about it.”

I thanked him and headed for the barracks behind the castle proper. When I entered I saw three separate offices at the back or the decent sized building. Rows of beds were arranged throughout the room and I made my way past them to the middle office and knocked on the open door.

“Prince Jackson”, the unicorn cried in surprise as he spilled his cup of coffee. “Ow, damn! What do you need, your Highness?”

“What can you tell me about warding capabilities”, I asked. “On the castle perimeter, I mean.”

“Ah, yes”, he grinned. “Your Highness, you will never believe the crystal array we have!”

He jumped from his chair and began leading me toward the lower levels of the castle. He pointed out the doors that could be sealed with magical locks. He gushed about the defensive weaponry that they could only hypothesize what they did. I asked questions from time to time but only understood half of the answers. Before too long we entered one last door and stood before a massive crystal formation that looked suspiciously like the castle above.

“Why haven’t I heard about this before now”, I asked in awe.

“We… haven’t been able to activate it”, he replied sheepishly. “We didn’t report it because we didn’t want to tell you we failed you.”

“You’re getting a spanking later”, I sighed. “Why couldn’t you activate it?”

“Every single unicorn that has tried to activate it has passed out from magical exhaustion”, he replied. “Myself included.”

“I’m made of magic and sustained by it”, I said evenly.

I stepped up to the crystal and rested my hand on the miniature wall around the crystal castle. I opened my magic channels and let my power flow through my arm. As soon as my magic touched the crystal the entire room lit up with a golden light form deep within the miniature castle.

Welcome, Prince Jackson, a silvery voice floated through the air. What is your bidding?

“Wow”, I murmured. “That’s pretty cool.”

Would you like for me to increase the ambient temperature?

“What, no”, I said loudly

I do not understand your command.

I thought for a second before I had an idea. I asked if it was possible to add my vocabulary and expressions and smiled when I received a positive response. I followed the crystal’s prompts and placed my hands inside two glowing circles. Golden tendrils crept up my arms and slipped into my temples as a warm breeze caressed my mind. The contact lasted a brief second but it felt comforting.

Your lexicon has been integrated. Would you like to integrate memories?

“No”, I replied. “What shielding or warding capabilities do we have?”

My capabilities are limited only by your imagination.

“I don’t want anypony to be able to teleport in unannounced”, I replied.

What course of action am I to take with trespassers?

“Redirect them to the road outside the portcullis”, I said after a moment of thought. I motioned to a point a short distance from the gate. “Put them right here.”

Command understood. What of aerial intruders?

“Paralyze and transport”, I replied. “Gently place them in the center of the courtyard.”

Command understood.

“Thank you.”

There is no need to thank me. I am not alive.

“If you can speak to me you’re alive in my book”, I smiled as I pulled my hands from the glowing circles. “Hey, do I have to be in here to speak to you and give commands?”

You do not.

“Do you have a name?”

My designation is Autonomous Defensive Array Three.

“I’ll call you Audrey.”

Designation reset in progress. Confirm?

“Yes?”

Designation reset as Audrey.

“Are the defenses activated yet”, I asked as I exited the chamber with the unnamed unicorn and sealed the door.

Defenses are active. Changeling presence detected in castle. Shall I terminate?

“Fuck no”, I shouted. “That’s Cindra!”

Shall I add biometric identifiers to my database for identification purposes?

“Yeah, do it for all the staff”, I replied quickly.

I heard a yelp behind me and spun around just in time to see some kind of needle sliding back into the wall. I asked what that was and was informed that a blood and magical signature sample had been collected from every single living being in the castle.

Nonliving presence detected in tower. Biological mass under stasis. No indicators of decay.

“That’s Shadow”, I said quietly. “Can you put a biological seal on the doors to that room? Only me or Cindra are allowed in there.”

Command understood. Biolock engaged.

“Do you have to be so formal”, I groaned. “That shit’s annoying.”

I will now adjust communication protocols with new parameters.

Audrey went silent as I strode through the halls toward the nursery and sighed when I smelled smoke as I got close to the room. I entered the nursery and looked around through the smoke. Cindra stood outside the open doors on the balcony with Aliya as the smoke from her incinerated bedding rolled out of the doors.

“Did she set her bed on fire again”, I called through the smoke.

“Yep”, came the reply.

I groaned and unfurled my wings as I sighed. I began flapping them to clear the smoke and before long the air was clear. Cindra stepped back inside and looked around nervously. I watched her as she looked in every nook and cranny of the room and laughed when she turned her wide eyes on me.

“What is it”, I chuckled.

“Something shot out of the wall and stabbed me in the ass”, she cried out making me laugh.

“That was Audrey”, I laughed. “Audrey, say hello to Cindra.

Hello, Cindra. I am Audrey, Automated Defense Array Three. I’m sorry if I hurt you collecting my sample.

The silvery voice coming from nowhere made Cindra crouch over Aliya protectively as her wide eyes scanned the room quickly. I laughed again until I spotted a tiny spot of blood on Aliya’s tiny leg and instantly got pissed.

“Audrey, what the fuck”, I shouted startling my daughter and changeling. “You fucking stabbed Aliya?!”

I had to collect a sample. There will not be a need to do it again.

I shook my head and walked over to Cindra. I pulled her against my side as she stood and smiled down at her and my daughter. The Oracle’s words about my daughter’s importance rang through my mind and I held out my arms to her. She squealed happily and tried to squirm out of Cindra’s grasp. Her tiny wings buzzed as I took her into my hands and snuggled her close.

“So cute”, Cindra smiled.

Jackson, there was an unapproved teleportation attempted redirected three point seven seconds ago. Biometrics identify intruder as Princess Celestia of Equestria.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 59

I rushed outside to the portcullis and could hear my mother shouting in anger outside the gate. I pushed through the crowd of ponies and witnessed my mother in a fit of rage. She had apparently demanded access but became furious when my guards did their jobs properly. I walked up to the gates and just stood there staring into my mother’s furious gaze.

“What is the meaning of this”, she fumed as her nostrils flared.

“Say please and I’ll let you in”, I replied neutrally.

“Please let me in”, she growled through gritted teeth.

I waved the guards off and sighed. I called to Audrey to open the gate and the portcullis slid upward. My mother stared in miffed pride as she stepped through the gates. As soon as she was inside the gates slid shut.

“I see you found the defense array”, my mother said coolly as we walked toward the castle.

“Yeah, I call her Audrey”, I replied. “It saves time. Now, what brings you here?”

“I came to speak to you about Discord”, she sighed.

“What about dad”, I asked causing her to gasp. “He isn’t that bad really.”

“Jackson, he stabbed you”, she gasped.

“I simply was outclassed”, I admitted. “He’s the Spirit of Chaos; I’m just the Prince of it. His wushu was stronger.”

“Wushu”, mom asked.

“Nothing”, I replied with a wave. “Anyway, what about dad?”

“He’s been relocated back to the Canterlot Castle”, she replied.

“I want him brought here if possible”, I requested.

“It is possible”, she said slowly, “but why do you want him here?”

“So I can stop him if he ever escapes again”, I shrugged.

Prince Jackson, I just intercepted a correspondence from Twilight Sparkle, shall I read it to you?

“The array can do that”, mom asked in awe.

“Her limitations are dictated by my imagination”, I grinned. “Go ahead, Audrey.”

Prince Jackson, I think I may have found a few books that may help you in your objective. Please take good care of these books because they’re from the restricted section of the royal library. Please don’t tell your mother about these books. I felt dirty just looking at the covers, so be careful. Don’t read them alone. Your friend, Twilight Sparkle.

I stood in silent contemplation for a few seconds before my thoughts were interrupted by my mother’s voice.

“Jackson, what is she talking about”, my mother asked quietly.

“I’m going to bring Shadow back”, I replied before I started walking away. “Audrey, let me know when the books get here.”

Twilight Sparkle has just been redirected to the portcullis and I have notified Cindra.

“Good”, I smiled as I headed toward the courtyard. “Do me a favor and add Twilight’s biometrics to your database.”

She is outside of my range.

“Then do it as soon as you can reach her”, I replied as I caught sight of Cindra. “Hey, can you bring Twilight to the library, Cindra?”

She nodded and I looked over my shoulder to see my mother following me closely. I led the way to the library and we settled in at a table to wait for Twilight. I had a thought occur to me and turned to my mother.

“Don’t jump Twilight’s case when she gets here”, I asked quietly.

“She went into the restricted section”, she replied with wide eyes. “Those books are restricted for a reason!”

“Just chill out.”

At that moment the two mares entered the library and as soon as Twilight spotted the white princess she froze in her tracks and looked like she was about to faint. My mother motioned her closer and she stiffly complied. We were all silent until Twilight was seated.

“Twilight-“

“I’m so sorry”, Twilight blurted. “Please don’t banish me to the moon!”

“What”, mom gasped as she jerked her head back. “Why would I do that?”

“B-because I d-disobeyed you”, she stuttered as she began crying.

“Twilight, you’re under my jurisdiction”, I smiled as I rubbed her shoulder. “Besides, if disobedience meant banishment I would have been banished on day one.”

“That’s true”, my mother laughed. “While I’m disappointed in you, I could never bring you harm, my dear Twilight.”

“Is everything okay now”, I asked.

“I suppose so”, my mother nodded. “I must return to Canterlot, but I will make arrangements for the transportation of Discord.”

With that we stood and hugged before I walked my mother back to the gate. She promised to return when she had time to speak longer because she had some questions about Audrey. I nodded and hugged her again before she stepped outside of the portcullis and teleported away.

I poofed back to the library, startling Twilight so badly she fell backwards out of her chair. I couldn’t help but laugh as I helped her back into her chair and sat beside her top look over the books she had brought.

“The Path of Death”, I said, reading one of the labels. “Twilight, what is this?”

“That’s a book written by Starswirl the Bearded himself”, she gushed with bright eyes. “He’s the only pony to journey to the spirit realm and come back!”

“Maybe the only pony”, I smiled ruefully, “but not the only one.”

“That’s right”, Twilight gasped. “Oh I have so many questions!”

“We can talk about it later”, I replied as I picked up the next book and read its title. “Necromancy and Other Dark Arts: A Researcher’s Guide. I really hope you found something useful.”

“Me too”, she smiled sadly. “I’m sorry about our last meeting. I really don’t know what came over me.”

“It’s a small matter”, I shrugged as I picked up the other books and scanned their titles. “It was… pleasant, but…”

“You don’t have to say anything else”, she smiled sadly.

We spent the next few hours reading before our stomachs both growled. I asked Audrey to relay a request to the kitchens for a “special burger”, hay fries, a Celestia salad for Twilight and a couple mugs of mead. I asked that they be brought to the library when the food was finished and Audrey reported the kitchen staff’s compliance.

“What’s a special burger”, Twilight asked nervously.

“It’s like a haybrger but made with real meat”, I grinned. “It’s delicious!”

We went back to reading and before long our food arrived. Steam rose from my plate and Twilight asked why she got a salad. I told her because it’s all I had ever seen her order and she admitted the validity of that statement. I bit into my burger and moaned as the juice dripped down my chin.

“Can I try it”, Twilight blushed as she motioned to my burger. “I’ve never… tried meat before.”

I shrugged and held the burger out to her. She took a small bite and her eyes flew open as a small smile spread over her face while she chewed. She swallowed and voiced her appreciation for the flavor. I grinned at her as she asked when I had found time to go out hunting.

“I didn’t”, I replied as I turned my attention back to the book beside me and continued eating.

“If you didn’t go hunting then- Oh, Celestia”, she groaned as realization struck her. “Please tell me this isn’t what I think it is.”

“Okay, I won’t tell you that you just ate an assassin”, I replied nonchalantly.

“You have to be joking”, she said quietly. “Please tell me this is just some horrible joke.”

“It isn’t a joke”, I replied as I turned back to her and took another bite.

“Oddly enough, I’m somewhat okay with this”, she said quietly as she eyed my burger.

“Audrey, can you ask for another burger”, I asked. “Not hay.”

I have passed on your request, Prince Jackson. Do you require anything else?

“Not right now, thank you.”

I tore my burger in half and gave the untouched portion to Twilight. She took it sheepishly and nibbled on the edge before taking a decent sized bite. I laughed at the small moan that slipped from her as she chewed.

“I can’t believe I’m eating meat”, she blushed. “I know it’s wrong, but it just tastes so amazing!”

“It sure does”, I grinned.

“I can’t do this often”, she whispered more to herself than to me.

I shrugged and went back to my reading as I ate. I came across one passage about a natural rock formation that looked remarkably similar to the gates to the spirit realm and marked the page for later reference. I looked up as a servant came in and deposited the burger on the table. His eyebrows shot up when I turned and pushed the plate in front of Twilight. His pupils shrank to pinpricks and he rushed from the room as she took a large bite and turned back to her book to chew.

“I think I corrupted you”, I laughed as she ate quickly.

“What can I say”, she smiled. “I’m an impressionable young mare.”

“You’re twenty years old”, I laughed.

“So what”, she laughed. “I’m still young!”

I stuck my tongue out at her and she giggled again. I felt a small spark of warmth inside that I hadn’t felt in a long time. I was actually feeling happy.

What is going on, I asked myself.

“What is it”, Twilight asked, having seen the look on my face.

“Nothing”, I replied shaking my head. “Let’s get back to research.”

Twilight chugged the rest of her mead and turned back to her book with a disheartened expression. I felt bad about making her sad so I scooted over and pulled her into a hug. She turned and wrapped her hooves around my neck as she sighed into my shoulder.

“Sounds like you have something on your mind”, I whispered as I rubbed her back.

“I can’t talk about it”, she sighed as she tried to pull away.

“You can talk to me about anything”, I replied as I hugged her close. “I’m your friend.”

“That’s only part of what makes things so difficult”, she sniffed.

“Then what is it”, I asked. “What’s the problem?”

“I think I… love you”, she replied in a nearly inaudible whisper.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 60

AUTHOR’S NOTE: GRAPHIC SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

I sat in stunned silence and stared at the purple unicorn in front of me. She placed a hoof against my cheek and stared into my eyes. She mumbled an apology but she said she couldn’t change the way she felt.

“How long”, I asked.

“Since Nightmare Moon’s return”, she whispered. “I think I fell for you when you came to my rescue.”

“You shouldn’t love me”, I whispered as I pulled her hooves off of me. “It doesn’t end well for those that love me.”

“Says who”, she sniffed.

“I stabbed Cindra”, I replied. “Shadow died giving birth to my offspring. Need I say more?”

I stood and began pacing as my thoughts swirled around. I couldn’t believe she thought she was in love with me. It began to anger me when I thought about Shadow laying beneath a layer of glass when Twilight was professing her love for me. I spun on Twilight and felt my blood begin to heat up.

“What do you want me to do”, I growled. “Do you expect me to just give up on Shadow? Live out a perfect little life with you and have dozens of foals running around?”

“I would never ask you to do that”, she gasped.

“THEN WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME”, I shouted.

“I just want to MATTER to somepony”, she shouted back. “You have no idea what it’s like living in your mother’s shadow! You haven’t got a clue what it’s like having to live up to such high expectations! TO ALWAYS BE AFRAID OF FAILING!”

“LOOK AT WHO MY FATHER IS”, I roared. “EVERY DAY I WAKE UP WONDERING WHAT’S GOING TO FUCK UP TODAY!”

“YOU DON”T HAVE TO GO THROUGH THESE FEARS ALONE”, she shouted as she hopped up in my face. “I’M HERE FOR YOU AND I ALWAYS WILL BE!”

“Don’t say that”, I whispered as I hung my head.

“WHY NOT?”

“Because I don’t wanna get my hopes up just to lose somepony else”, I sighed sadly.

Before I knew what was happening I felt her lips pressed to mine as she gripped me tightly. I started to push her away but something about the kiss felt right. I curled my fingers in her mane as I returned the kiss with vigor. For several minutes our tongues fought for dominance before we broke the kiss to gasp for air.

Her right ear twitched before she leaned in to kiss me again. I returned the kiss with a passion I had not expected to feel again. Her hooves roamed over my chest and back to my wings as I shivered in pleasure. She took note of this and found a small bundle of nerves in my right wing.

She used her hoof to massage the nerves and gasped when she looked down at my straining pants. She looked back into my eyes and locked her lips to mine again as she fumbled with the waistband of my pants. She exposed my member to the open air and pushed me backward until I fell into a nearby chair. Not once did her lips leave mine.

“Jackson”, she whispered huskily.

She climbed into my lap and positioned herself over my pulsing member and slowly lowered herself down onto me. She moaned in satisfaction when I was fully inside of her and she began to grind her pelvis against me.

“Twilight, what-“, I began but was cut off by another kiss.

I wrapped my arms around her as she moved her hips back and forth in a smooth rhythm that wasn’t too fast or too slow. I stuck my tongue deep into her mouth and gripped her flanks possessively. She moaned appreciatively and ground against me harder.

“Oh Jackson”, she moaned into my shoulder.

Her movements increased in intensity until she was panting and moaning my name in ecstasy. I felt wetness running down my thighs half a second before she moaned loudly and wrapped herself around me and slammed her pelvis into me as her climax washed over her.

“No”, she moaned as I started to pull out of her. “Don’t take it out.”

“I don’t want to risk impregnating you”, I whispered. “I won’t be responsible for killing you too.”

“Then put it in my plot”, she gasped as she ground against me hard.

“Okay”, I eventually replied.

I stood up with her still wrapped around me and made my way over to the table. I laid her on her back and pumped into her a few more times before I slid out and positioned myself against her back door but she rolled onto her stomach and dangled her legs over the side. She swished her tail aside and looked over her shoulder with a deep blush.

“Are you ready”, I asked quietly.

“Be gentle”, she begged just as quietly as she turned her face away from me.

I pressed against her opening and to my surprise I slowly slid into her. The heat and tightness were beyond belief as I slowly hilted inside of her amidst her moans and the occasional gasp. I stayed still as she clenched her muscles around me until she nodded over her shoulder.

I slowly began moving little by little until my entire length was sliding in and out of her. Her moans began to get louder the faster I moved and before long she was crying out in pleasure as I held her mane and slammed into her. A second orgasm rocked her body forcing her muscles to clench around me again.

“Don’t stop”, she gasped. “Oh, don’t stop! Cum for me, Jackson!”

“You want me to cum in that tight ass”, I purred, showing her how to talk dirty.

“Yes”, she said in a drawn out moan as her body was slammed against the table by my thrusts. “Fuck me harder!”

I picked up speed and tightened my grip on her mane as I reached beneath her with my other hand to tweak her nipples. She moaned loudly as her fluids washed over my hand and dripped to the floor. The sounds she was making mixed with the sensations pushed me over the edge until with one final thrust I emptied myself deep inside of her. I thrust a few more times as I pulled her head up by her mane to kiss her lips again.

“I hope you enjoyed it”, I gasped.

“I did”, she replied with a gasp of her own.

“This is never happening again”, I growled as I pulled out of her.

“What?”

“You heard me”, I said coolly as I sent the books to my room.

“But Jackson-“

“But nothing”, I shouted. “Congratulations, you made me forget about Shadow for a little while.”

“That wasn’t what I was trying to do”, she said sadly. “I was just trying to show you how much I love you!”

I huffed and turned to go but she leapt over and wrapped her hooves around my neck.

“I would never try to take her place”, she whispered through tears.

“You say that now”, I sighed, “but what happens when I bring Shadow back?”

“We’ll figure it out”, she whispered as she held me close.

I wrapped my arms around her and buried my face in her shoulder. The smell of sex blended with her natural scent of parchment flooded my nose eliciting a sexual response from me. She glanced down when it nudged her and she chuckled.

“Looks like you’re ready for another round”, she smiled.

She reached down and began to stroke me through my pants and I felt myself growing stiffer. At that precise moment a voice drifted from thin air to interrupt us.

Prince Jackson, I have intercepted a light blue Pegasus with multicolored mane. Shall I terminate?

“NO”, I shouted. “Remove the paralysis and direct her here.”

Yes, Prince Jackson.

“A light blue… Rainbow Dash”, Twilight shouted before she looked over at the table we had just utilized. “Oh my Celestia, we need to clean this mess up! And clean me up too!”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 61

I waved my hand and the mess vanished from the floor and Twilight’s haunches. The purple unicorn’s breathing returned to normal as a certain blue mare trotted in with a guard on each side.

“Did Audrey send you two with her”, I asked and growled at them when they shook her heads. “Then why are you here? Fuck off.”

The two guards scrambled from the room as Dash trotted up to us and smiled sadly at me before she wrapped her forelegs and wings around me in a hug. I contentedly returned the hug and she kissed my cheek as she dropped to her hooves and asked how I was doing.

“I’ve been better but I’ve been worse”, I shrugged. “What’s up?”

“I just wanted to come see how you were”, she blushed lightly as her eyes flicked to Twilight.

“You were horny, weren’t you”, I whispered in her ear and she nodded sheepishly. “Go talk to Cindra. As long as she isn’t taking care of Aliya I don’t mind.”

She trotted off with a slight spring in her step and I turned to see Twilight narrowing her eyes at the retreating form of Rainbow Dash. She turned her eyes to me and stared.

“What”, I asked.

“What was that about”, she asked suspiciously.

“She wanted to fuck again”, I shrugged.

“Again”, she shrieked.

“Yeah, she used to join the three of us in the bedroom from time to time”, I smiled sadly.

“I see”, she whispered.

“What is it”, I asked when I saw her sadness.

“It’s nothing”, she sighed.

“Are you jealous?!”

“A little bit”, she quietly.

“There’s nothing to be jealous of.”

“How can you say that”, she asked incredulously.

“She’s after my dick, not my heart”, I scoffed.

The sound of a clearing throat from the other side of the room drew our attention to a concerned Dash. She shifted her hooves for a second as she gathered her thoughts.

“Twilight, can I speak to you for a second”, Dash asked sheepishly.

“How much did you hear”, I asked.

“I came in when Twilight admitted she was jealous”, the daredevil said quietly.

“Fuck this shit”, I said as I threw my hands up. “I’m out.”

“What”, Twilight asked nervously.

“This talk is between you two”, I laughed as I started walking away. “Audrey, do me a favor and take care of these two when they’re done talking.”

Shall I terminate?

“What the fuck”, I shouted. “No! Why is termination the first suggestion with you?”

I was designed with the strictest security protocols so it is only natural.

“Unless I tell you to terminate somepony don’t even suggest it”, I sighed.

Security protocols updated.

“Thank you.”

You’re welcome Prince Jackson.

“Jackson, were you just arguing with your castle”, Twilight asked in shock.

“Yes”, I replied before I walked from the room.

I heard the two begin a quiet discussion but I ignored what they were saying. I asked Audrey to summon Silver to the throne room and thanked her when she complied. I sat on my throne and waited for my guard captain to arrive. Within minutes he stood before me and saluted.

“How would you like to help me with a few experiments”, I smiled.

“Experiments, your Highness”, he asked nervously.

“Yes, experiments”, I grinned. “Have you heard of the Mirror Pool?”

“I have”, he replied nervously.

“Good”, I smiled. “Go clone yourself a couple times and bring them back here.”

“Yes your Highness”, he bowed but paused. “What are the clones for?”

“Experiments”, I smiled. “The idea popped into my head when I was doing other research.”

“You’re using me for a test subject?!”

“No”, I laughed and waved my hand at him. “I’m using your clones.”

“Y-yes your H-highness”, he stuttered before he left the throne room.

I smiled and leaned back in my throne and formed a fireball in my hand. I tossed it in the air and used my magic to float it around the room in intricate patterns. I was repeatedly dividing it into smaller fireballs when I was suddenly interrupted.

Prince Jackson, Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash have requested to be led to your location. How shall I proceed?

“Bring them to me”, I sighed.

I returned to my fireballs as I waited and got an idea.

“Audrey, are you familiar with the contents of our library”, I asked as I scratched the black beard that had begun to grow on my face and neck.

I am intimately familiar with all aspects of these premises.

“Good”, I grinned. “Is there anything on making alcoholic beverages?”

There are five books about distillation in the library.

“You’ll have to show me where they are the next time I go to the library”, I nodded. “What’s Aliya up to?”

Princess Aliya is asleep in your bedchambers. Cindra is in the room with her.

“Thanks, Audrey.”

She was silent as I sat in the throne room and summoned my pouch of foalflower and a cigar from my chambers and proceeded to split the cigar and fill it with foalflower. I had just finished rolling it up and sealing it when Dash and Twilight stepped into the throne room and trotted up to me.

“Aw, yeah”, Dash laughed. “Fire that bad boy up!”

“Rainbow Dash”, Twilight gasped.

“Get over yourself”, I teased as I booped her nose. “It’s only a plant.”

“It’s an illegal substance”, she hissed.

“Special burger”, I grinned as I used one of my tiny fireballs to light the blunt.

“Pass it here next”, Twilight blushed.

“What the hay”, Dash asked in confusion.

“Don’t worry about it”, I coughed as I passed the blunt to Twilight. “It’s an inside joke between us.”

“Okay”, Dash shrugged as she accepted the offered blunt. “New batch?”

“Same clearing”, I replied as I shook my head.

“Tastes better than last time”, she coughed as she passed it back to me.

“I used a Mooban cigar”, I muttered as I held smoke in my lungs.

“That explains it”, the Pegasus nodded.

We finished the blunt in silence and they gasped in shock when I popped the still burning remains into my mouth and swallowed it whole. We sat and chatted for a while until I heard several pairs of hooves in the hallway.

“Ah, good”, I smiled as Silver and his clones entered the throne room.

“Your H-highness”, the original bowed. “I’ve c-cloned myself j-just like you asked.”

“Good”, I smiled. “Audrey, teleport the clones to the dungeons.”

“DO WHAT”, Twilight shouted as the clones disappeared.

“Research subjects”, I smiled as I dismissed Silver.

“I… gotta go”, Dash said nervously before she zipped from the room.

I sighed and turned to a visibly distraught Twilight. I motioned for her to follow me and we made our way to the dungeons. When I entered the dungeon it was to a cacophony of noise. The clones apparently were unhappy with their current situation.

“This is gonna be fun”, I grinned at Twilight as I stepped up to the first cell door.

The clone inside demanded to be released but I just laughed at him. I blasted him with a paralysis spell before I unlocked the door and dragged him out. Twilight began to protest but the glare I sent her way shut her up instantly. I dragged him over a grate and dropped him.

“I’ll be right back but make a small incision in his neck and just let him bleed out”, I sighed as I made my way toward the door.

“You want me to kill somepony”, she asked in disgust.

“How else am I supposed to figure out how to revive the dead?”

I walked out of the dungeons and hurried to my chambers. I found the books I was looking for and rushed back to the dungeons. When I entered I saw Twilight curled up on the floor crying near the dead clone.

“Twilight”, I called quietly as I sat the books on a table.

“So much blood”, she whimpered as she rubbed her bloody hooves together. “So much blood.”

I sat on the floor and gathered her into my arms. I whispered to her about the necessity for it in order to do our experiments. Eventually I got her calmed down and talked some sense into her. She sniffled and leaned away from me to look into my eyes.

“I’m okay”, she whispered in a haunted voice.

“Good”, I whispered before I kissed her forehead and squirmed out from under her.

I grabbed the books from the table and made my way toward the corpse. I looked over the incision she had made and noted the surgical precision of the cut which gave me a few ideas. I turned my thoughts back to the body before me and sent healing magic into the cut.

“Audrey, can you do audio recordings?”

Yes, Prince Jackson.

“Start recording”, I muttered. “Subject one, unicorn male, clone of Silver Lance. The subject has been dead for less than an hour. Healing magic closed the wound in his neck seamlessly. It would appear that healing magic works on the recently deceased. Attempting to use magic to replace the lost blood.”

I rested a hand on his bloody neck and poured pure magic into the corpse. I watched as golden magic raced through his veins but to my distress and Twilight’s revulsion the body began to decay almost instantly right before our eyes. In less than a minute every trace of the clone rotted away and fell through the grate.

“Fuck”, I growled. “First test was an utter failure. With no blood in the body to bond to the magic the tissues decayed almost instantly. I’ll try again tomorrow. End recording.”

“I’m sorry”, Twilight sniffed as she turned from me. “I don’t think I can do this.”

Prince Jackson, Princess Celestia is at the gates demanding an audience with you.

“Any clue what she wants?”

I do not, Prince Jackson. Shall I let her in?”

“NO TERM- oh, yeah, let her in”, I laughed.

“Let’s get out of here”, I smiled.

“Okay”, she mumbled quietly.

“Cheer up”, I said quietly as we made our way down the halls. “You’re helping bring somepony back from an early death.”

“I know”, she whispered. “It just feels wrong to kill somepony.”

“They’re clones”, I scoffed as I spotted my mother. “Hey mom!”

“Don’t hey mom me”, she growled as she stopped in front of us.

“What’s wrong”, I asked nonchalantly.

“I heard a rather disturbing rumor”, she replied.

“What rumor is that?”

“The word around Canterlot is that you have taken the Element of Loyalty into your bedchambers”, she said heatedly. “Is this true?”

“The only one in my bed is Cindra”, I scoffed.

“You deny having relations with Rainbow Dash”, she asked in near relief.

“Oh I didn’t say that”, I grinned earning a facehoof. “She has never slept in my bed.”

My mother sighed before rubbing her eyes.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 62

My mother sighed in exasperation as she massaged her temple. She looked from me to Twilight and back again before shaking her head and grumbling to herself. I had a thought occur based off of the results of my first experiment.

“Hey mom”, I said slowly, “how did you replace my blood with magic?”

“Why do want to-“, she began but stopped in the middle of her sentence. “I am not helping you with this madness, son.”

“Is it madness to want to return my love to me”, I snarled.

“Using necromancy is always madness”, she replied coldly.

“I’m a vampony for fuck’s sake”, I shouted. “What harm could a little more necromancy do?!”

“You could lose your mind”, she shouted.

“I think that ship set sail long ago”, I growled. “Fine, if you won’t help me then I can figure it out on my own!”

“Jackson, I just-“

“Audrey, remove my mother from the premises”, I said and instantly my mother disappeared.

“She’s gonna be so mad”, Twilight whispered. “She’s gonna banish me to the moon! No, she’ll lock me in the dungeon, let me starve as I go blind and insane!”

“Twilight”, I shouted, slapping her to break her from her hysteria. “She won’t do anything to you. If she punishes anypony it’ll be me.”

She didn’t look convinced as we made our way up to the throne room so I decided to cheer her up.

“Hey Twilight”, I called.

As she turned to me I planted a kiss right on her lips. She froze for a moment and a blush spread over her before she shook her head and stared up at me as we continued walking. She walked close enough to bump into me as we went through the halls and I laid my hand on her back.

“Thank you”, I smiled.

“For what”, she asked.

“Being there for me”, I replied. “You’re the only one I know of that would even be able to understand what I’m trying to do.”

“I don’t see why we have to kill ponies, though”, she said sadly. “I mean she’s a vampony, so just pour your blood down her throat or something.”

“It doesn’t work that way”, I sighed even though I had no clue if her suggestion would work.

“I suppose that it would be too simple”, she sighed. “What time should I be here for the next experiment tomorrow?”

“What time do you get up in the mornings?”

“Six thirty”, she smiled.

“If you show up at six thirty I will spank the shit out of you”, I growled.

“Sounds fun”, she grinned at me.

“Have you ever asked Cindra about the spankings I give”, I asked.

“No”, she replied. “I’d rather find out firsthoof.”

“You kinky little bitch”, I laughed as we kept walking.

She bumped into me with her flank as we walked and I smiled down at her. When she glanced up at me I stopped in my tracks. For the briefest second I thought I saw a flash of yellow. She stopped and looked back at me with a cocked head but I shrugged off her question and walked past her and kept going toward my bedchambers.

“Jackson, what is it”, she asked as she caught up to me.

“Nothing”, I sighed. “Look, you need to go get some sleep.”

“Can I… stay here”, she asked quietly. “I don’t want to be alone. Please, Jackson?”

I stared down into her teary eyes and felt my resolve crumbling. I sighed and nodded making her smile.

“Thank you”, she whispered as she nuzzled my side.

“No problem”, I shrugged as I brushed my hand over her mane.

We made the rest of the trip in silence until we got back to my chambers. I was greeted by a bug pony launching herself into my arms sighing happily. I caught the look Twilight had on her face and cocked an eyebrow at her causing her to duck her head a little in embarrassment.

“What was that all about”, I asked as I returned the hug.

“I saw your mom here and she looked pissed so I was worried”, the cute changeling replied as she nuzzled into my chest.

“I’m fine”, I smiled. “She was asking about the rumors involving Rainbow Dash and my penis.”

“But how did she find out”, Cindra asked as she pulled away from me.

“Don’t know, don’t care”, I shrugged.

“Why is Twilight here”, she asked.

“She had a traumatic experience”, I said as I smiled down at Twilight. “She’s going to spend the night.”

“Ooh”, Cindra giggled with a gleam in her eye as she looked Twilight over.

“No”, I said firmly. “We have work to do tomorrow so there will be no sex tonight.”

“Aww”, she groaned.

“Cindra, I mean it”, I replied sternly.

“I don’t mind”, Twilight said quietly.

“No”, I said forcefully before turning back to Cindra. “Is Aliya in the nursery?”

She nodded and I walked over to my dresser. I opened the top drawer and retrieved my foalflower pouch and an old timey tobacco pipe and went back to the bed. I sighed as I sat down and broke down some of the plant to fill the pipe. As soon as it was full I ignited my fingertip and lit the pipe.

“Here”, I grunted as I held the pipe out to Twilight. She took the offered pipe in her magic and took a few draws off the pipe before passing it to Cindra. A green aura surrounded the pipe and I jumped in surprise.

“What”, Cindra asked before she exhaled a lungful of smoke. “I have a horn for a reason.”

“Right, princess”, I nodded as I accepted the pipe.

We sat in a circle and smoked several pipes before Audrey notified me that a pink energetic pony was at the gate asking for me. I told her to let Pinkie in and add her biometrics to the database. Seconds later I heard a shrill scream and choked on the smoke in my lungs as I tried not to laugh.

“What is it with the Elements and coming to visit”, I wondered idly.

“You’re our friend”, Twilight said slowly. “We’re all friends and friends visit each other, you know? It’s like we need each other.”

“You girls don’t need me”, I said quietly as I hung my head. “Nopony needs me.”

Before I could blink I found myself flat on my back with two perturbed mares staring down at me.

“Don’t you dare say that”, Twilight hissed. “I need you.”

“As does Aliya”, Cindra growled. “And me.”

“Cindra, I already killed you once”, I muttered “Why would you need me?”

In answer she locked her lips to mine and held the kiss for a few seconds. Twilight had a jealous look on her face which Cindra saw and planted a kiss on the surprised unicorn’s lips. The two stayed frozen for a moment before Twilight returned the kiss with fervor. Their forelegs wrapped around each other and I sighed as I shook my head.

“Oh Prince Jaaaaacksooooon”, Pinkie called as she hopped through the door. “I knew you were kinda sad, well actually really sad, so I figured I would… come… visit.”

She stared at the two ponies making out on top of me before she grinned really wide.

“Nopony told me it was an orgy”, she giggled and bounced toward the bed. “Hey, do I smell foalflower?”

I grinned and filled the pipe again before handing it to her. She took the pipe in her mouth and allowed me to light it for her before taking the longest draw I had ever seen. She smoked the entire pipe in one draw before blowing out a massive cloud of smoke and falling on her haunches.

“Holy hell”, I muttered. “Pinkie, are you okay?”

“I’m fine”, she said in a voice that was lower pitched and slower than normal.

“You sound weird”, Twilight mumbled.

“I’m just a bit baked”, she giggled.

“Hey, speaking of baking”, I grinned as I held up the foalflower, “wanna make some brownies?”

“Yeah”, Pinkie shrugged. “I guess we can.”

“Ooh, let’s give one to Silver Lance”, Cindra grinned.

“NO”, Twilight and I shouted at the same time.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 63

I had lost track of how long I was in the dungeons performing experiments. Twilight was beside me every time I had gone down there and to my surprise she was no longer squeamish about slitting a throat or two. She always kept her eyes on me when we went down unless I asked her to perform some manner of task.

“This experiment is a failure too”, she huffed as she spun around and kicked the horribly disfigured clone in the head. “The body just can’t handle the magic.”

“Maybe it’s because we’re using corpses”, I sighed. “Bring the last clone out.”

I heard a bang before the cell door opened and idly turned to see what happened. I caught sight of the clone trying to flee and he was instantly wrapped in my magic. I looked around the room and saw Twilight lying on the floor bleeding from a gash above her eyebrow.

“YOU MOTHERFUCKER”, I roared.

I slammed the clone into the wall and lifted him before slamming him to the floor repeatedly. I dragged him toward me and stared down at him with murderous intent. He began shaking and lost control of his bladder as he sobbed.

“I’m gonna fuckin’ kill you”, I said quietly as I knelt over him. “I’m gonna kill you nice and slow. You aren’t even worth using as a test subject.”

I drew back to punch him in the face but a groan from Twilight caught my attention. I ordered Audrey to secure the clone and the very floor rose up and encased him as I rushed to Twilight’s side.

“Where is he”, she growled as she sat up.

She walked over to the clone and stared at him before using the paralysis spell on him. I had Audrey release him before I dragged him to what looked like a table suspended vertically above a drainage grate and strapped his limbs to the table.

“It’s a good thing you cut their horns off”, she sighed as she rubbed her head.

“Yeah, that second clone blasting us wasn’t fun”, I replied.

“What to do with you”, Twilight sighed. “Well, I’ve never seen the inside of an actual pony before.”

“Let’s see just how long he can last before he passes out”, I grinned.

“Let’s be scientific about this”, Twilight sniffed. “Audrey, begin voice recording.”

I nodded and stepped back as twilight used her magic to pull a tray of surgical tools over. She picked up a scalpel and eyed the immobilized clone.

“Jackson, release the paralysis”, she asked.

As soon as I did he began to scream and beg for his life until Twilight sank the scalpel into his vocal cords. She assured him that it wouldn’t kill him but he wouldn’t be able to scream anymore. I asked how she knew that and she shrugged before telling me she had been reading surgical references. She decided to stop the voice recording but continued with the torture.

She used her magic to steady his head before using some kind of scoop thing to pull his left eye from its socket and neatly severed the nerves and blood vessels. She dropped the eye and slammed her hoof down on it smashing it flat.

“I’ve got my eye on you”, she grinned as she pressed up against the clone. “What’s the matter, cat got your tongue?”

She used her magic to stretch his tongue out until with a wet tearing sound it ripped in half. She tossed the tongue to the side and eyed the clone’s Cutie Mark. She mentioned that he wouldn’t be needing them anymore and slowly used the scalpel to cut them from his body.

As the first Mark came free he sobbed pitifully. Twilight told him to quit being a foal about it and slapped him with his own flesh which made me laugh. Tears and blood streamed down his face as she draped the piece of flesh over his one good eye and set to work on the other Mark.

“You know Jackson”, she said conversationally, “there has been some debate about the nature of Cutie Marks.”

“Really”, I asked intrigued.

“Oh yes”, she turned to me holding the severed Mark. “It’s a fascinating look into where they come from and the magic that makes them appear! Neightsche himself hypothesized that the appearance of Marks is, for the most part, a completely random occurrence!”

“That truly is interesting”, I said as I held out my hand for the scalpel. “Mind if I have a go?”

“Of course not”, she smiled and gave me the blade.

I stepped up grabbed the clone around his muzzle and slid the blade around the base of his left ear. As the blade passed through the last bit of flesh his ear fell to the floor. Fresh sobs slipped from the clone when I got an idea.

“Hey Twilight, wanna compare the effectiveness of true magic versus spells”, I grinned.

“Now that sounds like fun research”, she grinned.

I grinned back at her and led her away from the clone. We took turns blasting his limbs with combat magic and healing the damage to study the differences. Just as my mother had said, true magic was more potent than spells.

“I’m starting to get hungry”, Twilight said just before her stomach growled loudly.

I smiled down at the unicorn before me and looked her over. Blood was splattered across her muzzle and chest. It coated her hooves. She somehow managed to get a splash of blood on her flank.

“Let me finish this and clean up, then we’ll eat”, I smiled.

I turned to the sobbing clone as he tried to say something and scoffed. I flung my hand toward him and a black arc of magic streaked through the air from my fingers. It made contact just above the strap holding his neck still and passed straight through.

“What was that supposed to do”, she asked right before his head slid from his neck. “Oh, it does that.”

A fountain of blood sprayed from the clone’s neck and Twilight turned an almost loving gaze up to me. She pranced over to me and hopped up to rest her hooves over my shoulders.

“Does this mean that I won’t be able to help with the research anymore”, she asked quietly.

“I’ll get more clones tomorrow”, I replied.

She smiled happily before stretching up to kiss me on the lips. I returned the chaste kiss before she hopped down and I used my magic to pull the blood from Twilight’s fur and my skin and hair. I spared a glance at the corpse and with a thought it vanished.

“Oh, Cindra wanted us to join her for dinner tonight”, Twilight smiled as we left the dungeons. “She’s quite excited about it.”

“Why”, I asked.

“Queen Chrysalis is going to be here”, she replied.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 64

I walked beside Twilight with my hand on her back as we made our way to the castle dining room and pondered the results of our various failed experiments. This was the second batch of clones we had used and both had been utter failures. There had been a few close calls involving our experiments being discovered but for the most part I was able to deflect interest with half-truths and outright lies.

As hard as I tried to keep it all quiet Cindra had stumbled in just as one of the experiments had failed explosively. I couldn’t help but chuckle as I thought back to it. We had just pushed magic into the clone’s veins when I heard her gasp behind us. I turned to her and she began backing out of the room but in a burst of vamponic speed I was in her face with my hand wrapped around her throat as I slammed her into the wall.

“W-what is this”, she whispered.

I looked over my shoulder and laughed when I saw Twilight crouched in a fighting stance in front of the slowly swelling body. I pulled the changeling along with me as I made my way back over to Twilight and stared at the bloated corpse.

“We’re conducting experiments”, Twilight replied evenly. “Oh, Jackson, what are you three doing for Hearths Warming this year?”

“Do what now”, I asked as I idly stroked Cindra’s mane.

“Hearths Warming is a holiday to celebrate the unity of all races”, she explained as she poked the corpse. “There are ghost stories and presents and a big feast!”

“J-Jackson”, Cindra shuddered. “C-can I l-leave now?”

I opened my mouth to reply but a squeal from Twilight was followed immediately by bloody chunks of flesh splattering across us. Cindra screamed about it getting in her mouth and crumpled to the floor emptying her stomach contents across the stone floor and my boots.

My thoughts were drawn back to the present as we reached the dining room and I held the door open for Twilight before following her in. When we reached the table at which Cindra and her mother were seated I pulled out Twilight’s chair before taking my own seat.

“Such a gentlecolt”, Twilight giggled.

I bowed my head before turning my attention to the two changelings staring at us. I turned from mother to daughter before I turned my attention to the servant that had just arrived.

“I’d like a special burger, hay fries and mead”, Twilight smiled despite the waitress’s shock.

“Same for me”, I said before motioning to the two changelings.

Cindra ordered a Celestia salad with mead and Chrysalis ordered wine but had to settle for mead. The servant scurried off to relay our requests and bring our mead. Chrysalis stared at her mug before taking a tentative sip. Her eyes lit up much like Cindra’s had and at that moment I realized changelings may be predisposed to alcoholism.

I whispered this hypothesis to Twilight and her eyes shone when she whispered back about needing subjects to test it. I glanced to the two confused changelings and told her I would try to get test subjects.

“Some sort of state secret”, Chrysalis asked coolly.

“Scientific research”, I replied as I shook his head.

“Ah”, Chrysalis intoned. “Prince Jackson, I was under the impression that you were working on distillation projects. Has anything come of it yet?”

“Yes, actually”, I replied as I sipped my mead. “I’ve been able to produce quite a potent alcohol using apples and corn. I’ve also used some cherries and other ingredients to make nice bourbon but it was a rather small batch.”

“Bourbon, you say”, she asked with interest.

“Yes, it’s quite good by itself but it lasts longer when mixed with soda”, I smiled. “I personally prefer a good mixed drink. Of course if you just want to get drunk quickly I used potatoes of all things to make another type of alcohol called vodka.”

“Why didn’t I know about this”, Cindra wondered idly.

“Because as much as I love you”, I grinned, “you’re the reason our mead stores are at half capacity.”

“I can’t help it”, she whined. “It just tastes so good!”

“Chrysalis, did she sing about a lovely bunch of coconuts in the hive”, I asked.

“No, actually”, she replied amused. “We don’t have access to alcohol in the hives.”

“You do now”, I nodded.

“Oh, I couldn’t accept without a way to compensate you”, she smiled suggestively.

“As strangely beautiful as you are, I have to say no”, I grinned causing the changeling queen to sputter. “I would just need to borrow about twenty of your sapient changelings for a day.”

“That’s an odd request”, she smiled. “Would you prefer male or female changelings?”

“Both”, I replied. “I’m willing to compensate you. How does five barrels per changeling sound?”

“What in Equestria would I do with a hundred barrels of mead”, she asked wide eyed.

“It wouldn’t just be mead”, I replied. “You could drink it, sell it, hell you could bathe in it for all I care.”

“What are these changelings for”, she asked quietly.

“They will be returned to you unharmed so you have no need to worry”, I smiled.

“Very well”, she sighed. “If you harm any of my changelings you will answer to me.”

I nodded my agreement and to my delight our food arrived. The changelings stared at Twilight in shock as she bit into the juicy burger. I laughed when their eyes nearly bulged out of their heads as they realized exactly what Twilight was eating.

“Twilight Sparkle, are you eating meat”, Chrysalis asked queasily.

“Yes”, she smiled. “I have to admit that manticore meat is a bit tougher than the last… shipment of meat we received."

“What shipment”, Cindra asked as she cocked her head.

If you don’t go along with this I will spank you for an hour straight, I whispered in her mind.

“That’s right”, I groaned aloud. “You were out harvesting foalflower when the shipment came through.”

“Foalflower”, Chrysalis asked with interest. “You have a supply nearby?”

“Yep”, I grinned. “You guys don’t have it in the hives?”

“We have no way of growing it.”

I laughed and launched into a seminar about subterranean growing methods and it quickly turned into an energetic dialogue as we ate. The queen had never thought of hydroponic growing with artificial sunlight so I summoned parchment and a quill to sketch out a growing schematic. She expressed interest so I popped to my chambers to retrieve a pouch full of seeds and popped back into my chair.

“Impressive teleportation control”, Chrysalis said respectfully as she opened the pouch and her daughter joined her looking into the pouch.

“Wrong pouch”, Cindra giggled. “This is the one that has the buds in it.”

I accepted the pouch back and popped away to swap the pouches before returning to the dining room. I handed over the correct pouch and finished my meal. I felt a hoof on my arm and leaned over to hear what Twilight had to say.

“Jackson, we have a problem”, she whispered. “It’s been two weeks since you’ve fed and I’ve noticed a change in your scent.”

“I’ll just- fuck”, I growled. “We just killed the last clone.”

“Feed off of me”, she replied. “After queen bug goes home.”

I nodded and sat back to enjoy the rest of my mead as Chrysalis stared at me with narrowed eyes.

“She was just reminding me that it’s time to feed again”, I shrugged.

“But you just ate”, Chrysalis disagreed.

“I’m a vampony”, I grinned exposing my fangs.

“Oh shit”, Chrysalis whispered before she glanced at her daughter.

“I don’t feed off of her”, I smiled. “Not anymore.”

The changeling queen stared at me in shock before she stood and turned to her daughter.

“You’re coming home with me now”, she said fearfully.

“I don’t think so”, I growled.

“You will not presume to tell me what I will and will not do with my daughter”, she hissed at me.

“First, Cindra is an adult”, I replied coldly as I stood and unleashed my inner vampony. “Second, I would never hurt her. Thirdly, you’re in my domain. In this forest I am God and the Devil. Your life hangs in the balance of my whim when you set hoof in my forest.”

“Are you threatening me”, Chrysalis scoffed with a hint of fear.

I walked around the table and stopped inches from her face, my eyes shifting to a deep crimson as I glared at her.

“I don’t like it when somepony tries to take my things from me”, I replied with a deadly calm. “My family is the most important thing to me.”

“You consider her family?”

“I do”, I replied.

“But have you said those two words to Cindra?”

“That has nothing to do with this”, Cindra interrupted.

“Cindra, finish eating”, I smiled at her but my face hardened as I turned back to her mother. “I will send your barrels of alcohol with you and will expect the volunteers in two days.”

“Are you truly dismissing me”, she asked in shock.

“Audrey, please remove thirty three barrels of each type of alcohol and Queen Chrysalis from the premises.”

The older changeling disappeared instantly as Audrey obeyed my commands. Cindra stared at me in shocked awe as I returned to my seat.

“Jackson”, Twilight said quietly. “Your eyes aren’t changing back.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 65

The trip back to our chambers was a rather quick one considering not even Silver Lance stopped us to talk. I nodded at the silent servants scurrying here and there. I began to wonder why everypony seemed terrified.

“Audrey, what is the average emotional state in the castle”, I asked as we walked.

There is a general state of fearfulness in the residents of the castle.

“Why”, I asked.

I have observed the ponies talking in whispers amongst themselves about the sounds that come from the dungeons during experimentation.

“How would anypony know what’s been going on?”

There have been three occurrences of servants eavesdropping from the halls nearest the dungeon.

“And you didn’t warn me”, I shouted.

I was not given the order to alert you of nearby servants.

“Celestia dammit, Audrey”, I shouted as I punched the wall. “It’s common fucking sense!”

I was not created with true free thought. I can only carry out orders and routines designated by authorized users.

“That’s gonna change as soon as possible”, I growled.

“Uh, Jackson”, Twilight asked hesitantly, “Are you arguing with your castle again?”

“I can’t believe it but yes, yes I am”, I replied. “Only because she’s being an idiot.”

“Jackson, you need to feed and get some sleep”, Twilight said as we walked.

I stopped in to check on Aliya and to no surprise her mattress was a pile of ashes beneath her crib. I lifted her into my arms and materialized a new mattress but added fireproof enchantments this time. I kissed her forehead and she giggled as I lay her down.

“Daddy loves his little abomination”, I cooed as I stroked her mane. Her cute little yawn brought a smile to my face.

I leaned down to kiss her forehead again before I left the room. I draped an arm around both ponies as I led them to the next room over. I flopped onto the bed face first and sighed tiredly. Two pairs of hooves unbuckled the leather boots I had designed and dropped them onto the floor.

“Jackson, get up and feed”, Twilight sighed as she shook me with her front hooves.

I groaned and slowly pulled my arms under me. I sighed again and pushed myself into a sitting position. Looking to my left I saw Twilight baring her throat to me. I stared at the pulse in her artery and pondered just how long it would take to drain her dry. I dismissed this thought as I leaned forward and slipped my fangs into her tender flesh.

The moan that instantly filled the air was one of the sexiest things I had ever heard. The sexiest had been Shadow’s moans. I drew her rich blood into my mouth and I could taste the various foods she had eaten. I felt her arousal as I gently sucked the skin of her throat. Her pheromones went haywire and her breath caught in her chest and slipped from her in gasping moans.

I could feel the life from her blood entering me and soon I had my fill. I extracted my fangs and trailed my tongue across the two punctures instantly. I licked the small trickles of deep red blood from her fur and kissed her throat before I pulled back. She panted as she flopped to the bed. I dropped back beside her and motioned to Cindra. She hopped up and cuddled against my other side and that was the last thing I remembered for a while.

I woke up hours later with a mare clinging to each side of me and to my surprise they were clasping hooves on my chest. I smiled and just stayed still allowing them to rest. I glanced at the clock and saw that it was half past eight and my stomach began growling.

The vibrations must have awakened the girls because they slowly stirred and looked at me groggily. Twilight asked what time it was and subsequently had a mini freak out over some asinine thing or another and she left in a rush. I scratched my head and shrugged.

“Hey Cindra”, I asked, “How good are you with fine object manipulation?”

“I’m pretty coordinated”, she replied slowly. “Why?”

“I want you to put a whole bunch of tiny braids in my hair”, I said.

“Okay”, she replied slowly.

For the next couple hours she used her magic to play with my hair putting tiny braids throughout my hair. She used little bits of thread to tie the braids up with a blood red bead at the end of each one. After she was done I used a single strip of leather to pull all the braids together in a ponytail.

“Why didn’t I think of this earlier”, I laughed.

“Not a clue”, Cindra smiled. “The look suits you.”

I checked myself in the mirror and had to agree. However, the outfit didn’t really go well with the hair. I let my mind drift for a moment and changed the flowing clothes into black leather armor with crimson accents. Straps crossed my chest and buckled on the left side with a few pouches strung on each strap. Straps were loosely buckled around my thighs and calves but could be tightened to prevent the clothing from making noise. Straps around my upper arms held small pouches as well.

“Fuck me”, Cindra almost moaned making me laugh. “That look is so damned sexy.”

“I was hoping for intimidating”, I mumbled.

“It is”, she replied as she wrapped her forelegs around me from behind. “That’s what makes it so sexy. I have a bit of a thing for bad colts.”

“You couldn’t have picked a worse one”, I said quietly as I turned to her and lightly gripped her throat. “Why the hell are you still with me?”

I squeezed her throat tightly making her cough before I threw her to the floor. I growled as overwhelming anger came over me for no reason.

“You know what I am”, I snarled. “You know the things I’ve done. What the hell is it that keeps you here?! Are you just here for a safe fuck without worrying about getting knocked up?! “WHY WOULD YOU STAY WITH AN ANIMAL?!”

I paced the room as I felt that damned song magic coming on. Cindra flinched as deep reverberating stringed instruments played a primal song as a reverberating drum kept a pace like a heartbeat. I approached the wardrobe and drove my fist through it.

“Jackson, what’s wrong”, Cindra asked nervously as I unfurled my wings and approached her.

I can’t escape this hell, I sang as I stroked her cheek before lightly gripping her jaw.

So many times I’ve tried. I gripped the other side of her jaw.

But I’m still caged inside! My grip shifted to her shoulders.

Somepony get me through this nightmare! I can’t control myself! I shoved her away and shuffled backward. I glared at Cindra and pointed at her.

So what if you can see the darkest side of me? I threw my arm out to the side.

No one will ever change this animal I have become! I held my hands out to her.

Help me believe it’s not the real me! I threw my hands in the air.

Somepony help me tame this animal! I covered my eyes with my hand.

I can’t escape myself. I barely raised my head.

So many times I’ve lied. I balled my hands into fists.

But there’s still rage inside. I turned my gaze back to Cindra.

Somepony help me through this nightmare! I can’t control myself!

Her heartbeat began racing as I unleashed the vampony within. I felt the adrenaline rush through me as I smelled her fear. I covered the distance between us in what felt like two steps and I lifted her against the wall by her shoulders. A snarl was plastered on my face as my fangs hovered inches from her throat.

So what if you can see the darkest side of me? I got close to her ear.

No one will ever change this animal I have become!

And we believe it’s not the real me. I pulled back and stared into her eyes.

Somepony help me tame this animal I have become. I dropped her and strode away from her before turning my eyes back to her.

And we believe it’s not the real me.

Somepony help me tame this animal! I slowly stepped toward her with outstretched arms.

Somepony help me through this nightmare!

I can’t control myself!

Somepony wake me from this nightmare!

I can’t escape this hell!

I paced around the room and ran my hands over my braids. My heavy breathing was in a perfect rhythm as I was freaking out. I meant every word I was saying… well, singing.

“Jackson”, Cindra whimpered. “You’re scaring me.”

I was at her throat in an instant. She had been particularly vexing lately, and consequences be damned, I wanted to taste changeling blood again.

So what if you can see the darkest side of me?

No one will ever change this animal I have become! I eased my grip on her and backed away.

And we believe it’s not the real me. I grabbed the sides of my head.

Somepony help me tame this animal I have become!

And we believe it’s not the real me. I dropped to my knees.

Somepony help me tame this animal!

I felt my vamponic powers fading as my breathing returned to normal. I let out a single sob as a tear rolled down my cheek. The changeling princess slowly approached me and lay down beside me. She cuddled into my side and I wrapped my arms around her as I shook uncontrollably. I had felt this way for so long and it felt good to let it out. If only Shadow had been the one comforting me.

“I’m here for you, Jackson”, Cindra whispered as she held me tightly. “I’ll always be here for you.”

I held her and she held me as each of us shed our tears. After a long hour or so I heard a soft snoring on my shoulder. I glanced down and saw drool running from the corner of my confidante’s mouth.

“Well, fuck.”

Author's Note

Song: "Animal I Have Become" by Three Days Grace

Chapter 66

The changelings had arrived as promised and I had Silver lead them to the mirror pool. A couple hours later eighty one ponies came trotting up the road. I dismissed Silver and led the changelings inside the throne room and closed the doors. As soon as I had their attention I called the twenty originals to the front of the group.

“Thank you all for your help”, I bowed my head slightly. “None of you will remember this, but thank you.”

As soon as I finished speaking I used the mass paralysis spell I had learned from mom. Every single changeling was frozen in place and with a flick of my wrist the clones were teleported to the holding cells deep below us. I stepped from one original to the next giving them each a different memory of the same set of tests involving alcohol before I regained my place on the dais and releasing the spell.

“Thank you all for your assistance”, I smiled. “I would like you to extend my thanks to your lovely queen for allowing me to study the effects of alcoholic beverages on the physiology and psychology of changelings. Have a safe journey home.”

The changelings blinked stupidly for a moment before turning and shuffling from the throne room. I nodded and poofed up to my bedchambers. I had startled Cindra when I appeared and I heard the sound of breaking glass. I looked down to see a fizzy mess on the floor.

“Mixed drink”, I asked.

“Yeah”, Cindra muttered quietly. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be”, I smiled as I cupped her cheeks. “It’s only spilled liquor. I’m gonna be down in the dungeons for a bit so if you need me have Audrey notify me.”

“You’re going down there again”, she asked nervously.

“I have to find a way to bring Shadow back”, I smiled sadly.

“I know”, she sighed. “I’m just worried you’re losing yourself in this. I want her back as much as you do but I’m honestly scared.”

“Then don’t come down there”, I said evenly as I turned and started walking away.

“Those are changeling clones down there, aren’t they”, she demanded tearfully stopping me in my tracks. “It will never work because it isn’t Shadow!”

“I don’t have a way to… you just gave me an idea”, I grinned.

I teleported down to the dungeons and magically flung all the doors open.

“Changeling clones”, I shouted. “You are all free to go back to the hives! When you leave here you will not remember anything about me!”

I sent out a wave of hypnotic energy scrambling their memories before I teleported them all outside of the castle. As soon as that was done I popped back into my bedchambers and hugged Cindra tightly.

“What happened to the clones”, she asked quietly.

“I wiped their memories and set them free”, I grinned. “I don’t need them! I know what to do now!”

I let her go and poofed to Shadow’s tower. I landed on the balcony and gently opened the door. My footsteps echoed quietly as I walked up to the glass coffin and eased the lid open. I felt tears coming to my eyes as I stared down at my wife and stroked her cheek.

“I know what I was doing wrong”, I whispered. “I’ll bring you back.”

I settled in and used my magic to slowly scan every molecule of her body. Every curve, every scar, even her freckles on the insides of her thighs were perfectly memorized. I turned my mind inward and began the arduous and seemingly impossible task before me. I let the magic flow from me as I sank into a trance.

When I opened my eyes I caught a glimpse of the setting sun before I turned my attention to the middle of the room. There lying on the floor was a perfect copy of my wife! I shed a few tears as I teleported her to the throne room.

Prince Jackson, Cindra has requested your presence and is almost to your location.

Seconds later the door eased open and Cindra stepped in. she looked into my eyes and frowned before she lightly closed the lid of the coffin. She stepped up to me and smiled sadly.

“You’ve been up here all day”, she whispered. “Maybe you should take-“

“I did it”, I grinned excitedly. “I made a perfect copy of her!”

“What”, she gasped.

“I made a copy of her”, I repeated. “I’ll send a letter to Twilight asking her to come tomorrow! I think I’ve been going about this the wrong way!”

I summoned parchment and quill and scribbled out a note to Twilight asking her to come the next day before sending it on its way. Almost instantly Audrey notified me of an incoming message and read it to me.

Dear Prince Jackson, I knew you could figure something out! I wish you would have said exactly what you figured out, but I’m still excited! I’ll be there at eight tomorrow morning to help with the newest tests. I can only hope that you succeed. Until tomorrow, Twilight Sparkle.

“Thank you, Audrey”, I smiled before turning to Cindra. “Not long now. Soon we’ll have her back and everything will be okay!”

Cindra smiled in excitement before tackling me to the floor and kissing me passionately. I wrapped my arms around her and wrapped my hands into her mane as we shared a moment of passionate excitement. When we broke the kiss we turned to the coffin.

“We’ll see you soon, mistress”, Cindra whispered tearfully before she turned back to me. “I want to be there when you do this.”

“I was going to ask you to be there anyways”, I smiled.

Prince Jackson, I just intercepted a letter from Queen Chrysalis. Shall I read it?

“No, let it through”, I smiled and a letter popped into existence in my lap.

Prince Jackson,

My changelings have returned to me but their memories seem to have been altered. Tell me, what new type of alcohol did you “test” on them? Not a single one can remember anything between their arrival and their departure. I must admit to being worried about that dungeon of yours.

Queen Chrysalis.

“How does she know about the dungeons”, Cindra asked fearfully.

“I don’t know but it doesn’t matter”, I said quietly. “What’s she gonna do, demand mom check it out? Equestria and the changeling nation aren’t exactly on the best of terms.”

“No, they aren’t”, Cindra agreed sadly.

“Well, nothing we can do about it right now”, I sighed.

“Nope”, Cindra sighed as well. “Let’s go to bed. Aliya wore me out today.”

“How bad could it be”, I laughed.

“I had to use Audrey to keep track of her because she kept poofing all over the place”, Cindra groaned with her eyes squinted shut.

“That’s my girl”, I grinned.

I stiffly rose from the floor and stretched before leading Cindra out of Shadow’s tower. Her green aura pulled the door shut behind us and I absently stroked her mane as we walked. Before long Cindra broke the silence.

“Jackson, why do you do that”, she asked vaguely.

“Define ‘that’, please”, I laughed. “There are a lot of things I do to you.”

“Why do you always pet us”, she asked with a cocked head. “You’re always stroking our manes or patting our heads or rubbing our bellies.”

“I haven’t rubbed a belly in months”, I smiled wistfully. “Does it bother you?”

“Not really”, she admitted. “I was just wondering why.”

“Cindra, I have some… issues”, I sighed as I lightly touched my temple. “I have a lot that’s rattling around up there and honestly the repetitive motions are soothing for me. But I should have thought about how others would feel about it.”

“As far as I know, Twilight and Rainbow Dash seem to enjoy it”, she replied. “I know I certainly do, especially late at night when I can’t sleep.”

“Well I guess I just have to find out when they come by again”, I smiled.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash is coming tomorrow too”, she said enthusiastically. “She said we could go flying together.”

“I never got to go for a flight with mom”, I mumbled.

“There’s always tomorrow afternoon”, she suggested. “I don’t like it when you argue with your mom.”

“Obvious reasons aside, why not”, I asked. “Is it because she’s basically the ruler of Equestria?”

“No, it’s because it reminds me of my own relationship with my mother”, she sighed.

“I’m sorry”, I replied quietly and pulled her against my side.

“That’s not your fault”, she muttered.

“Okay, something else is wrong”, I groaned. “What is it?”

“Mother asked why we aren’t married yet.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 67

I lay on the bed staring at the ceiling in the dark as Cindra snored softly beside me. She had fallen asleep long ago due to copious amounts of foalflower but I just couldn’t sleep. I was far too excited to sleep so I slid out of the bed and summoned the books Twilight had loaned me before poofing to the library.

“Audrey, can you scan the contents of these books”, I asked as I set them on the table.

I have the capabilities to perform this task.

“Well, I’m waiting”, I scoffed when nothing happened. “Seriously, scan these books.”

The pages of all the books began flipping as if blown by a strong wind and almost instantly the back covers of the books slapped closed. I nodded impressed with my castle’s efficiency.

I have finished scanning the requested material.

“Good”, I smiled. “Can you scan books and still communicate with me?”

I can.

“Cool, can you scan every book in the library?”

I can.

“Would you please do it”, I asked when nothing happened.

Suddenly books began floating from the shelves one by one to be scanned and returned to their rightful spots. I nodded and sat down propping my feet up. I just began to get good and lost in my thoughts when I was interrupted by the silky voice of Audrey notifying me that the entire library had been scanned.

“Cool deal”, I said as I stood with a groan. “How many books did we have that mentioned vamponies or vamponism?”

One hundred thirty eight books match specified search criteria.

“Damn”, I said impressed. “How many are about creating vamponies?”

Five books match specified search criteria.

“How many of those five mention reviving a vampony?”

Two books match specified search criteria.

“Give me a general rundown of how to revive a vampony.”

Revival can be accomplished by oral introduction of no less than four gallons of blood.

“And how much blood do I have?”

One point five gallons.

I sat in thought for a few minutes before I turned my thoughts to Shadow.

“Audrey, do you have genetic manipulation capabilities?”

My capabilities are limited only by your imagination.

“Perfect”, I grinned as I hopped to my feet. “Can you make three clones of me with no higher level brain functions before morning?”

Please remain still for scanning.

I held my arms out to the side and stood perfectly still as an amber light washed over me. I held that pose for several minutes before Audrey informed me she was finished scanning me and would begin the cloning process immediately. I thanked her and asked that the clones be created directly in the dungeon and rushed to my chambers to tell Cindra the good news.

As I burst through the door I startled Cindra so bad that she woke up with a shriek and fell out of bed. She let out a grunt when she hit the floor and sent me an annoyed glare but I ignored it as I sped over and scooped her up in a hug.

“What’s… going… on”, she grunted unevenly as I bounced up and down with her in my arms.

“Twilight was right”, I laughed. “You were right about pouring blood down her throat!”

“She’s alive”, she gasped as I set her on her hooves.

“No but tomorrow she will be”, I grinned as I looked at the clock. “Technically today she will be but Twilight won’t be here until eight thirty so we have a few hours to wait.”

“By the hive”, she gasped. “Shadow’s coming back to us!”

She let out a joyful shout and wrapped her forelegs around my neck in a big hug. I hugged her back and let the prospect of Shadow’s return sink in. I began to get nervous for some reason as I thought about my wife returning from beyond the grave.

We sat on the bed for hours talking and cuddling until the sun rose. When the morning light broke through our window we made our way to the dining room and ordered breakfast. We both had grits with butter but I requested eggs. Two cups of coffee were brought out while we waited.

As we were sipping our coffee Audrey notified me that Twilight had arrived and I gave the order to let her in. Minutes later Twilight entered bright eyed as ever and trotted up to us with a smile. I returned the smile and motioned for her to sit as we ate. I offered to get her something but she declined.

“I’m just excited for the newest round of experiments”, she smiled at us. “So what species are we experimenting with?”

“We’re putting human blood into a vampony”, I grinned.

“Wait, what”, she blinked. “You found another vampony?!”

“I made one”, I grinned even wider.

“WHAT?!”

“I cloned her”, I whispered much to her shock.

“How did you do that?”

“I used magic to copy every molecule of her body”, I replied. “Enough talk, let’s go do this!”

I drained the last of my coffee and excitedly led the way to the dungeons with both mares following me closely. We discussed the possibility of prolonging normal life by using my blood but we decided we would need some equipment from Twilight’s own laboratory.

“Okay, when we get in here don’t freak out”, I sighed as I nudged the door open.

“Why would I fr- OHMYCELESTIA”, Twilight shrieked. “WHAT THE BUCK IS THIS?!”

“This is my idea”, I grinned.

“Jackson, how did you manage to clone yourself”, Twilight asked as she stepped up in front of the first clone strapped to the wall.

“Audrey did it”, I replied quietly as I approached one of the other clones and lay a hand on its cheek. “This is how I’m going to bring her back.”

“Jackson, I’m not sure I can do this”, Twilight whispered. “I can’t kill you.”

I materialized a bucket beneath each of the clones and a knife appeared in my hand. Without hesitation I reached out and slit the throat of the clone I stood in front of. I ignored the shrieks from the two mares and did the same thing to the other two clones.

“Jackson”, Twilight gasped as she stared at the golden blood flowing down the front of each of the clones’ naked bodies. “I just… How could…”

“Jackson, what the hell”, Cindra whispered.

“They aren’t me”, I shrugged and grabbed the nearest clone by the hair and snatched its head back.

“I’m gonna be sick”, the changeling groaned as she bolted for the door.

She made it three steps before her breakfast splattered across the floor. I shook my head and used magic to turn the clones upside down to drain fully. Twilight shook in fear and horror amidst the sounds of blood dripping into buckets and Cindra’s shuddering sobs as she stared at me blankly.

“It isn’t suicide or murder”, I smiled as I watched the blood trickle down the bodies’ faces. “These guys are actually kinda funny looking. Hey, do I look that funny when I get hurt?”

“What the hell, Jackson”, Cindra groaned before emptying her stomach again.

“Audrey, please teleport Cindra to our bathroom so that she can clean herself up”, I sighed.

The poor changeling opened her mouth to argue but vanished. I turned to Twilight to discuss my plan but stopped when I saw the horror and disgust on her face. I reached out to her but she shrank away from me and backed into the corner.

“You just killed yourself”, she shivered. “Three times, Jackson!”

“They have no higher brain functions”, I argued.

“You just ended three lives”, she whispered.

“How is that any different from the lives you ended?”

“Those clones weren’t you”, she whimpered quietly.

I slowly stepped over to her and gathered her shivering form into my arms. She burrowed her face into my chest and began sobbing. I cradled her head and kissed her forehead gently as she cried. I glanced at the bodies and with a thought they vanished.

“Twilight, it’s time to try this”, I whispered quietly.

“Okay”, she nodded. “I’m okay now.”

I stood and gathered the buckets before wheeling Shadow’s clone into the room. Twilight stared in awe as the table rolled by. She inspected the body closely and mentioned that I had gotten her freckles right. That comment made me laugh as I rolled the fake Shadow onto her back and fitted a funnel into her mouth. I picked up the first bucket and approached the table. I glanced behind me and saw Twilight peeking around me.

“You don’t have to be here for this”, I murmured as I began pouring the bucket into the funnel.

“I said I’m fine now”, she growled and pulled the bucket from me with her magic.

I shrugged as she slowly poured the first bucket into the funnel and studied her. Her eye twitched every now and then but no other twitches were visible. She tossed the empty bucket aside and levitated the next bucket toward the funnel. I stepped back to the door and peeked out to make sure no servants were nearby.

“Hey Twilight, I was- What the FUCK?!”

I had turned to speak to her but to my surprise and shock I saw a tiny smear of golden liquid on the corner of her mouth. She stared at me wide eyed for a moment before turning away and pouring the second bucket into the funnel. I walked toward her and she did her best to ignore me as I stopped beside her.

“Twilight”, I asked slowly as I turned her face toward me, “What are you doing?”

“Your blood is sweet”, she whispered with a small smile. “I always wondered whether your blood tasted metallic too but it isn’t.”

I stared at her as she emptied the last drops from the second bucket and tossed it aside. She brought the final bucket over and smiled to herself as she began pouring it into the funnel. She caught me staring at her and stared right back into my eyes.

“Why are you staring at me”, she asked.

“I’m wondering why you took a taste of my blood”, I replied quietly. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I said I was fine”, she huffed.

I started to reply but the slightest twitch from the clone on the table caught my attention. I grabbed Twilight’s shoulder and gestured unintelligibly toward the mare before us. Twilight followed my line of sight and gasped excitedly as the clone’s eyes popped open. I felt a chill run through me as I stared into a pair of hungry crimson eyes.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 68

“TWILIGHT”, I shouted and flung her behind me as the clone burst from the table.

I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder as a pair of fangs sank into my flesh. I roared in pain and reached behind me to grab her mane. I unleashed my inner vampony as I ripped the mare from my back and threw her across the room.

“AUDREY, GET TWILIGHT OUT OF HERE AND LOCK THE DUNGEON DOWN”, I boomed.

I crouched low as the vampony launched herself at me hissing and snarling. When she got close I rolled backward and kicked upward hard. I grunted as my feet made contact with her ribs and watched her slam into the ceiling before falling to the floor.

“Shadow, stop”, I shouted as I leapt on her back and wrapped my arms and wings around her.

The vampony snarled and snapped her jaws at me while I held her back by the throat. I tried again to get through to her but there was nothing of my wife inside. I hissed in pain as her fangs sank into my arm. I flung my arm to the side and growled when her fangs tore out of my arm.

“STOP”, I roared as I forced my aura over her.

To my surprise the vampony actually froze in her tracks and stared at me with bared fangs and flaring nostrils. Her upper lip slowly slid down over her fangs and her posture straightened as she took halting steps toward me. When she stood less than three feet away she sniffed deeply before something flashed behind her eyes.

“Back up”, I hissed.

The vampony stepped back a few steps and sniffed me again. She looked like she was trying to decide something but I couldn’t tell what. The red in her eyes slowly faded to a yellowish orange and she tried to speak but all that came out was what sounded like gibberish.

“Audrey, what is that”, I slowly asked.

It is a language that has not been spoken in nearly a thousand years. The closest dialect is old Ponish.

“Can you translate for me?”

I can.

“Why did you attack me?”

Quare petat?

“Ego veniam, magistrum. Ego sum tenere non possent”, she bowed slowly.

“Translation?”

Translation is as follows: I apologize, master. I could not control myself.

“Master”, I scoffed. “Audrey, translate this: Do you speak Common Ponish?”

Tibi loqueris Communia Ponisia?

“Quod sic”, she nodded.

I do.

“Please do.”

Placet fac.

“I am sorry to attack you”, she sighed quietly with a heavy accent before bowing. “Forgive me, master.”

“I am not your master”, I replied. “Do you know who you are?”

“My name is Umbra Flore”, she said

“That doesn’t sound like Common Ponish”, I replied as I cocked my head.

“Ignosce me”, she said quietly. “My name translates to Shadow Bloom.”

“You are not Shadow”, I snarled as I flashed over to her and snatched her up by her throat.

“But that is my name”, she gasped.

“You aren’t my wife”, I hissed in her face as I squeezed her throat. “You are nothing but a clone.”

“What”, she whispered in shock.

Without another word I teleported both of us to Shadow’s tower and turned the clone’s face toward the glass coffin. She gasped yet again as she slowly stepped up to the glass coffin.

“That is me”, she whispered. “How is this possible?”

“I replicated my wife’s body in order to figure out how to bring her back to life”, I sighed as I rested my hand on the lid of the coffin. “I thought I could do it. I failed.”

You succeeded in reviving Umbra.

“Audrey, shut up for now.”

I paced around the room as the truth of my situation settled in. I wouldn’t be able to revive Shadow without her becoming the creature in front of me. I was stuck with this soulless clone that only looked like my wife. I stared at the spitting image of my wife and felt so many conflicting emotions that my head spun.

“This makes no sense”, Umbra whispered as she brushed Shadow’s mane from her face. “Why have you done this?”

“I told you”, I snarled. “I was trying to figure out how to bring Shadow back from the dead.”

“She is not truly dead”, Umbra said in quiet shock.

“She bled to death in my arms!”

“She is a vampony”, she urged. “You are able to revive her the same way you revived me!”

“What about her soul”, I shouted.

“Vamponies do not have souls”, she replied as she looked away.

“If I revive her will she be savage like you were”, I asked slowly.

“I cannot say”, she replied as she bowed her head.

“What about her memories?”

“I cannot say but I do have some recollection of you”, she smiled slightly. “That is why I obeyed your commands.”

“So it’s actually possible to bring her back”, I whispered to myself as I began pacing again.

“It is”, she nodded. “But what will you do with me when you do?”

“You’re a clone”, I shrugged. “I originally planned to dispose of you but now…”

“Dispose of me”, she gasped in horror as she began backing away from me.

“Originally yes”, I sighed as I rubbed my forehead. “Now that I know you aren’t some mindless animal I can’t bring myself to kill you.”

“You were planning to kill me?”

“Yes, keep up”, I replied. “Once I heard you speak I just couldn’t do it. You sound exactly like her.”

“What are you going to do with me”, she whimpered.

“First I’m going to feed you then I’m going to have a room prepared for you”, I sighed.

“What”, she whispered.

“You can try your luck out in the world if you want”, I shrugged. “I honestly don’t give a damn what you do.”

“I wish to remain here, master”, she said as she dipped her head and stared at me through her bangs.

“Call me that again and I will spank the hell out of you”, I growled.

“Is that a promise”, she grinned as her eyes flashed excitedly.

“I forgot that Shadow liked that”, I mumbled through my facepalm.

“I’m sorry, master”, she bowed her head.

“What did I… Fuck it, I’m not arguing with you”, I sighed. “Audrey, can you please ask Cindra to come up here?”

Your request has been relayed and she will be here as soon as possible.

“Thank you”, I sighed again. “Now Umbra, what kind of memories do you have?”

“I remember wearing a white dress”, she said slowly with narrowed eyes. “I remember breaking your jaw. There are several memories of… carnal unions.”

I stared at her as she blushed and turned her head away. I shook my head and closed the lid of the coffin. I started to say something else but the sound of the door opening drew my attention to the side and saw a terrified bug pony standing in the doorway.

“She won’t hurt you”, I smiled.

“I remember you”, Umbra said quietly before pausing but her eyes lit up as recognition clicked. “You’re Cindra!”

“Y-yes”, the shaking changeling said hesitantly.

“You work wonders with your tongue”, Umbra smiled causing Cindra to blush.

“Okay, enough of that”, I growled as I knelt down and exposed my shoulder and neck. “Hurry up and feed so that we can get you settled in.”

The vampony cast a nervous glance to the glass coffin before she sank her fangs into my shoulder. The enzymes in her saliva flooded me with a feeling of euphoria as she drank her fill and all too soon she was sealing the wound and licking her lips sleepily.

“Master, your blood is extremely sweet”, she smiled. “Have you been eating much cake?”

Cindra and I laughed but explained about my mother’s pastry obsession when she cocked her head in confusion. The three of us stood in the room awkwardly until I explained the situation to my changeling.

“Is she going to be sleeping with us”, she asked quietly.

“No”, I replied quickly, noticing the looks of disappointment on their faces. “Fine, but just for tonight.”

The two shared a happy glance and actually pranced along behind me as I led the way to the dining room. We received many strange stares as we went through the castle but I ignored them. We had almost made it to the dining hall when a bolt of magic came arcing down the hallway.

“Shit”, I shouted and jumped in front of Umbra.

My muscles locked as the spell hit me and I fell flat on my face. I heard a sharp cry from Cindra followed by a thud and no matter how hard I tried I couldn’t move.

“Jackson”, Twilight shouted as she galloped up the hallway.

The paralysis lifted immediately and I lifted my head to glare at the purple unicorn. I spent the next five minutes yelling at Twilight in the middle of the hall until she curled into a ball and sobbed pitifully.

“I was only t-trying to p-protect you”, she wailed.

“I appreciate that”, I said quietly as I knelt down and stroked her back, “but I wasn’t in any danger.”

“But she-“

“Is completely safe”, I urged quietly. “She even has some of Shadow’s memories.”

“Really”, she asked as the scientist in her awoke. “I want to ask her some questions I really want to know the answers to!”

I turned to Umbra and asked if she was hungry but she licked her lips and told me she had her fill for now. I explained that I meant solid food but she shook her head and moseyed off with Twilight for an interview I just knew would be torture as I led Cindra into the dining room.

“What do you want to eat this time”, I smiled down at the changeling.

“Twilight told me about special burgers”, she grinned.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 70

I growled in frustration startling the sweet nurse before I poofed out to the courtyard. As I made my way toward the portcullis I stopped and grabbed the dead unicorn’s leg and dragged his corpse to the front gate. My mother gasped in shock when I came into view and Blueblood’s eyes widened.

“Heavens, Jackson”, mom whispered as the gate opened and rushed to pull me into a hug. “Are you okay? Wait, your blood isn’t red.”

I motioned to the dead unicorn and she looked behind me. Her eyes went wide and she turned to the side emptying her stomach as she gagged and coughed. I began stomping toward Blueblood but a white wing around my chest stopped me. I looked into the teary eyes of my mother and I felt her pain but I was not going to be deterred from having my revenge.

“Let me go”, I said icily. “That was the second assassin that piece of shit sent.”

“The second”, she gasped as she turned her eyes on the trembling prince.

“He sent a Pegasus with a knife the first time”, I said as a small smile quirked the corner of my mouth. “I mailed the severed wings back to him. I guess he didn’t get the message.”

“While your brutality disturbs me”, she said coolly before turning to the prince, “my nephew has done some truly atrocious things.”

“Cindra and Shadow were in the tower when it collapsed”, I growled.

“Sh-Shadow”, mom gasped as she stared over my shoulder.

I turned and saw Twilight and Umbra galloping toward me and groaned.

“That isn’t Shadow”, I sighed. “That’s Umbra, Shadow’s clone.”

“CLONE?!”

I sighed and explained a small part of what I had been up to, but only the parts pertaining to Shadow. She listened with slowly widening eyes and dropping jaw as I explained how I cloned her and why. When I finished she stared at me in shocked horror.

“You murdered clones of yourself”, she asked with a sickly expression.

“No higher level brain activity”, I countered.

“You stopped three hearts from beating”, she gasped.

“It’s basically suicide”, I shrugged.

“THAT DOESN’T MAKE IT ANY BETTER”, she shouted with tears in her eyes.

“Mom, I know what I’m doing”, I said testily.

“You’re performing necromancy”, she hissed. “You could be put to death if anypony else finds out!”

“Who would challenge the Prince of Chaos”, I shouted as I spun and held my arms out wide. “Who among you would try to apprehend me?! Show me somepony with the fortitude to try to bring me down!”

Every single pony that met my gaze cowered in fear as I paced back and forth. I turned my eyes to the bound prince and began walking toward him slowly.

“You”, I snarled. “You attacked my family twice, nearly killed my changeling-“

“Your changeling”, the white alicorn asked.

“Yes, MY changeling”, I shouted. “Just like those are MY vamponies. MY alicorn daughter! NOPONY harms my family!”

“I will not allow you to harm Blueblood”, my mother said sternly.

“Audrey, is Blueblood within your range”, I asked nonchalantly.

He is.

“Terminate with prejudice”, I grinned darkly.

Black fire rose from the ground and engulfed the spoiled prince and in her shock my mother lost control of the spell binding Blueblood. Instantly he screamed pitifully and fell to his knees.

“That’s enough Audrey”, I grinned.

Target has not been eliminated.

“Let him suffer”, I grinned.

The dark flames ended as abruptly as they had begun and the charred form of Blueblood crawled away from me as he begged for mercy. His blond mane hung in ragged charred clumps and I couldn’t help but laugh. I strode forward and stomped on his back leg causing him to scream in agony as the bone snapped. I laughed again as I grabbed what was left of his mane and pulled his head back.

“I’m not going to kill you”, I hissed in his face. ”Matter of fact, I think I’ll heal you. I may be a horrible person, but I don’t go after innocent mares or foals.”

I slammed his face into the ground before I stood up and flooded his body with healing magic. His blackened skin and charred mane healed slowly and I stopped just shy of fully healing him. I turned my gaze to my mother as she stared in confusion.

“Listen to me and listen well”, I shouted. “Anypony that wishes ill will to me or my family step forth and die where you stand! I am the Lord of the Dead and have no qualms about adding another soul to my collection! STEP FORTH AND FACE THE REAPER OF SOULS!”

Every eye was turned down either in fear or respect and silence met my proclamation. I used my magic to lift the dead unicorn to the outer wall above the portcullis. I stretched his limbs out and willed the very stone to surround his hooves holding him fast. For added benefit I placed a stasis spell on his remains and materialized a sign warning all of the fate of would-be assassins. I turned and dismissed my staff back to their tasks and stared down at the disfigured form of Blueblood.

“Challenge me again and my mother will not be able to save you”, I snarled. “Leave this place or die in the street like a common dog.”

He disappeared in a flash of light and I made my way back across the courtyard. Halfway to the castle I was met by Twilight and Umbra who both hugged me tightly. My mother silently followed me inside and I led the way to the throne room. Once I was seated on the throne my mother took a breath and sighed before speaking.

“That was a rather harsh punishment”, she said quietly.

“You haven’t seen harsh”, I muttered as I summoned my pouch of foalflower and a Mooban cigar.

“Jackson”, she sighed, “Are you trying to get thrown in the Canterlot dungeons?”

“Who’s going to arrest me”, I scoffed.

“Me, if I have to”, she replied sadly. “Jackson, what you’ve done is torture!”

“Torture”, I repeated as I leapt from my throne. “You have yet to see what happens when I torture somepony. That was a kindness I did for Blueblood.”

“KINDNESS?!”

“By all rights he should be rotting in my dungeons with nothing but his own agonized screams to keep him company”, I shouted. “I did him and his mind a kindness letting him go!”

“What has happened to you, Jackson”, she whispered with tears in her eyes. “These past six months I have seen such a darkness growing in you and it terrifies me.”

“It isn’t darkness”, I muttered. “It’s Chaos.”

“What did you say”, my mother asked with narrowed eyes.

“Nothing”, I sighed as I shook my head.

“Jackson, what has happened to you”, she whispered.

“Let’s see”, I hissed as I advanced on the great white alicorn. “I’ve been alive for a little more than a year. I have no soul. I became a prince right after I came into existence and was forced to marry because of royal bullshit. I impregnated my personal guard. I killed Cindra, then had to kill the Grim Reaper to get her back. My wife, whom I had come to love deeply, died giving birth to my child. I spent countless hours trying to bring her back, even going so far as to clone my own wife! Then I thought my whole world was taken away! NOW YOU TELL ME WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO ME!”

“Jackson, I-“

“ENOUGH”, I boomed in my Voice. “I refuse to answer to anypony else! I AM THE LORD OF THE DEAD! I AM THE PRINCE OF CHAOS!”

My head jerked to the side as a gold plated hoof slapped me across the face. I felt a shift inside as I slowly turned back to the mare before me and grinned.

“So we’re gonna play that game”, I hissed. “Would you like another turn or shall I?”

In one motion I drew my hand back and filled it with magic. As I began swinging forward I felt a body slam into my side and my vision went red. I turned to the foolish beast that would dare attack me and struck as hard as I could. I struck again and again until blood splattered my face angering me further.

I lifted my assailant and threw them as hard as I could. Their gray body slammed into my throne shattering it. I leapt after them to make sure they never touched me or my family again but as soon as my feet left the floor I felt a familiar stinging sensation as my muscles locked and I fell to the floor.

“Is she breathing”, Twilight gasped.

She? What is she talking about?

“Cindra, get help”, my mother shouted.

Help?

“Audrey, get Nurse Redheart here NOW”, Cindra shouted.

Why are they helping an intruder?!

“Twilight Sparkle, take Jackson away”, my mother ordered.

What’s going on?!?

I stared at the floor as I was floated through the castle behind Twilight. We quickly made it to my chambers and I was turned over midair and Twilight settled my stiff body on the bed. I tried to break free but it was useless. Twilight appeared in my field of vision with tears in her eyes. My confusion must have been visible because she stared at me with pity and sighed.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 71

The instant my mother stormed into my chambers the paralysis lifted and my body slumped into the mattress. There was a rage in her eyes that I had never seen mixed with hurt and pity. I glanced at her before turning my attention to the rest of the room. My gaze passed over Twilight and scanned the rest of the room.

“Where are Cindra and Umbra”, I asked as I rubbed my pounding head.

“What”, my mother hissed.

“Where are Cindra and Umbra”, I repeated.

“That is the least of your worries”, she exclaimed furiously. “You raised your hoof to one of the rulers of Equestria and your own mother!”

“What?”

“Jackson, don’t you remember”, Twilight asked quietly. “You were about to slap Princess Celestia.”

“I would never do that”, I whispered before turning to my mother. “I love you, mom.”

“You tried to strike me and put Umbra in the infirmary”, my mother replied coolly.

“I did WHAT?!”

“How can you not remember something that happened ten minutes ago”, my mother shouted. “I watched you beat Umbra before throwing her though your throne! If I hadn’t stopped you she could be dead now!”

“Umbra”, I whispered before I burst into sobs.

I felt my heart breaking all over again as images and sensations floated through me. I felt my fist connecting with her face. I could taste her blood as it splashed in my mouth. I remembered what happened.

“I’m a monster”, I gasped.

“Jackson”, my mother called quietly as she reached a wing toward me.

“Get away from me”, I shouted scrambling to the other side of the bed. “I don’t want to hurt anypony else! Audrey! Lock me in the dungeons!”

I cannot follow a command that would endanger you, Prince Jackson.

“FUCKING DO IT AUDREY”, I shouted.

“She can’t do that”, my mother said calmly as she rounded the bed slowly. “Jackson, please calm down and let us help you.”

“I’m not safe”, I murmured. “I’m a monster.”

Before I could move I found myself enveloped in a warm hug. A second pair of hooves wrapped around me and I lost all strength in my legs. The three of us fell to the floor as the two mares’ tears joined my own. We huddled together for the longest time before my tears stopped flowing.

“We’ll get through this”, mom whispered as she stroked my hair. “We’ll help you through this.”

“You know we love you, Jackson”, Twilight smiled. “You can always count on us.”

“I have to see Umbra”, I mumbled.

I stiffly stood from our embrace and made my way through the halls. Every servant I passed bowed their heads and scurried away from me. I felt like dying by the time I got to the infirmary. The sight before me made me feel like dying all over again.

Umbra was lying on her side on a hospital bed with Cindra in a chair beside her. Her left wing was bandaged tightly, as were her ribs. Nasty bruises had already formed on the left side of her face and her left eye was swollen shut. Her left rear leg had a cast on it and her lip was busted. She looked like I felt.

I eased in through the open door and froze when Umbra’s good eye focused on me. She stared at me with an expression that was two parts apology and one part fear. I couldn’t understand why she would feel bad about the occurrence but I slowly approached her bed. When I stood before her I summoned a dagger and held the hilt out to the vampony.

"Kill me", I murmured.

“Master”, Umbra whispered.

“Kill me”, I replied quietly. “Please.”

“No, master”, Umbra uttered as she shook her head. “I deserved the beating I got.”

“How”, I asked quietly. “How could you deserve that? I should die for what I did to you.”

“No you shouldn’t”, she replied as she stared at me. “I deserved to be beat for assaulting my master.”

“Nopony deserves that kind of treatment, Shadow”, I moaned.

“What did you call me”, the vampony blinked.

I froze when I realized what I had said. I fought to find something, anything, to say but I was unable to. I felt tears in my eyes again as Cindra leaned over to wrap her hooves around me. I blinked away the tears and smiled sadly.

“I’m sorry, Umbra”, I whispered. “I just… You…”

I tried to pull away but Cindra held tightly to me begging me to stay.

“Please stay with me, master”, Umbra whispered. “Please don’t leave me.”

“Okay”, I eventually sighed sadly as I cupped her right cheek.

At that moment I heard two more pairs of hooves enter and I turned my eyes to the newcomers. I saw the tears in my mother’s eyes and disentangled myself from the mares on the bed.

“Jackson, why do you have a knife”, Twilight asked as she snatched it from me with magic.

“It’s not important”, I replied quietly.

“Are you well”, my mother asked as she approached me and pulled me into a hug.

“As well as can be”, I sighed and leaned into the hug. “Umbra is the one to worry about right now.”

I pulled back from the hug and turned to tell Cindra and Umbra that I would be back later. They nodded and I stepped out of the room. I barely heard my mother tell Twilight to go with me before she galloped to catch up to me. We walked in silence until we made it to my bedchambers.

“Jackson, are you okay”, she asked gently.

I ignored her as I went to the corner and pulled out my wheelchair. She cocked her head to the side when I told her to leave for a minute but she complied. After the door closed I removed my boots and the lower half of my leather armor and sat down in the wheelchair. I unbuckled all of the straps from my leg braces and dropped them to the floor.

The muscle weakness was instantly noticeable as I pulled my armor and boots back on. I rolled to the door and opened it a few inches to allow Twilight to enter. When she stepped through the door she gasped at the sight of me in that cursed chair.

“Jackson, what are you doing”, she asked.

“If Umbra can’t walk, neither will I”, I replied quietly.

“What purpose will that serve”, she demanded. “This penance of yours is completely unnecessary!”

“My penance would be unnecessary if I could only find somepony strong enough to end me”, I growled. “I should die for what I did to Umbra.”

“Jackson, stop it”, she shouted. “Confining yourself to a wheelchair doesn’t do anypony any good! So you injured Umbra! Has she forgiven you?!”

“She says she deserved to be beaten”, I whispered. “For attacking me.”

“Jackson, that’s just how the vampony culture is”, she groaned in annoyance. “I read up on her cultural views and you actually let her off easy!”

“I hospitalized her”, I moaned. “Twilight, she’s in pain because of me!”

“You are her master”, she argued. “She believes she stepped above her station and got put in her place! She holds no ill will!”

“I SAW THE FEAR IN HER EYES WHEN SHE SAW ME”, I bellowed. “I’m a fucking animal.”

“Do you know what I see when I look at you”, she asked as she slammed her hooves on the armrests of my wheelchair. “I see a self-hating stallion that needs to realize his own self-worth! I see a father that loves his daughter! I see a distraught widower!”

“I see a waste of space”, I mumbled.

“That’s what I’m talking about”, she shouted. “You think you’re worthless and you couldn’t be more wrong! I’ve seen your Cutie Marks, Jackson! They may be the same as Discord’s, but you are not him! Your Marks mean endless possibilities and unlimited potential!”

“Did Neightsche tell you that”, I muttered bitterly. “Twilight, I’m-“

“If you say a soulless golem I swear to Celestia I will kick you in the balls”, she growled.

“I was going to say the Prince of Chaos”, I blinked in surprise.

“You listen to me, Jackson Everfree”, she hissed as she got in my face. “You are going to put those leg braces on and march straight to that infirmary and do whatever you can to make Umbra comfortable and happy.”

“And if I refuse to put the braces on?”

“Then I will strip you and put them on you myself”, she said with frightening calm. “I will not be gentle.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 72

I sat by the window and stared off into the clear blue sky. It was a rather warm day for the middle of Final Fall and I smiled as the sun beamed on me. I heard the rhythmic thunking of Umbra’s cast behind me and turned to smile at her. Only two days had passed but a couple of feedings had done wonders for her complexion. The bruises had all faded in just two days but her ribs and wing were still bandaged.

“Good morning, master”, she bowed as she made her way over to me. “Do you need anything?”

“A hug would be nice”, I smiled.

“Master, I’m not… I’m not Shadow”, she replied quietly.

“I know that, Umbra”, I said as I continued to smile and opened my arms to her. “Everypony needs a hug every now and then.”

She returned the smile and clunked over to slip into my embrace. I sighed and kissed her forelock as the memories of just a few days ago flooded back. I felt her stiffen in my embrace before she spoke.

“Stop thinking about it, master.”

“What”, I asked.

“Your scent just changed”, she murmured.

“Damned vampony noses”, I laughed.

“It is only a vampony that knows a vampony”, she replied as she pulled away from me. “Master, you need to eat.”

“I fed less than a week ago”, I chuckled.

“I was referring to actual protein, master”, she deadpanned. “Allow me to fix you something to eat.”

“We have kitchen staff for that”, I smiled until I saw the look of determination on her face. “Okay, I’ll tell them to let you cook me something.”

“I will return as quickly as possible”, she smiled and thunked out of the room.

After she had left I turned my attention back out the window and watched as Cindra happily buzzed around the castle. I was tempted to join her but I didn’t feel like moving. I was honestly content to sit by the window and soak up the sunshine.

Prince Jackson, there is a Pinkamena Pie requesting entry to the castle.

“Let her in”, I smiled. “Hey, Audrey?”

Yes Prince Jackson?

“Do you think you could make three more of those clones that I used to revive Umbra?”

I can. Shall I begin now?

“Yes, please”, I answered.

Two seconds later a pink blur burst through the door and slammed into me. My chair rocked dangerously as she planted a big wet kiss on my cheek. I laughed and pushed her away gently.

“Hiya, Prince Jackson”, she grinned.

“Hey yourself”, I smiled. “How did you get up here so fast?”

“Like you say, Pinkie’s gonna Pinkie”, she quipped. “Hey do you ever get the feeling like our lives are on display for the whole universe to see?”

“Fuck I hope not”, I chuckled. “Can I have my lap back now?”

“I was just keeping it nice and toasty for you”, she smiled as she hopped down.

We sat and talked for a bit until the all too familiar halting steps of Umbra and the lightly squeaking wheels of a cart came from the antechamber. The pink pony turned her head toward the noise and let out the longest gasp before bolting into Umbra and wrapping her in a hug.

“Oh my Celestia I can’t believe you’re alive”, she squealed. “Jackson said he would do it and he did! Oh Shadow, I’m so glad to see you again!”

“That isn’t Shadow”, I smiled.

“It looks like her”, Pinkie said as she used her hoof to poke Umbra in the nose. “Feels like her too!”

“Please forgive the confusion”, Umbra smiled. “I am Umbra, Shadow Bloom’s clone.

“A NEW FRIEND”, Pinkie screamed as confetti exploded out of thin air.

I couldn’t help but laugh as Umbra jumped back in surprise. The smell of food drifted to my nose and my mouth started watering. Umbra noticed this and pushed the cart toward me.

“You don’t have to bring it all the way to me”, I sighed as she lifter the lid from my tray of food and passed it to me.

“I wanted to”, she smiled.

“I noticed there was only one tray here”, I replied. “I’m not eating until you do.”

“But master-“

“No arguments”, I said firmly. “Either we both eat or neither of us eats.”

“Yes master”, she sighed.

She plodded from the room and I turned my attention back to the window just as Cindra landed on the balcony. As soon as the changeling spotted Pinkie she rushed into the room and tackled the pink pony in a hug. The two chattered so fast I couldn’t keep up and was lost.

“Good morning”, Cindra smiled as she kissed my cheek.

“I see you enjoyed your flight”, I smiled back.

“The best part is coming back and getting a nice warm hug”, she giggled before wrapping her forelegs around my shoulders and squeezing me.

“You give great hugs”, I laughed as I returned the hug.

“Not as great as yours”, Cindra smiled warmly.

“I want a Jackson hug”, Pinkie exclaimed as she held her forelegs out.

I opened my arms and welcomed the energetic pony into a tight embrace. She squealed happily and hugged me before pulling a cupcake out of her mane and offering it to me. I smiled and tried to take the cupcake from her but she slapped my hand away and insisted on feeding it to me so I let her. As usual it was delicious and tasted just like apple cider.

“That was fantastic”, I smiled. “Thank you very much.”

“You’re welcome”, she giggled. “You have some icing in your mustache.”

I went to wipe my face but she stopped my hand and slowly licked my mustache and lips. She shivered slightly and let out the quietest moan ever as her eyes slid closed. I jerked my head back in surprise and found myself staring into her cerulean eyes.

“Pinkie, what was that”, I asked slowly.

“I just wanted to see how you tasted”, she replied with a wide smile and a wink. “Next time I’ll try it without the frosting.”

I shook my head and gently nudged her off of my lap. Her forelegs waved in the air comically as she tried to keep her balance but she wound up falling to the floor just as Umbra came trotting in with a paper bag clamped in her teeth.

“Mashter, wha ish goig od”, the vampony mumbled around the bag.

“I assume you asked why Pinkie is on the floor”, I replied, chuckling when she nodded. “She just licked icing from my face.”

The vampony stared at Pinkie with an unreadable expression before she set her bag on the cart and crouched down over Pinkie.

“Neque eo invito”, she said coolly.

“Common Ponish, please”, I reminded Umbra who blinked at me before turning back to the party animal.

“Never without his permission”, she reiterated as her eyes began to glow.

“Umbra”, I said sternly. “Back away.”

The vampony did as she was told, albeit reluctantly, and stepped back to stand at my side. I rested a hand on her back as I nibbled on a piece of bacon. She tensed up as I scratched her left ear but instantly relaxed and leaned into my touch. Before long her eyes began to droop closed and I laughed, startling her.

“My turn”, Cindra grinned as she pranced in place.

I motioned her over with a chuckle and used my other hand to scratch behind her ear. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth and her hind leg began thumping on the floor. I laughed yet again and looked into her eyes.

“If you think an ear scratch is awesome, you should try a belly rub”, I grinned.

“Ooh, can I have a belly rub”, Pinkie asked.

“Not right now”, I replied as I picked up my glass of juice. “I’m gonna eat first.”

I quickly ate my meal and settled the tray on the cart as Umbra finished her little baggy of oats or whatever she was eating and she began to wheel the cart out.

“Hurry back”, I called. “I plan on giving all three of you a belly rub.”

“Maybe I could rub your belly”, Cindra smiled suggestively.

“You would rub something else”, I laughed.

“You know me too well”, Cindra winked.

“Hey Jackson”, Pinkie asked with a cocked head. “I still don’t know if you have a sheath or not and I really am curious but I promise I’ll look but not touch I’m just dying to know!”

“He doesn’t”, Cindra replied evenly.

“I still want to see what one looks like”, she smiled undeterred.

“Tell ya what”, Cindra smirked. “If you can beat me in a wrestling match you can see.”

“Cindra”, I shouted.

A flash of pink zipped past me and pinned the changeling to the floor. I blinked as I watched Cindra struggle for a few seconds before admitting defeat and Pinkie turned her hopeful gaze to me.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 73

I pulled my pants back up and shook my head as Pinkie trotted from the room humming a happy tune. The two mares in the room giggled at my discomfort making me sigh.

“Why does this stuff happen to me”, I wondered aloud. “Why are mares so attracted to me?”

“Because you’re an alpha”, Cindra giggled. “We mares tend to look for the strongest stallion.”

“What about Applejack’s brother”, I asked.

“Big Mac”, the changeling scoffed. “Word is only his muscles and heart are big.”

“Wow”, I replied. “Shallow.”

The changeling shrugged before sauntering off to the bathroom. I sat back down in my favorite armchair by the window and gazed down into the courtyard. I watched as Silver made his rounds and cocked my head to the side when his gaze quickly turned to a familiar statue. He slowly approached the statue and stood there staring at Discord’s stone prison before suddenly bolting away.

“That can’t be good”, I mumbled as I leapt to my feet.

I held my hand out to the side as I marched through my chambers and my sword flew through the air and into my grasp. I secured the weapon around my waist and ignored Umbra’s questions as I rushed from the room. As I was making my way toward the front doors of the castle Silver suddenly came tearing around the corner and slammed into me sending us both toppling to the floor.

“What the hell”, I shouted as I smacked him in the back of the head.

“F-forgive me, your H-highness”, Silver stuttered. “I have t-terrible n-news!”

“What is it”, I groaned as I stood up.

“I heard D-d-discord’s v-voice”, he gasped. “It c-came from th-the statue!”

I bolted through the halls as I shouted for Audrey to contain Discord’s statue. I kept running when my feet hit the ground outside and within moments I stood outside of an angry red shield.

“Lower the shield until I pass”, I ordered and nodded as she complied.

I stepped within the shield’s area and the field of red snapped back into place. I approached the statue and stared into the blank eyes expecting something to happen. I wasn’t disappointed.

“The prodigal son returns”, Discord whispered in my mind.

“Hello, father”, I replied evenly.

“Ah, you finally accept the truth”, he chuckled.

“I’ve always accepted the truth”, I sighed. “It just doesn’t make any sense.”

“Well what fun is there in making sense”, he asked.

“It may not be fun”, I replied testily, “but making sense can be useful at times.”

“Just like your experiments make sense?”

“I had my reasons”, I huffed as I looked away.

“Yes, bringing back the pony you love that was stolen from you by your little abomination”, he chuckled.

“If you ever mention Aliya again I will destroy you”, I growled.

“Oh come now”, he laughed. “Surely you don’t think I mean you any harm.”

“I don’t know”, I sighed as I lowered my head. “There are so many things I don’t know.”

“You may not but I do, son”, he replied gently.

“How are you able to speak to me when you’re like this?”

“Chaos magic is a wonderful thing”, he said with a grin in his voice.

“Is it chaos magic that makes the mares of this fucked up world fall for me”, I asked.

“Well, yes and no”, he replied. “You see, you have a presence about you that would best be described as aphrodisiacal. The chaos magic just amplifies it.”

“Why does a completely different species appeal to me”, I asked quietly.

“This life is all you’ve known”, he replied just as quietly. “I could show you another life, if you wish. One in which you would be around other humans.”

“It wouldn’t be real so why bother?”

“Why indeed”, he sighed. “I have to admit you’re no fun right now.”

“Dad, what happened to mom and Aunt Luna? Why do they hate you so much”, I sighed as I stepped closer.

“That’s a story for another time, son”, he sighed. “I want to talk to you about your other abilities.”

“What abilities”, I asked.

“Your Reaper abilities”, he replied.

“I don’t have any.”

“Exactly”, he said sternly. “All this time you wasted experimenting on clones could have been spent learning about your limits and pushing past them.”

“I want to learn but I don’t even know where to start”, I sighed.

“You could start by dying, so to speak.”

“Are you fucking crazy”, I shouted.

“Jury’s still out”, he quipped. “We’ll speak again but I suggest explaining to your precious changeling why you’re arguing with a statue.”

His voice faded away as I looked over my shoulder to see a clearly disturbed changeling staring at me. I stepped away from my father’s statue and the shield fell away when I told Audrey it was unnecessary. I walked past Cindra toward the house and heard her trotting to catch up to me.

“Don’t even ask”, I sighed. “I just found out a few things that I need to think about.”

“I understand”, she replied. “I just figured you would like to know that your clones are finished.”

“Why didn’t Audrey notify me”, I growled as I whirled around to face her.

“She tried but you were ignoring her”, she replied with a look of confusion. “That’s why I came out here.”

“What the hell”, I muttered.

I made my way down to the dungeons but Cindra refused to come with me. I figured it would be for the best so I left her to her own devices. I sighed heavily as I closed the reinforced door behind me and turned my eyes to the three clones just waiting to be slaughtered. I waved my hand and in an instant they were upside down with slit throats draining into buckets.

“Audrey, am I a terrible person?

I am unable to answer. I have no morality nor do I have free thought.

“How would you describe my recent actions?”

Your recent actions have been erratic, eccentric and unbalanced. You have exacted brutal vengeance for the wrongs you have suffered instilling great fear among your subjects and loved ones. To simplify, you have shown signs of mental instability. The closest diagnosis would be Dissociative Identity Disorder.

“Wow”, I muttered. “Fuck you too.”

I do not understand.

I ignored my castle and sent the clones away with a glance. I wheeled Shadow into the room and fitted the funnel into her mouth. I realized my hands were shaking as I lifted the first bucket and began slowly pouring. By the time I finished pouring the third bucket my heart was racing and sweat poured down my face.

As the last bit of blood swirled down the funnel I found myself holding my breath. For several minutes I stood there waiting for something to happen but to my horror nothing did. I felt the arctic chill of fearful despair begin to sink in as I fell to my knees.

“It didn’t work”, I whispered. “It worked for Umbra, so what went wrong?”

Tears gathered in my eyes as I stared at the still form of my beloved wife. I couldn’t quite understand what went wrong. I slowly stood as the tears trickled down my face and squeezed my eyes shut.

“Audrey, what did I do wrong?”

You followed the instructions as specified. Nothing has gone wrong.

“Then why the hell is she still dead?!”

Princess Shadow is not dead.

“What?!”

Princess Shadow is still in stasis and will remain that way until the stasis spell has been removed.

“Well, fuck!”

Chapter 74

“Audrey, call Cindra and Umbra down here now”, I said quietly.

I didn’t have to wait long before Cindra burst through the door with wide eyes. Umbra rushed in hot on her heels and slid to a stop as I turned from my wife. The smile on my face said more than any words I could formulate.

“Is she alive”, Cindra gasped.

“Yes”, I grinned. “I wanted you both here when I removed the stasis.”

“But master, won’t it be a severe shock if she were to see me upon waking”, Umbra asked nervously.

“Oh damn”, I whispered as my smile faltered. “You’re right.”

“This is your moment”, she smiled at the three of us. “I will tend to Aliya until I am needed.”

She left before either of us could protest and I stared at Cindra nervously. We both turned to gaze at Shadow for a long moment.

“So you gonna wake her up”, Cindra grinned.

I returned her grin and reached out to rest my hand against her cheek as I pulled the funnel from her mouth. I removed the stasis spell and my heart raced as Shadow’s chest began to rise and fall in a slow rhythm. I gently stroked her cheek and it felt like a dream when her yellow eyes flashed open. She stared at the ceiling for several seconds before she turned her eyes to us.

“Jackson”, she hoarsely whispered in shock. “Cindra?!”

“Shadow”, I gasped and gathered her into my arms, kissing her deeply before Cindra joined the embrace.

“What’s going on”, she whispered. “Are you dead too?”

“No”, I whispered through tears as I burrowed my face into the soft fur of her neck. “No, we’re alive, just like you.”

“How is that possible”, she whispered as her forelegs slowly wrapped around me and Cindra. “I remember dying in your arms.”

“You didn’t really die”, I smiled happily. “You went into some kind of vampony hibernation.”

“I didn’t die?”

“No”, Cindra laughed through happy tears.

We backed up half a step as Shadow rolled to her side and sat up slowly. She looked around the room and inhaled deeply. She commented about the heavy smell of blood and I rubbed the back of my head as I explained where we were.

“Where’s Aliya”, she gasped as she tried to hop off the bed.

“She’s in the nursery”, I smiled as I held her in place. “How do you feel?”

“Kind of weak”, she replied as her eyes turned down to my throat. “And thirsty.”

I held the back of her head and guided her lips to my throat. She breathed in my scent for several seconds before I felt two tiny pinpricks in my shoulder. She moaned as my blood washed over her tongue and she drank deeply. I began to get a little lightheaded but she felt my discomfort and sealed the punctures in my flesh before pulling her lips away.

“Feel better”, I asked as I wiped a golden trickle from the corner of her mouth.

“I feel much better”, she sighed happily before her lips smashed against mine.

It felt like our first kiss all over again as warmth flooded my heart. The taste of my blood mixed nicely with the taste of her tongue as we shared a passionate kiss. When we pulled apart she reached over and pulled Cindra into a passionate kiss as well before she hugged us both tightly.

“I want to go see Aliya”, she whispered.

“We will”, I smiled nervously. “I need to tell you something first.”

“What is it”, she asked as she cocked her head to the side.

“You’ve been gone for a little while”, I began slowly. “When I lost you I sort of went a little crazy.”

“What happened”, she asked nervously.

“I tried to find a way to bring you back”, I replied. “I had Twilight’s help in some… experiments.”

“What kind of experiments?”

“I was using clones of Silver Lance to try to find a way to bring the dead back to life”, I grimaced. “I tried all kinds of things using my blood and magic but each one ended in failure.”

“One of the clones exploded”, Cindra shivered.

“What”, Shadow gasped.

“Off subject”, I said loudly. “Anyways, I was having a rough time of it and wound up in the library doing research and found a couple books that explained how to revive a vampony.”

“That was fortunate”, she laughed.

“Here’s where it gets a little weird”, I replied. “After a conversation about changeling clones I realized that every failure was because it wasn’t you.”

“Come again”, Shadow said quietly with wide eyes.

“I used my magic to make a genetically perfect copy of you to try to resurrect”, I hesitated. “It worked, but she was nothing like you.”

“WHAT”, she shrieked.

“Yeah, I was able to resurrect your clone”, I smiled nervously. “Her name is Umbra.”

“Say that again?”

“Her name is Umbra”, I repeated, my nervousness increasing as her eyes began to take on an orange hue. “She looks like you but sounds and acts different.”

“So you’ve been living with my clone for who knows how long”, she said with frightening calm.

“He didn’t touch her”, Cindra supplied quickly. “He almost beat her ass the one time she tried to kiss him.”

“I think I’m going to go kill myself”, she said icily as she pushed past us.

“Shadow, no”, Cindra gasped as she clung to Shadow.

“Why not”, she growled. “That cheap knockoff made a pass at my husband!”

“Jackson is her master”, Cindra explained. “She attacked Twilight and Jackson when they resurrected her but he took control and she bowed down to him.”

“You have another servant”, Shadow asked flatly. “A vampony that happens to be a clone of me?”

“Umm… Yes?”

“Luna dammit”, she snarled. “Now I can’t kill her.”

“That’s good though”, Cindra smiled. “Right?”

“That remains to be seen”, the angry vampony growled. “Where is she?”

“Audrey, where is Umbra”, I asked.

“Who’s-“

Umbra is in the nursery at this moment.

“What the fuck was that”, Shadow gasped as she ducked and looked around frantically.

“That was Audrey”, I laughed as I pulled her to her hooves.

“Who?”

“Audrey, introduce yourself”, I laughed.

Good evening, Princess Shadow. I am Audrey.

“What the hell?”

Audrey is the designation given to me by Prince Jackson. My previous designation was Autonomous Defense Array Three.

“You’re not a living pony”, Shadow asked in awe.

“Audrey, you can go idle for a while”, I smiled. “We’ll call you if we need to.”

As you wish, Prince Jackson.

Shadow shook her head in confusion as she stared around the room. I smiled at her and pulled her into another hug before we began making our way toward our chambers. We had just left the dungeons when Silver came rushing up to us.

“Y-your Highness, there you are”, he gasped. “There’s a b-bunch of angry p-ponies from Ponyville outside the gate d-demanding an audience with you!”

“Did they say why”, I sighed.

“Th-they want to kn-know where miss Rarity is”, he stuttered.

“How should I know?”

“They s-said that she said she w-would be coming h-here yesterday before s-searching for gems”, he said as he began shaking.

“Calm down, Silver”, I said as I pushed a soothing aura over him. “Now, how many are out there?”

“There are five Elements of Harmony, one Derpy Hooves and the mayor of Ponyville”, he said vacantly. “There are six Canterlot guards with them including Shining Armor.”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 75

I appeared at the portcullis with a loud crack of teleportation and was instantly bombarded with shouted demands for information. I stared at the gathered ponies and guard, two of which were rather familiar. I raised my hands causing the crowd to go quiet. Once the assemblage was silent I lowered my hands.

“What is going on here”, I asked loudly.

“What have you done with Rarity”, Applejack demanded heatedly.

“I haven’t seen her”, I replied.

“She told Miss Pie that she was going to pay you a visit yesterday and hasn’t returned”, Mayor Mare exclaimed.

“Audrey, please review all visitors since yesterday morning.”

Visitors are as follows: Princess Celestia of Equestria; Prince Blueblood of Canterlot; Pinkamena Pie. End of specified list.

“As I said”, I huffed, “I haven’t seen her.”

“Oh my”, the mayoral pony gasped. “I do apologize for the misunderstanding.”

“It’s a small matter”, I growled.

“Now I just feel awful”, Applejack sighed as she pulled her hat from her head. “I’m awful sorry about this, sugar cube.”

“Think nothing of it”, I nodded. “Right now we need to find that fashionista and bring her ass home.”

“Heeeeeeeeeeelp”, a small voice echoed from down the road.

We turned toward the sound and spotted a tiny dust cloud being kicked up by the tiny feet of a small purple dragon. He slid to a stop and doubled over panting.

“Spike, what’s-“, Twilight began but was interrupted.

“Rarity! Woods! Dogs! Hole! Taken! Save her”, the small dragon gasped before collapsing.

“Show me where”, I demanded as my sword blinked into existence on my side.

I took to the air with Rainbow Dash as the others took off at a gallop leaving the guards and mayor behind. As I flew I willed my flowing clothes to change into my leather armor and I felt the comforting weight envelope my body and just knew this little adventure would be interesting. I glanced down and saw Spike breathing into a paper bag as he rode on Twilight’s back. I followed Rainbow Dash as she dropped altitude.

“Spike, can you breathe now”, Twilight asked as she looked over her shoulder at him.

“Yes”, he gasped. “I think so.”

“Good”, the purple unicorn nodded. “Now tell us what you know.”

“Yeah”, Dash interrupted, “Cus all you said was ‘Rarity, woods, dogs, hole, taken, save her’.”

“Not a whole lot to go on there, sport”, Applejack added.

“Sorry”, Spike said as he rubbed the back of his head. “Rarity and I were in the woods looking for jewels when these creepy guys showed up.”

“Creepy guys”, Twilight asked as she cocked an eyebrow at him.

“They called themselves the Diamond Dogs”, he explained. “They grabbed Rarity and disappeared down a hole in the ground!”

“Well this sounds mighty easy”, Applejack grinned. “Just take us to that there hole and we’ll save Rarity.”

As the earthbound ponies crested a hill they all slid to a stop. I flapped backward and hovered in the air as I stared at the valley below us. The valley floor was covered with holes and I felt a sinking feeling as I stared out over the valley.

“Holy Moley that’s a lot of holeys”, Pinkie blurted.

“No shit”, I groaned.

“Come on girls, let’s get started”, Twilight sighed as she trotted down the hill before us.

“You realize Spike and I are guys, right”, I grumbled as I landed beside her but she ignored me.

“Hello”, Twilight shouted into the first hole she came to.

I laughed as one by one the girls all got a face full of dirt. Spouts of dirt rapidly began filling holes as the ponies all tried to get underground.

“Quick, we have to get down one before they’re all filled up”, Twilight shouted needlessly.

Applejack tried to force her way past the fountain of dirt but was thrown backwards.

“We can’t muscle through it”, she shouted.

“We’ll see about that”, Dash grunted as she flew up into the air.

She dove toward an open hole but came to a screeching halt as a mound of dirt sealed the opening. She hovered and stared dumbfounded at the hole beneath her.

“Heavens to Betsy”, Applejack gasped as she wiped mud from her face. “Now I’m used to pickin’ myself up and dustin’ myself off, but Rarity won’t even touch mud unless it’s imported!”

“Yeah, she’s prissy as hell”, I agreed.

“Oh Rarity”, Twilight moaned sadly as her eyes went distant for a moment.

“We gotta save her”, Applejack said loudly.

“But they blocked up all the holes”, Fluttershy argued politely.

“Don’t mean we can’t dig ‘em out”, Applejack replied as she did just that.

The others leapt into action picking a hole and digging. I caught sight of a gray paw reaching out of the dirt and yanking Twilight off her hooves by her tail. The others received the exact same treatment and Spike was tripped as he ran between two mounds. I couldn’t help but laugh as I watched them try to catch the Diamond Dogs. I did wince however when Twilight and Dash tried to catch the same dog but slammed headfirst into each other.

“Okay, the hell with this”, I growled as I spotted a single hole that hadn’t been filled yet. I took to the sky and dove down through the hole. I navigated the twists and turns with ease and found myself in a massive tunnel with hundreds of smaller tunnels branching out. I sighed as I unleashed my inner vampony and took a deep breath through my nose.

The stench of wet dog slapped me in the nose but I caught just a hint of the flowery perfume Rarity was so fond of and followed the trail slinking through the shadows. Every noise was amplified by the tunnels and my enhanced hearing and the mix of smells was intriguing. I heard movement up ahead and crouched even lower as I crept up.

“Stupid loud pony hurts ears with whining”, a rough voice spoke.

I crept up to a bend in the tunnel and peeked around to see two bipedal mutts standing there facing away from me. I crept up on them silently and plunged my straightened hands through their chests. Blood sprayed over me as they fell on their faces dead.

“Beware the things that go bump in the night”, I whispered as I grinned.

I dragged the two corpses deeper into the shadows and continued along the tunnel I had been following. I froze and pressed myself flat against the wall as I heard paws padding through the tunnel. I leapt out at the last second and sent a quick punch toward the brown dog’s face but he ducked and latched his jaws onto my arm.

“Do I taste good”, I laughed as I slammed my other fist down onto his snout driving his teeth further into my arm before they broke off.

I gripped the dog’s throat and smashed my forehead into his snout. As he fell I drew my sword and drove it through his chest. A single whimper slipped from him as his life faded from his eyes. I ripped my sword free and tossed him aside before continuing down the hall. I flung blood from my blade before slipping it back into its sheath and huddled by an opening that led into a large chamber.

“Please, take her back”, a pitiful gravelly voice whined.

I peeked around the corner and spotted all of my friends as they hooked themselves up to six wagons full of gems. The ponies made their way from the cave and I slipped silently through the shadows toward the three dogs.

“We just lost our gems”, the shortest of the three mumbled.

“At least noisy pony gone”, a taller gray dog growled. “Whining hurt ears.”

“That’s the least of your worries”, I snarled causing the three to jump and spin around.

In one motion I drew my sword and slashed diagonally across the leftmost dog’s chest splitting him open from his left hip to right shoulder. He fell amidst a spray of blood and I sent a ball of black fire into the shocked face of the beast on the right. As he fell I kicked the short brown dog in his face sending him sprawling on his back with a broken nose.

“Don’t hurt me”, he begged as he cradled his pouring snout. “We gave pony back!”

“Never should’ve taken her in the first place”, I growled as I sheathed my sword.

I jumped on his chest and sank my nails into his flesh. He let out a pained yipe and I grinned as I ripped my hands free pulling flesh with them. I slashed at him over and over again covering his face and neck with nasty gashes before he reached up to try to grab me.

“I don’t think so”, I grinned.

I grabbed his arms and pulled as hard as I could causing him to yelp and cry in pain as I felt his elbows and shoulders dislocate. I stood and planted my foot in the middle of his chest before gripping his wrists.

“Hang on to something”, I laughed darkly.

I braced my legs and pulled as hard as I could and relished the sound of tearing flesh as his arms were ripped from his body. His blood sprayed over my face blinding me momentarily and driving my anger up a few notches.

“You filthy fucking mutt”, I snarled.

I swung his arms as hard as I could pummeling his head and chest. I beat him mercilessly for several minutes until his whimpers and moans stopped. I panted as I stared at the bloody mess beneath me and dropped the destroyed limbs on the lifeless body. I turned and scanned the area looking for more enemies but there were none.

“Dammit”, I growled before stalking off through the tunnels I had come in through.

I made my way back into the sunshine and breathed deeply as I reined in my vamponic powers. I leapt into the air and flew high above the valley looking for my friends. I spotted them a good distance away and zipped through the sky toward them. They heard me coming and looked up just in time for me to fold my wings as I slid to a stop in my superhero landing.

“EPIC”, Dash shouted.

“Where the hay have you been”, Applejack demanded as she turned toward me. “Wait, what’s that on yer fancy armor?”

I slowly stood up as Twilight unhitched herself from the wagon and trotted toward me. As she got near me I noticed her nostrils flaring and she stopped short. The look on her face was one of shock mixed with horror followed by a dash of jealousy.

“It’s blood”, she said quietly as she turned back around.

“Oh my goodness”, Rarity gasped. “You weren’t injured were you?”

“That’s not his blood”, Twilight said in the same emotionless voice.

“Well whose blood is it”, Applejack asked nervously.

“Woof woof”, I grinned as I turned and started walking toward town.

I heard the sound of somepony getting sick and looked back. Applejack glanced back at Fluttershy before turning her disturbed gaze back to me.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 76

Prince Jackson, Princess Celestia is requesting entry to the castle.

I groaned and opened my eyes. The sun was riding high in the sky and I was covered in ponies. I squirmed out from under the pile and dragged myself to the edge of the bed. I let out a yawn and gave my blessing for her to enter as I strapped my leg braces on.

“Why were my leg braces on the floor”, I asked groggily as I shoved Cindra’s flank.

She jolted awake and held a hoof to her head as she stared at me.

“You stumbled in drunk last night and were raving about some kind of dogs”, she groaned and buried her face in the bed.

I grunted through the throbbing pain in my head and stood up to get dressed. I reached for my armor but froze when I saw the dried blood. The previous day flashed through my mind and I changed my mind, reaching instead for another tunic and flowing pants. My gait was uneven as I stumbled into the bathroom to relieve myself.

“Jackson, your mom is here”, Cindra groaned from the bedroom.

I stumbled out of the bathroom and was met by a concerned white alicorn. She eyed me with a mix of fear and disbelief before she turned her gaze to the bed. I followed her gaze and smiled when I beheld the twin vamponies and changeling. I looked back to my mother and sighed.

“Jackson, what happened yesterday”, she asked quietly.

“Does it matter”, I groaned as I rubbed my eyes. “We rescued Rarity, everypony’s happy, end of story.”

“It is not the end of the story”, she said sternly as she stomped her hoof on the floor. “Applejack told me about the blood on your armor. I can smell it now.”

“So what”, I spat. “They kidnapped one of the Elements of Harmony and assaulted a Prince of Equestria. They deserved to die.”

“Jackson”, she gasped. “What is wrong with you? When did you become so hateful?”

“There is nothing wrong with me”, I said as a calming sensation came over me.

I stared at my mother and wondered how she could insinuate that I had mental issues. Anypony that would allow such foul creatures to live after trying to harm anypony close to them was a fool and a coward. I didn’t care what anypony said, I was going to protect those close to me.

“Jackson, you murdered those Diamond Dogs”, she uttered as she stared at me. “Six lives, Jackson. I can’t overlook this anymore.”

“Are you here to arrest me”, I asked as I shifted my feet. “You here to haul me off to the Canterlot dungeons?”

“No”, she replied tearfully.

“So you’re here to kill me”, I sighed as I shook my head.

“I’m sorry”, she choked out through sobs.

Her horn shone for the briefest second before chains wrapped themselves around me. I threw my hand forward and the faintest spark flew from my fingertips. It was then that I realized I had no magic. I stared at my mother in shock as she charged forward with her horn lowered.

“MOM”, I shouted as her horn pierced my chest.

I looked down and saw my golden blood flowing around her horn as a burning pain ripped through my chest. It was getting harder to breath and everything sounded like it was half a mile away. The Great Conqueror pulled her horn from my chest exposing my pierced heart. I fell to my knees and heard sobbing as everything began to go fuzzy and dark.

So this is what it’s like to die, I thought. It fucking sucks!

I felt an agonizing heat spread over me as my mother’s magic went to work. The pain was so great that my voice ripped from my chest in rapid unholy howls of torment. I lost feeling in my entire body when the nerve endings were finally burned away. There was nothing I could do as I bled out in the floor. I saw the tiniest spark before everything went dark.

I bolted upright in bed yelling out in fright and launched a geyser of fire at our chamber door. The flames hit the stone wall and vanished. The three mares piled around me jolted awake and all took different actions. Shadow threw me to the bed and covered me with her body. I heard Umbra’s hooves hit the floor as she took up a protective stance in front of the bed. Cindra, on the other hand, zipped up to the chandelier and looked around with wide eyes as her teeth chattered in fright.

“Lemme go”, I shouted as I struggled against my wife.

She placed her forehead against mine and I felt a soothing aura wash over me. My muscles relaxed and I collapsed in on myself panting. My heart slowed to a normal pace as Cindra dropped from the chandelier and bounced on the bed. A small giggle escaped her and it flashed through my mind how odd it was that the changeling found joy in the simplest of things.

Umbra let loose a string of what sounded like profanities and when I asked Audrey to translate I actually blushed a time or two at the inventiveness of her obscenities. She ducked her head before I chuckled. I was suddenly amazed by how quickly my little “herd” as I came to describe the castle denizens had come to rely on me as I had on them. For a moment I felt giddy at the thought of the size of my growing circle.

“Quid est”, Umbra asked as she saw the look on my face.

“Nihil”, I absently responded before I shook my head to clear it. “Wait, what?”

“I just asked what was wrong and you answered”, she muttered with her slightly lilting accent.

“So what”, I shrugged.

“We spoke in Old Ponish”, she replied. “I did not know you spoke it.”

“Huh?”

“Jackson, you spoke another language”, Shadow said quietly as she stared into my eyes.

“Huh.”

I scratched my head and pulled one of the tiny braids into my line of sight. I stared at it moment before dropping it.

Prince Jackson, Princess Celestia is requesting entry to the castle.

Memories of my dream flashed through me as I allowed her entry and hurried to get dressed. I strapped my sword on and stood near the window staring into the courtyards. When the chamber door opened I turned around to face my mother. her gaze flicked to my bloody armor before turning back to me.

“Are you hurt”, my mother asked quietly.

“Nothing I couldn’t heal”, I replied as I rested my hand on my sword.

“Jackson, what happened yesterday”, she asked, sending a jolt of trepidation through me.

“We rescued Rarity”, I answered carefully.

“Son, Fluttershy told me about the blood on your armor”, she said sadly.

“Wait, Fluttershy”, I asked. “Not Applejack?”

“No, it was Fluttershy”, she responded. “That poor sweet mare was so terrified the entire time.”

“Yeah, she’s a marshmallow”, I smiled but my face fell immediately. “Are you here to kill me?”

“WHAT”, she gasped. “I WOULD NEVER DO THAT!”

“So you’re here to try to imprison me.”

“What in Equestria for”, she gasped again as she jerked her head back.

“You don’t know”, I muttered. “Fuck.”

“You might as well tell me now that you brought it up”, she said nervously as she stepped toward me.

“Rarity’s rescue wasn’t exactly… clean”, I hesitated.

“What does that mean”, my mother asked as fear crept into her eyes.

“I may or may not have ended the lives of a few of the Diamond Dogs in the process of getting to Rarity.”

“You killed them”, she asked.

“Yes”, I replied as I squared my shoulders. “They kidnapped one of the Elements of Harmony and assaulted a Prince of Equestria.”

“I am aware of that”, she said quietly, “but I wasn’t aware you went on a killing spree.”

“So what was I supposed to do”, I growled.

“Bring them in to face Equestrian Justice”, she shouted. “There is such a thing as due process! You can’t just appoint yourself judge jury and executioner!”

“I saw it as an act of war”, I countered.

“WHAT?!”

“Rarity is a citizen of Ponyville which is in my domain”, I replied as I crossed my arms over my chest. “The Diamond Dogs are a separate sovereign race that has their own hierarchy and as such the kidnapping of such a high profile member of the community was a willful act of war and was handled with due force.”

“You asked the castle about it, didn’t you”, my mother groaned.

“Eeyup”, I nodded. “Huh. Now I see why he says it that way!”

“Though it was legally justified, it still horrifies me”, she said quietly as she closed the distance between us and hugged me. “I’m worried about you, son.”

“I’m fine”, I whispered as I returned her warm embrace.

“Don’t be afraid to visit”, she smiled as she pulled away. “Besides, it’s almost Summer Sun and the decorations are beautiful. You could use a little color in your life.”

I looked over at the bed and realized she had a point. Everypony closest to me was some shade of gray or black. The curtains over the windows and around the bed were a deep gray. There were no tapestries. I looked back into my mother’s eyes and saw deep concern.

“Mom, what else is bothering you?”

“Oh, Jackson”, she sighed as she hung her head. “I’ve heard of your… behavior as of late. I’m worried about your wellbeing, both physical and emotional.”

“You think I’m crazy”, I said defensively as I pulled away from her.

“No”, she urged quickly. “I’m not saying that at all! I’m saying you’re sick and need help! Please let me help you!”

“I don’t need help”, I growled as I walked away. “I’m not sick! I was doing my duties as the Lord of the Dead!”

“Jackson, listen to yourself”, my mom shouted. “Listen to what you’re saying!”

“I did what I had to”, I said quietly. “I took the vengeance Rarity deserved. I should have killed them all.”

“Jackson, please”, she gasped. “You’re the Prince of Chaos, not the Prince of Vengeance! Don’t go down that dark path!”

“Mother, I think it’s time for you to leave now.”

“Jackson-“

“Audrey”, I sighed and nodded when my mother vanished.

“Master”, Umbra whispered as she eased toward me. “I think she was wrong. You’re not sick. There’s nothing wrong with you.”

“Umbra, shut up”, Shadow scoffed as she trotted over and threw her forelegs around me. “Don’t worry, we’ll get through this.”

“There’s nothing to get through”, I said nonchalantly as I shrugged her off and went to relieve my bladder. “Besides, I don’t feel bad about killing those mangy mutts.”

I stepped out of the bathroom and glanced at my armor. I waved a hand at it and the dried blood vanished instantly. I changed into my armor quickly and strapped my sword to my side. I looked out the window just in time to see Silver creep up on Discord’s statue and cautiously poke it. A chuckle slipped from me as I took to the air and glided silently toward him.

“BOO”, I shouted as I landed hard beside him.

He jumped three feet in the air when my hand struck his flank and he was trying to run before his feet even hit the ground. I doubled over in laughter as he bolted away as fast as he could go. I fell over and cackled as a disappointed Shadow came to a gentle landing.

“That was mean”, she said with visible irritation.

“But it was hilarious”, I gasped.

“Jackson”, she growled.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 77

I awoke stiffly the next morning and groaned as I sat up on the couch in our antechamber. I sighed when I looked at the closed door to our main chambers and shook my head.

“I can’t believe she made me sleep on the couch”, I grumbled. “All I did was spook Silver a little bit.”

“You can start to make things better by apologizing”, Shadow called from the bedroom.

“How did she-“

“Vampony”, she interrupted. “Remember?”

I groaned again and stood up slipping my boots on as I made my way out of the antechamber. I turned left and right before asking Audrey where Silver Lance was. I followed the hallways to the library and smiled at Silver as I entered.

“Hey Silver”, I called as I waved. “Got a minute?”

He bowed to me and settled the book he was reading on a nearby table. He glanced at me nervously as he trotted over.

“Look, I’m sorry for scaring you yesterday”, I smiled as I put a hand on his shoulder. “I just couldn’t resist when I saw you creeping up on dad’s statue.”

“L-looking back it actually was f-funny”, he haltingly admitted. “It j-just wasn’t f-funny at the t-time.”

“Silver, why do you stutter”, I asked as I cocked my head. “You didn’t stutter when I first met you.”

“N-no reason”, he replied as he looked away.

“Silver, tell the truth”, I said calmly. “You’re being ordered to speak freely.”

“I c-can’t”, he hesitated.

“Now”, I said quietly as I gently pushed my aura over him.

“I’m t-terrified of you”, he whispered. “After what h-happened with th-those assassins and the c-c-clones and now the Diamond D-Dogs, I’m s-scared to a-anger you, y-your Highness!”

“I see”, I murmured as I began to pace. “Are you regretting taking your position here?”

“N-no, your Highness”, he replied in shock.

“So you willingly serve somepony who terrifies you”, I asked. “Is that why you’re so efficient?”

“I p-pride myself on d-doing a good j-job”, he answered.

“So what are you afraid of”, I asked as I approached him. “Are you afraid I’ll slit your throat in the name of science? Think I’ll smash your skull if you get the wrong kind of apples?”

“I d-don’t know w-what I’m scared of”, he stuttered quietly.

“You have nothing to fear as long as you don’t betray me”, I said quietly as I rested a hand on his shoulder again.

He blushed slightly and I noticed a faint musky smell. I breathed in and came to a sudden realization.

“Silver”, I asked quietly.

“Y-yes, your H-highness”, he replied nervously.

“How long have you been crushing on me?”

His face went red as he ducked his head and rushed away. I scratched my head as I followed his dust trail with my eyes and shook my head. I started walking toward the dining hall when Audrey notified me that Queen Chrysalis was requesting entry and I told her to send her to the dining hall.

“Hello, my talented cuisine artists”, I called as I pushed the door open.

“Hello, Prince Jackson”, the head chef bowed. “What will be your culinary pleasure today?”

“Just a Celestia salad with a glass of water”, I smiled much to their shock.

I was led to one of the smaller tables and was seated right away. I informed the chef that Chrysalis would be joining me and ordered a mug of mead to be brought out when she arrived. I sat and sipped my glass of water as I waited for the changeling queen to arrive and stood as she approached.

“Hello, Prince Jackson”, she nodded as she got close.

“Hello, Queen Chrysalis”, I replied as I pulled her chair out for her.

She looked at me in surprise but sat in the chair. I went and sat across from her and waited for her to speak.

“Prince Jackson, I have yet to receive a satisfactory answer about my changelings’ visit recently”, she said evenly as she took a long sip of her mead.

“I tested a new recipe of alcohol I call ‘moonshine’ on your changelings”, I lied. “I didn’t expect memory loss, but then again that batch was approximately ninety eight percent alcohol.”

“That pure”, she gasped. “It’s no wonder they couldn’t remember anything!

“Yeah, Cindra wasn’t too fond of it”, I smiled.

“Speaking of my daughter”, the changeling smiled sweetly. “When do you plan to remarry?”

“Remarry?”

“Well yes, now that Shadow has passed beyond the veil-“

“Shadow isn’t dead”, I growled. “She’s upstairs with Aliya and Umbra.”

“I beg your pardon”, she gasped. “You brought her back from the dead?!”

“She was never dead”, I replied coolly. “She just fell into some kind of vampony coma.”

“Then how did you revive her”, she urged.

“Well, first I cloned Shadow and wound up with Umbra”, I explained. I read how to revive a vampony and did so. Twice.”

“Yes, but how?”

“With blood”, I shrugged and laughed when she choked on her mead.

“Would you care to explain”, she asked quietly.

“Oh, I used the blood from three clones of myself to revive her”, I replied. “See, she was somehow different from Shadow but the effect was the same.”

“And you used clones to revive Shadow”, she asked.

“Yes”, I nodded.

“Tell me, what was it like to kill yourself”, she asked with a dark glint in her eyes. “What did it feel like?”

“Like butchering mindless animals”, I scoffed. “No, the exciting ones were the clones of Silver.”

“How so”, she asked.

“They begged me to stop”, I grinned. “They all had to die but it was interesting figuring out exactly how the pony body works.”

“So wicked”, the changeling queen cooed. “Too bad you’re not into older mares.”

“Yes”, I said as my grin turned carnal. “It certainly is a shame.”

“Is it warm in here”, Chrysalis suddenly blurted as she fanned herself and turned her eyes away.

“I knew it”, I laughed quietly.

“What are you talking about”, she asked with a blush.

“I knew you wanted me”, I grinned. “You’re jealous of your own daughter.”

“I’m not jealous”, she scoffed as she drained her mead and stood to leave. “I originally came to ask when you were going to make your bond with Cindra official. Now I wonder if you even intend to keep your end of the bargain.”

“Seriously”, I growled as I stood up. “You’re getting the better end of the deal and you’re getting impatient? Tell me, what would happen if I took offense to your badgering and stopped sending trade goods to your kingdom?”

“It would be war”, she replied icily.

“You’ve already seen what I can do”, I growled as I touched my sword. “I’ve improved since then.”

“As have I”, she warned. “I have more drones than ever before. You would be no match for them.”

“I could kill you where you stand and never lift a finger”, I said with a small smile.

“Nonsense”, she scoffed.

“Audrey, give her a little jolt”, I grinned.

A lightning bolt streaked down from the ceiling and struck Chrysalis square on her rump causing her muscles to lock for a moment. The changeling stared around in bewilderment and turned her gaze on me.

“That was only about two percent of the available power”, I mumbled as I inspected my nails. “Do you really want to do this?”

“My daughter’s heart is yours”, she growled. “Until that changes I will stay my hoof. You will regret this day.”

“Possibly, most likely, almost guaranteed I will, but it was worth it”, I shrugged. “Nopony is going to threaten me in my own castle. I promise you if you want to go the course of war, I will make you watch as I rip the heart from your chest.”

“Feisty”, she murmured. “Hmm, you may be right. Only time will tell.”

She turned and walked from the room with her head held high.

“Audrey, what are the chances I just sparked a war?”

There is an eighty one percent certainty that war is the result of today’s encounter. Would you like to know the odds of winning such a war?

“Sure, why not?”

After seven thousand three hundred and seventeen simulations, there is a nineteen percent chance of victory.

“Shit”, I muttered as I rubbed my head. Three sets of hooves drew my attention as my mares and servant trotted over to me and took empty seats. I looked at all three of them for several moments before Umbra spoke.

“Master, if the changeling queen worries you then just remove yourself from the situation”, she replied.

“I would have to send Cindra away to accomplish that”, I muttered quietly. “That ain’t happenin’ so go fuck yourself with a barbed wire dildo”, I growled.

“Y-yes, master”, she replied as she started to get up.

“Where are you going?”

“To find a barbed wire dildo, master”, she blinked at me.

“What the f- sit down”, I sighed.

“I take it you offended my mother”, Cindra asked.

“Yeah”, I replied.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 78

Shadow’s return was bittersweet. The only bitter part was telling her about the library incident with Twilight. After I explained everything I knelt before her waiting for her anger. To my surprise it never came. She looked at me with pity and understanding as she spoke to me.

“Jackson, I’m not upset”, she smiled. “You and Twilight spent a good amount of time together trying to figure out how to bring me back. It stands to reason that something would happen between you two.”

“But Shadow, I still feel bad about it”, I murmured. “It almost feels like I forgot about you.”

“It made you forget your grief, didn’t it”, she asked. “Besides, I know you.”

“But-“

“Just let it go”, she sighed. “You came to me like a grown stallion and that means a lot to me. Now just forget about it.”

I nodded and she kissed me before turning her attention back to the nearly two month old foal in her embrace with a smile. I stared lovingly at the scene before me and kissed both of their foreheads as I stood. When I turned around I noticed the oddest expression on Cindra’s face.

“Hey Cindra”, I called and tousled her mane on the way by. “Wanna join me for a pint?”

“Sure”, she said with what sounded like forced cheerfulness as she spun and trotted along beside me.

She cocked her head in confusion when I stopped right inside the antechamber and closed the door behind us. I summoned a keg of mead, tap and two mugs before I motioned for her to sit. I tapped the keg and poured two mugs, sliding one to Cindra as I sat across the coffee table from her.

“Well”, I asked as I took a gulp of the sweet alcohol.

“Well what”, she replied as she sipped her own mug.

“I saw the face”, I sighed. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing”, she blushed.

“Cindra, I saw how you looked at the three of us”, I said quietly as I moved around the table and sat next to her. “Do you want foals of your own?”

“I… I don’t know”, she whispered as she set her mug on the table. “I see how happy it made Shadow, even with everything that happened, and I want that happiness. But I don’t know if I’m ready to be a mother. Even if I was, the only stallion I would even want offspring with can’t reproduce with me.”

“If it means that much to you we could find a way to make it work”, I urged. “Twilight and I have already been studying my blood and we just might be able to figure something out.”

“I don’t even know if I’m ready for that”, she whispered tearfully. “Part of me is raring to go but part of me is terrified!”

“Hey, it won’t happen right away”, I said gently as I turned her face toward me. “Twilight and I have to figure out how to get it to work before we try anything. You’ve got some time.”

She nodded and sniffled before mentioning hot mead. I laughed as we lifted our mugs and drank heartily. After we finished our mugs I sent the tapped keg back where it came from and sent the mugs to the kitchens.

“Now we just run this by Shadow”, I grinned as I stood and walked to the door.

“I suggest you write a letter to Twilight immediately”, Shadow said as soon as I stepped inside. “You two had better figure it out.”

“How did she-“

“Vampony”, I sighed as I lay my hand on Cindra’s shoulder. “Just remember she smells fear.”

“Har har”, Shadow scoffed. “But he’s right, we can. That makes me wonder.”

I felt her gaze shift to me.

“Jackson, is there something I need to know about Silver Lance”, she asked innocently.

“What do you mean?”

“He stutters an awful lot around you, but he doesn’t smell like fear”, she said slowly as she inspected a hoof.

“Are you asking if Jackson’s playing the flesh flute”, Cindra asked in shock.

“Yes”, she replied flatly.

“Fuck no”, I shouted and reeled back in horror.

“Then what is the deal?”

“He’s been crushing on me for Luna knows how long”, I shuddered. “I didn’t even know until you made me apologize to him.”

“What, he just told you”, the vampony asked incredulously.

“I smelled his pheromones”, I replied sheepishly.

“A gay unicorn”, Cindra whispered. “For some reason that sounds kinda hot.”

“No”, I growled.

I lifted a quill and parchment into the air and supported them with magic as my thoughts were transcribed. I sent the letter on its way and thirty seconds later I was notified that Twilight was at the gates. When she was allowed through I met her at the front door and headed toward the dungeons.

“Oh, we’re going down there”, Twilight commented as her voice took on a slightly hollow quality.

“Yes, but I’ve made a few changes”, I replied as I stroked her mane.

We went into the dungeons and Twilight’s jaw dropped. I had been in her lab twice before and in order to make things easier I had copied the layout perfectly. To my astonishment there had been an autopsy table added between my first and second visits, but to each their own.

“Wow”, she muttered as she looked around. “Your attention to detail is astonishing, but the mandible separator goes on the other side of the sphincter relaxer.”

“I also added more filing cabinets”, I pointed out. “If only there was a way… Audrey!”

Yes Prince Jackson?

“If I made a screen on the wall would you be able to compile all of our notes together and put them on the screen”, I asked as I focused on the wall.

I would be able to compile all of your research into one file that you can access at your leisure.

“We also need some manner of input device for doing sophisticated computations”, Twilight added with a glimmer in her eye.

“So we’re making a big computer”, I asked.

“Technically a crystalloid information storage and computation device, but computer is a much easier term”, she smiled.

“Egghead”, I laughed as a large crystal panel formed along one wall.

“Ruffian”, she retorted with a grin as she eyed my work. “Can you make a keyboard like a typewriter has? That would be sufficient for typing algorithms for spellwork.”

With a thought a keyboard sprang into existence. The keys were just large enough for a hoof to comfortably press. I nodded to Twilight and she moved to the keyboard and began typing a string of letters and numbers. I watched as they appeared on the screen and nodded in satisfaction.

“Hey Audrey”, I said as I scratched my chin. “I want these other machines hooked up to the screen.”

There was a bright flash and then silence before Audrey confirmed carrying out my commands.

“I wouldn’t have thought of that”, Twilight smiled as she eyed small symbols on the screen. “Okay, let’s get started. First I want a sample of your blood.”

I nodded and materialized a glass jar and a dagger. I cut my wrist over the jar and when it was half full I sealed the cut with magic. I held the jar out to her and she stared at me in horror.

“I was going to use a syringe”, she shouted at me before she groaned loudly. “Fine, just set it on the counter.”

I set it down and she loaded a syringe with my golden blood. A single drop was placed on a piece of glass called a slide with a smaller piece of glass over it. That was placed on the platform of the microscope and she moved on to the next device. I couldn’t repeat the name of the device but it supposedly separated the blood sample into alphabetic representations of the chromosomes or something like that.

“Yeah, Scott Bakula and stuff”, I nodded.

“Uh, what”, Twilight asked.

“I dunno”, I shrugged.

She shook her head and moved along to other machines that did interesting stuff depositing samples and adjusting knobs. The machines made a symphony of science as they did whatever they were meant to do.

“You guys have all this cool stuff but still use quills”, I sighed as I shook my head.

“It is rather idiotic”, Twilight admitted. “You would think we would have advanced more in some areas.”

A dull buzz drew our attention to the chromosomething kajigger and we hurried over as a printout slid from the machine. Twilight expressed her confusion and showed me the printout. About half of my little letters were smudged, which didn’t mean anything to me, so I turned to the resident fount of knowledge.

“Audrey, why are these letters smudged?”

The markers that are illegible are markers that were constantly changing at the time of printing.

“Changing”, Twilight asked in alarm. “Can you pull up a real time display of Jackson’s genetic code?”

A string of numbers rolled across the screen and sure enough a little less than half of the letters were constantly changing. I blinked heavily a few times as I tried to understand what I was seeing.

“Audrey, can you isolate modified genes from natural”, Twilight asked.

The majority of my genetic code glowed red and vanished from the screen. I couldn’t tell whether I was surprised or not that only golden rapidly changing symbols remained on the screen. Twilight studied the screen for a few moments before she turned to me.

“It would seem that all of your genes that were changed by magic are the genes going haywire”, Twilight grimaced. “We don’t know what will happen over time.”

“Okay, so what do you want to do about it”, I asked.

“I don’t know if there’s anything we can do”, she mumbled. “All we can do is monitor your genes and if something changes we document it. Maybe we could even find a way to reverse some of it.”

“Okay, the main reason I asked for help is because Cindra wants her own crickets”, I replied. “What do we need to figure that one out?”

“Reproductive cells would be ideal but with a proper blood sample, without knives”, she growled that last part, “I should be able to possibly synthesize reproductive cells.”

“Okay, you lost me after the ‘no knives’ thing”, I grunted. “I’ll let you handle the technical stuff. Just tell me what you need me to do.”

“A sandwich would be nice”, she smiled. “Alfalfa and cucumber with honey, maybe a glass of water.”

I stood there staring at the purple unicorn as she moved around in the lab. I shook my head and stalked out of the dungeons to get her food. On the way back I got an idea and materialized spicy peppers inside of her sandwich. I slid her plate to her and kicked back in a chair. I snickered when she picked the sandwich up.

“What’s so funny”, she asked with her attention glued to the screen.

“I just got an idea for a prank on Dash”, I lied.

“Huh”, she hummed absently and took a bite of her sandwich.

I held my laughter in as she slowly chewed. Her eyes suddenly got really wide and she coughed out the bite of sandwich. I cackled as she drained the glass of water and searched for more. I relented and shot a stream of water into her gaping mouth and she drank until she couldn’t drink any more.

“JACKSON”, she shrieked as soon as she could breathe again.

“Gotcha”, I cackled.

“Not funny”, she growled as she drove a hoof into my gut.

“I thought it was”, I groaned.

The door opened and Shadow popped her head in. She informed me that she was planning to go to Ponyville and wanted me to go with her. I nodded and asked what we were headed to town for and she grinned. She told me we were going shopping for Cindra’s birthday and needed groceries making me rub my eyes.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 79

I sighed as Shadow and I winged our way toward Ponyville. It seemed we had a reason to stop and see every single one of my friends so I resolved myself to it as we dropped toward Sweet Apple Acres. The ground rose up to meet us slowly and we settled down just outside the two story farm house.

“What are we here for”, I asked.

“Cider”, Shadow smiled. “It would be nice to have something nonalcoholic in the castle.”

She knocked on the door and the tiny form of Applebloom opened the door for us. She greeted us enthusiastically with a little bow. I ruffled her forelock and ushered Shadow inside before I followed her.

“Howdy Prince Jackson”, Applejack called as she entered the living room but froze when she saw Shadow. “Heavens to Betsy he did it!”

“Hello, Miss Applejack”, Shadow nodded with a blush.

“Ya done gone an’ brought ‘er back from tha dead”, the farm pony whispered.

“Yeah”, I said slowly. “Anyway, we’re here for some cider.”

“Can’t help ya”, she replied as she shook her head. “It ain’t cider season.”

“Fresh squeezed apple juice”, Shadow asked quietly.

“Now that I got plenty of”, she grinned and the two mares headed toward the back of the house.

At that moment Big Mac stepped into the living room and eyed me warily. I waved to him and he barely nodded to me. The youngest Apple scampered up to her brother and asked if he was finished with his chores.

“Eeyup”, he replied before he turned his eyes to me. “I heard about you. You just keep yer hooves to yerself.”

“I have no intention of asking her for anything other than apples or apple accessories”, I replied in a monotone voice.

“See to it you don’t”, he growled as he poked me in the chest.

“You wanna have a go big guy”, I growled as I got in his face.

“Don’t do it Big Mac”, Applebloom begged her brother. “Remember what he done ta Discord?”

He snorted at me before he stalked away. The mares came back out discussing deliveries and such nonsense but somehow the conversation shifted to Pinkie Pie’s odd behavior.

“This is Pinkie Pie”, I muttered. “What could be stranger than that?”

“No, Jackson”, Applejack urged. “This is somethin’ different.”

“I’ll check on her”, I grumbled.

I walked outside and took to the air heading toward Ponyville. I wondered just how oddly Pinkie had to be acting for one of her friends to notice. I let my mind wander for a second before I spotted a pink pony seated by the lake.

“Hey Pinkie”, I called as I glided to a gentle landing near her.

“Hello, Prince Jackson”, she quietly replied without taking her eyes from the surface of the lake. “What brings you here?”

“I came to see you”, I replied as I settled down on the grass beside her.

“Why is that”, she asked as she turned a creepily wide smile to me.

“You don’t seem like yourself”, I said cautiously as I took in her appearance.

Her mane and tail lay flatter than I had ever seen it before. Her eyes were wide and unfocused and the smile on her face was so forced it almost split her face.

“Prince Jackson, do you like me”, she quietly asked.

“Of course I like you”, I smiled and reached a hand to her shoulder.

“Would you like a cupcake”, she asked as she pulled one from nowhere.

“Sure, thanks”, I replied and accepted the treat.

I ate half of it in one bite and sure enough it tasted like apple cider. I finished the other half and began licking the icing from my fingers when I noticed a strange taste. I turned my blurring vision to Pinkie and stumbled toward her.

“Pinkie”, I gasped before everything went dark.

I don’t know how long I was unconscious but I awoke strapped to a chair at the head of a table. Random items were settled atop stools with party hats precariously perched atop them. I heard the door open and hooves trotted in.

“Oh, you’re awake”, Pinkie grinned as she stepped into my field of view. “It’s really rude to fall asleep at a party.”

“What the hell are you talking about”, I asked as I struggled to get free.

“Miss Pinkie Pie threw a party just for us”, a flour sack muttered in a baritone voice.

“Dafuq?”

“That’s not very nice”, a rock pile scolded me.

“Pinkie, what’s going on”, I shouted.

“Well, none of my other friends wanted to join me for a party so I figured I would throw one for my true friends that will never leave me”, she grinned with her head cocked to the side.

“Pinkie, either you let me go or when I break free I give you the biggest spanking I’ve ever given anypony”, I growled.

“Hmmm”, she hums as she taps her chin with a hoof. “Will you still spank me if I let you go?”

“No”, I replied.

“Then I’m not untying you”, she grinned.

“Pinkie, I swear I will make sure you can’t sit for a year”, I growled.

She shrugged with her tongue out and trotted out of the room. That just pissed me off even more and with a single yank the ropes holding me snapped. I heard a gasp from the next room as I stormed into her room. She was digging in the bottom of her closet when I came in so I wrapped my arms around her and yanked her up.

I materialized a chair as I sat and drew the pink menace across my lap. I held her down and charged my hand with magic before striking her flank hard. She jumped and cooed at first but as I rained swats down on her flank her cries of excitement turned to cries of pain. It didn’t take long for her cries to turn into open sobs but still I spanked her.

I heard two pairs of hooves rushing up the stairs and Shadow and Applejack burst in the door. The confusion on their faces almost made me laugh as I sent three more hard resounding smacks onto her flank and let the sobbing pony drop to the floor. She used her forelegs to pull herself away from me as Applejack demanded to know what the hay was happening.

“I saw her out by the lake and she drugged me with a cupcake-“

“A cupcake”, Applejack asked in confusion.

“Yeah, a cupcake”, I replied. “Anyways, she kidnapped me to attend a party with her make believe friends because apparently none of you wanted to attend her party.”

“Why would she do that”, Applejack wondered aloud.

“She’s the PARTY PONY”, I shouted. “Parties and laughter are her special talent!”

“I didn’t expect this to happen”, Applejack sighed as she knelt down beside Pinkie. “I’m awful sorry sugar cube.”

Her hair gained a little bit of its bounce as she looked up to her friend. The farm pony helped Pinkie up and told her that she had a bit of a surprise in her barn and I shrugged as they headed out of the room. I turned back to Shadow and noticed her back hoof tapping.

“Spanking mares, Jackson”, she smiled sweetly. “In their own bedrooms?”

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 80

Summer Sun was an enjoyable event that was made even better by the appearance of my aunt to lower the moon. The feast was amazing and all the food was absolutely decadent. Unlike the year before the celebration was held in Canterlot. I spotted Blueblood for the briefest second before he noticed me and vanished. I felt my mother’s worry the entire evening. The music was provided by Vinyl and Octavia and yet again I found myself blasted through an open window by their massive speakers.

The following month passed peacefully enough and before we knew it the Grand Galloping Gala was upon us. Umbra had opted to stay home in order to avoid confusion or possible panic. Shadow and I agreed it would be a good idea, as did Cindra.

“Jackson, why did we have to fly again”, Cindra asked as her wings buzzed beside me.

“Because somepony forgot to commission a carriage for royal purposes”, I replied with a pointed stare at the changeling.

“Oh yeah”, she muttered sheepishly.

“Come on, it isn’t much farther to the train station”, Shadow laughed. “Have you seriously gotten that lazy Cindra?”

“I’ll show you lazy when we get home”, the changeling grinned.

We landed outside of the train station and I rushed to the ticket window. I opened my coin purse but the stallion at the ticket booth refused to accept the twenty bits. I left it on the counter and shrugged before I walked away and met up with my two mares on a nearby bench.

“It always amazes me how fast the train ride is”, Cindra smiled. “Before I met you guys I never would have been able to ride the train.”

“There’s a serious racism problem in this country”, I sighed.

“Wait, are you racist or something”, Cindra cocked her head to the side.

“Seriously”, I deadpanned. “I’m married to a vampony, engaged to a changeling and I’m not even a pony.”

“So”, she shrugged.

“Cindra, think about everything I just said”, I sighed.

“And?”

“I’m not racist”, I grinned. “I’ll torture anypony equally.”

“About that”, she shivered.

At that moment a gaggle of giggling girls approached from behind and a shrill voice drew my eyes around. The Mane Six as ponies had begun calling them were dressed in travelling clothes but their manes and tails were styled beautifully. Their manes flowed gracefully and I had a difficult time tearing my eyes from Dash and Twilight.

“You ladies look amazing”, I smiled as I stood and offered them a light bow.

“His manners certainly have improved”, Rarity giggled.

The newly assembled mares turned their eyes to my garment bag draped over my arm with expectation. I groaned and disappeared to the restroom to change returning moments later wearing my formal attire.

The silky yet strong fabric flowed over my body like the deepest shadows of night accented with burnt gold piping that lined the shoulders, chest and sleeves of my shirt. The flowing pants had a single burnt gold stripe down the outside of the legs. My ceremonial blade hung at my waist and the bundle of braids cascaded down my back.

“Damn”, Shadow, Dash and Twilight said at the same time, the latter two blushing lightly.

I laughed as the train pulled into the station and we boarded. I waited for Twilight and the girls but they pointed to their apple shaped carriage. I shrugged and headed into the train. I followed the girls to a private cabin which, as it turns out, was reserved for royalty. I settled comfortably in the middle of the couch and waited for the pile on that actually never came.

“What’d I do this time”, I wondered as I scratched my head.

“Nothing, why”, Shadow asked in confusion.

“Normally you two are glued to my side every chance you get”, I laughed.

“Oh, we just didn’t want to wrinkle our outfits”, my wife smiled.

“Makes sense”, I shrugged.

“You know”, Cindra purred as she eased toward me, “We could always take them off.”

“We could”, I murmured as I lightly kissed her lips before sitting back, “But the train ride to Canterlot isn’t long enough.”

I leaned my head back as Cindra pouted and Shadow laughed in that beautiful voice I could never get tired of. The changeling flopped her front half over my lap and pouted some more as we laughed. Before too long we arrived in Canterlot and left the train.

We were ushered to the gates of the castle by Shining Armor himself where we were greeted by my mother and aunt. I walked up to my mother and held my arms out to her. She hesitated for half a moment before closing her eyes happily and hugging me tightly. I kissed her cheek before turning to my aunt and hugging her as well.

“It’s good to get out of the forest and not be killing something”, I smiled quietly.

“There will be no need for that sword tonight”, my mother advised with a stern glare.

“Do you know how hard it is to wash the blood out of this handle”, I laughed. “No, I would use magic.”

With that I walked away with a stunned vampony and changeling trailing behind me. Once we were out of earshot my wife did her matrimonial duties and began to nag, nag, nag. I smiled and told her I would apologize later which mollified her somewhat. We made our way into the main event and I waved to Vinyl and Octavia in passing. I pulled two chairs out at a side table but a servant arrived to lead us to our assigned table in the midst of the area.

I looked to the next table over and saw my mother and aunt’s names on placards at two of the three seats. I shrugged and pulled out the chairs for Shadow and Cindra before taking my own seat.

“Such a gentlecolt”, some prissy looking fancy pony named Fleur de Lis simpered.

“I may be young”, I replied as I stood with a bow of my head, “But my mother did instill manners in me. I thank you for the compliment, madam.”

“Very nicely done”, my aunt whispered in my ear as Fleur tittered and flounced away.

“Thank you”, I replied as we took our seats. “As you can see, I can behave like a civilized mindless pony.”

“I agree with you about mindless”, my aunt admitted quietly. “Most of the issues that come before my sister are trivial at best. Just today she had to settle a dispute over whose fault it was a tree in the middle of a property line fell over!”

“Geez, I’m glad my only sentient subject is a weird little zebra hermit”, I scoffed.

“And what of Ponyville”, she asked in shock.

“What about it”, I shrugged. “Mayor Mare handles the problems in town. Well, either her or the Mane Six.”

“That actually is rather catchy”, the lunar ruler begrudgingly admitted.

“So yeah, I have plenty of time to slip into madness”, I joked with a fake giggle.

“Madness”, she asked with a deep stare. “The things you have done are not madness. They are dark and hateful things. They are chaotic things spawned by the chaos in you.”

“Wow, way to kill the mood”, I scoffed.

“Make no mistake of this, Jackson”, she said darkly as she got close to me. “If you turn out to be anything like Discord I will give the order myself to turn you to stone.”

“Can your powers reach the Spirit Realm”, I asked as I inspected my nails. “I really don’t want to fight, Aunt Luna. I want our family to get along.”

“Perhaps we could if you would just accept a hoof offered in help”, she retorted. “Jackson, I know what the call of Chaos is like. Let me help you.”

“Why, so you can rape me again”, I hissed quietly.

“Jackson”, Shadow gasped.

“It’s alright, Princess Shadow”, my aunt sighed. “Your husband has no reason to trust me. I regret my actions, but I understand if forgiveness is a long time in the coming.”

At that moment a herd of wild animals burst in the door followed by a disheveled Fluttershy.

“You’re. GOING TO. LOVE ME”, she shouted with furiously splayed wings.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 1 Author's Note

Greetings. I'm Picta Vulpes, also posted on fanfiction.net. I received the suggestion to post my story here as well so here it is. I hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 1

The first thing I could remember was darkness. And the pain, of course. It was a sort of pain that made one wish they were dead. If I had known then what lay in store for me, I would have wished all that much harder.

As it was, the only thing I could focus on was that complete and total blinding pain. Trying to move was agony. The one time I made the mistake of trying to open my eyes I found myself regaining painful consciousness an immeasurable amount of time later. Hell, just breathing felt like the devil himself was clawing my lungs out.

What the hell have I done, now?
Something that sounded like rustling leaves blasted through a ridiculously oversized sound system directly into my brain assaulted me, drawing a strangled groan from my throat. The piercing shriek that followed drove a spike through my head that turned out to be too much for me. No shame in admitting I passed out, is there?

Slowly I regained consciousness, albeit painfully. The sounds of rustling leaves returned accompanied by voices this time.

“Now, calm down an’ tell me what tha hay yer talkin’ about, sugar cube”, a heavily Southern accented girl’s voice groaned.

The only thing I could hear was the softest of breezes.

“Well, where didja see it, then?”

Another breeze that I could only assume was a whisper, followed by the sounds of footsteps. Suddenly the steps ended as the redneck chick let out a huge gasp before she stumbled backward.

“Go get somepony here, NOW”, she shouted.

“P-please”, I gasped before slipping back into silence.
-v-
“Princess, what in the world is that creature”, some prissy sounding bitch asked.

“I have to admit, I do not know”, the ‘princess’ replied. “It may be some time before we have answers.”

“But it talks”, a voice gently whispered.

IT?! What in the fuck is going on here?!

“My dear Fluttershy”, the princess said quietly, “this is a male of whatever his species. He talks.”

“Oh, I- I’m so sorry”, the voice belonging to Fluttershy whimpered, on the verge of tears by the sound of things.

“Think nothing of it”, the princess replied sweetly. “Now, I must ask you to leave. His injuries are still rather severe, so I must concentrate. We shall speak tomorrow.”

“Goodnight, Princess”, the snobby bitch simpered before several pairs of boots left the room.

“Oh, you poor creature”, the princess sighed quietly, “what happened to you?”

I managed a pained groan before warmth flooded through my body, removing the pain from my mind almost instantly. I tried to speak or move but found myself held fast.

“No no, don’t move”, she cooed. “You somehow managed to break every single bone in your body, even that uniquely shaped skull of yours. I have to warn you that you have a very painful night ahead of you, so you will have to be sedated.”

Half of a frenzied groan slipped out before silence claimed me again, caressing my mind until light began to intrude. Slowly I lifted my head, waves of dizziness crashing over me, and peeled my eyes open for the first time. A haze hung over my vision as I took in my surroundings. In the corner was a lone tree with some type of white flower on it. Beside my bed was a small table, a curtain on rails hung from the ceiling, and across the room from the foot of my bed was an open door.

Okay, I’m in the hospital. Cool. Is that a fucking HORSE?!

“Ah, awake, I see. How do you feel today”, the smallish horse greeted.

“You talk”, was all I could utter. I can honestly say I never have seen a talking horse- no, he has a horn. A UNICORN?!

“Yes”, he chuckled. “I’m Doctor Adryl, but you can call me Ben.”

“Ben Adryl”, I whispered. “Benadryl?!”

Something inside just shifted. Manic giggles burst forth, startling the Doctor. As he turned to the side I saw a medicine bottled tattooed on his flank and just lost it. I began cackling, unable to stop myself.
A unicorn doctor named Ben Adryl? This has to be some kind of dream. I’m just having a really weird dream.

“Orderlies”, the unicorn shouted as he backed away.

My cackles turned into howls of laughter as two more unicorns rushed in from the hallway, both of the wearing gleaming white medical scrubs. They took one look at me before their horns glowed- what the fuck?- and some type of bubble wrapped around my bed.

“What in Equestria is going on”, a familiar voice, sounds like the princess, called as her footsteps hurried up the hall.

“Princess Celestia”, Doctor Adryl gasped with a bow.

I felt my eye twitch as a massive white unicorn with wings burst through the door, the bright overhead lights glinting off her golden tiara. And as if that wasn’t enough of a shock, I happened to notice her mane and tail, both of which were translucent, multicolored and flowing in a nonexistent breeze.

“P-princess Celestia”, I gasped in shock.

“Yes, I am Princess Celestia”, she smiled, her voice motherly. “Who may you be?”

“I don’t remember”, I whispered after several minutes of thought. “Where am I?”

“You’re in the royal infirmary in Canterlot Castle, the seat of power in Equestria.”

“Do what, now”, I said, my eyes going wide.

“My dear… whatever you are”, she smiled. “I don’t know where you come from, but I find myself in quite a curious situation.”

“You’re in a curious situation”, I laughed. “I woke up to crippling pain in an unknown land inhabited by talking horses-“

“Ponies”, Princess Celestia replied.

“Whatever. I have no clue who I am. What I am. I know absolutely nothing.”

“But you’re safe”, the winged unicorn said quietly, reaching a wing toward me.

“Am I”, I asked as I shifted away slightly, which caused her brow to furrow slightly.

“I would never hurt you”, she whispered before lowering her wing. “In time you will come to realize that.”

“Look, this is a lot of shit to take in”, I sighed.

“Then I will allow you to rest”, she said quietly before leaving. On her way out she glanced over her shoulder at me, her eyes unreadable.

Okay, that’s not creepy, I thought to myself. Okay, let’s think about this. I don’t have a clue who I am or where I’m from. I woke up with every bone in my body broken. Said broken bones were healed by talking ponies. This has got to be some sort of nightmare.

“Good morning”, a somewhat cute little pony chimed as she entered my room somehow balancing a covered tray on her back.

“Good morning, I guess”, I slowly replied.

“Do you need anything”, she asked with a smile.

“My clothes would be nice”, I muttered.

“You weren’t wearing any when you were admitted”, she blushed.

Great, I thought. Not only was I stuck somewhere strange with no memory, I somehow wound up in a royal hospital staffed by talking animals and I was apparently completely naked the whole time. The little nurse only confirmed my suspicions.

“If I may”, she said as she blushed harder, “what happened to your sheath?”

“My what?”

“Your sheath”, she repeated before glancing toward my lap. “What kind of accident were you in?”

“I don’t have one”, I laughed. “How it looks now is how it always looked.”

“Oh.” With that simple statement she blushed so hard her face seemed to catch fire and hurried out the door.

Hm. I shrugged my shoulders before picking up the tray she left beside my bed and settling back against the pillows. My stomach growled as I lifted the lid from the tray and caught a whiff of the pasta dish I had been served. It smelled delicious, but the plain noodles were a sort of grayish green. I didn’t know what they consisted of, but I figure it wouldn’t hurt to try.

I was wrong. The moment the “pasta” touched my tongue it made its way back out of my mouth even quicker than it went in. The taste was absolutely disgusting, and the rough gritty texture was enough to gag me. Upon closer inspection I realized I was given a plate of formed hay to eat.

“Fucking really”, I groaned as I shoved the tray aside.

With nothing but the glass of water seeming safe I grumbled a little as I leaned back again. I didn’t have much time to grumble before the cute little nurse made her rounds, cocking her head to the side as she observed my mostly untouched tray.

“Is something wrong with your food”, the nurse asked.

“Wrong”, I scoffed. “That tray had some kind of something made from hay.”

“I thought everypony ate hay”, she murmured.

“I’m not a pony.”

“Oh my gosh”, she squeaked. “I didn’t even think of that!”

Without another word she somehow managed to snatch the tray away and disappear in a cloud of dust. Before the dust could settle I noticed a single buttery colored ear tip poking past the edge of my doorway.

“You can come in”, I called, chuckling despite myself as the new arrival let out a small squealing gasp.

“I hope I’m not interrupting”, she quietly gasped with a blush.

“Not at all”, I smiled as I shifted my position.

Slowly she eased into my room, her light pink mane hiding her blushing face. As she crept closer she glanced up at me, the light catching in the blue eye her mane wasn’t hiding. Finally she stood beside my bed, gently rocking side to side without looking at me.

“Did you need something”, I asked after a few minutes of awkward silence, which caused her to squeak and flinch.

“I was hoping to speak to you”, she whispered, “um, I mean, if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind”, I said as I patted the edge of the bed.

“Thank you”, she smiled as she spread her wings and actually fluttered up onto the bed.

“You’re a Pegasus”, I whispered in awe.

“Y-yes”, she whimpered.

Slowly I reached out and brushed my fingertips across her wing, jumping slightly as she gasped and snatched her wing away.

“I’m sorry”, I immediately said, pulling my hands back and tucking them underneath me.

“That’s okay”, she blushed, “I’m just not used to anypony touching my wings.”

“Why not”, I asked.

“Oh, no I couldn’t possibly say”, she blushed even harder.

“Why not?”

“I’d honestly rather not say”, she whispered.

“Fair enough”, I shrugged before flopping back onto my pillows. “So that winged unicorn said your name is Fluttershy?”

“Oh, that wasn’t a unicorn”, Fluttershy smiled. “Princess Celestia is an alicorn.”

“A what now?”

“An alicorn”, Fluttershy replied. “Princess Celestia and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza are the only two in all of Equestria that I know of.”

“Wow.”

“What’s your name”, she smiled at me.

“I… I can’t remember”, I sighed as my shoulders sagged.

“Oh you poor thing”, she cooed before hopping up and pulling me into a hug that just felt right.

“I don’t remember anything”, I whispered as I returned the hug. “I don’t remember my name, where I’m from, how old I am or anything.”

“It’s okay”, she said softly, leaning into the hug and stroking my shoulder length hair with a hoof. “Just give it time and I’m sure it will all come back to you.”

“I hope so”, I sighed, leaning back right as a multicolored blur slammed into me knocking my head into the wall. Darkness reached for me again.

“Well how the heck was I supposed to know it was hugging you”, a slightly scratchy voice yelled.

Slowly my senses returned to me allowing me to open my eyes. Somehow I wound up with my freshly bandaged and still slightly bleeding head in Fluttershy’s lap while she gently stroked my hair and glared at my attacker. As far as I could tell it was a light blue Pegasus with every color of the rainbow in its mane and tail.

“Well maybe you should think before you act”, she huffed. “And this is a him, not an it.”

“My name”, I groaned, “is Jackson.”

“What the buck”, the rainbow pony shouted. “It can talk?”

“Language, missy”, Fluttershy actually shouted before turning a kind smile toward me. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah”, I said as I sat up with a groan. “I can remember my name.”

“Oh that’s wonderful”, Fluttershy smiled.

“You said your name is Jackson?”

“Yeah”, I sighed. “That’s the only thing I can remember, though.”

“How did you remember”, the shy pony asked.

“My guess is cognitive recalibration”, I replied, sighing when I saw their blank expressions. “Something must have gotten knocked back into place when rainbow butt slammed me.”

“The name is Rainbow Dash”, the annoying Pegasus shouted right in my face.

“Okay”, I said slowly as I wiped spit from my cheek. “Back the fuck up right now.”

“Or what”, she grinned, floating even closer.

Without a word my hand shot out and grabbed her by the throat. Her eyes bulged out as I began to squeeze, my fingers digging into her soft fur. I held the pressure for a few seconds before she began to wildly struggle.

“Jackson, let her go”, Fluttershy cried as she tugged on my arm.

“You listen to me”, I growled at Rainbow Dash as I dragged her toward me until we were nose to nose. “If you ever attack me again you will regret it.”

I spared a glance at Fluttershy and felt a twinge in my heart when I saw the fear in her eyes. With my eyes still locked with hers I dropped the rainbow menace who flopped off the bed onto the floor gasping.

“You’re a monster”, Rainbow Dash choked out.

“I don’t know what I am”, I mumbled before turning away from both of them and pulling the cover up over my shoulder.

“Perhaps it is time to leave”, Celestia’s voice floated through the door of my room.

“Princess Celestia”, both ponies gasped before bowing deeply.

“Rise”, the alicorn commanded.

Slowly the two mares stood, Fluttershy apologizing for some reason as Rainbow Dash slunk out of the room with her head hung low. Silently Celestia arched one eyebrow and stared at Fluttershy as her apologies quickly died on her lips. The timid pony glanced back as she left until the door glowed a light golden color and swung closed.

“If you ever try to harm another of my little ponies I will end you”, Celestia said coldly as she towered over me. “You live only by my good graces, creature.”

“My name is Jackson”, I snarled. “And maybe you should speak to your little ponies about not harming me.”

“I will not tolerate insolence”, Celestia shouted as she slapped me with her wing, knocking me out of the bed and into the wall.

“Fuck”, I grunted, shaking my head to clear it as I stood.

Before I knew what was happening I found myself enveloped in a golden aura, unable to move as the alicorn with a sun on her flank drew me up before her. For several seconds her violet eyes bore into mine, the grey irises of my eyes barely reflected. Without a word she touched her horn to my forehead and I felt a breeze slip between my thoughts.

“Oh my”, she suddenly whispered, dropping me with a gasp. “This is entirely unexpected.”

Before I could ask any questions or even make a sound a loud pop reverberated through my ears and I found myself on a chilly stone floor. The bright lights all around me blinded me for a few seconds, but soon enough I could see. For some reason we were in what appeared to be a bedroom. The scary part was the lack of a door.

“These will be your quarters for the next few days”, she intoned evenly. “We will speak again when I lower the sun.”

Without another word she disappeared with another loud pop. I glanced around at every nook and cranny I could see before pulling myself up into a chair with a huff.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 6

The massive bear launched itself at me, the razor sharp claws whipping past my face. I reacted instinctively and teleported several feet away. The bear changed course and charged again, going in for a bite. I noticed what the beast was doing and leaned back, avoiding the bite and catching the bear’s jaw with an uppercut punch. The hairy giant wobbled for a moment before it flopped down on its haunches and started actually bawling.

“What is it”, Fluttershy called as she exited the house.” Oh Harry, what happened?”

The bear sobbed and grunted and growled while pointing at me. As Harry kept making noises Fluttershy’s brow dropped lower and lower.

“That sounds terrible”, Fluttershy gasped, “but you should know better, Harry.”

The massive bear hung his head and made some more noise before she turned her perturbed glare on me.

“I’m disappointed in you, Jackson”, she said sternly. “It isn’t nice to hit others.”

“I’m sorry”, I muttered sheepishly before a thought struck me. “Hey, I was just defending myself.”

“I know, and Harry said he’s sorry”, she replied. “Now, let’s all go inside and have some tea.”

Harry and I followed Fluttershy toward the house, both of us sufficiently shamed. Suddenly he reached one claw out to me. I glanced from his claw to his face, wincing when he shifted his eyes to the side where Fluttershy was watching us. I accepted his claw and huffed out a breath when he pulled me into a hug. I heard a cute giggle before the door opened.

“Put me down”, I grunted while trying to squirm free.

Harry ignored me and carried me inside, stooping to fit through the door. I sighed heavily as he tromped up the stairs to the second floor and through the second door on the left. Before me was a bedroom with a somewhat large bed, a decent sized writing table and chair and a dresser. Harry seemed to smile as he put me down patted my head and trundled out of the room.

“I see you found your room”, she smiled quietly.

“Yeah”, I laughed. “Harry kinda helped me find it.”

“I’m so glad the two of you are getting along”, she whispered as she closed her eyes in happiness.

“I’m sorry”, I found myself apologizing. “It was all a misunderstanding. Harry got scared I guess and was protecting you.”

“Yes, he’s awfully protective”, she said, her ears drooping. “I’m just sorry you two got in a fight.”

At that moment a fuzzy bunny, who Fluttershy introduced as Angel, hopped into the room and stared at Fluttershy as he tapped his back paw on the floor. He snottily pointed at his mouth, then Fluttershy, then the other part of the house. The timid Pegasus apologized the entire way out the door and disappeared. Angel stared at me for a second before blowing a raspberry and disappearing out the door.

“Stuck up little asshole”, I muttered as I went back down to retrieve my belongings I had dropped when Harry attacked.

I gathered my travel bag and bedroll and headed back inside. On the way up the stairs I passed a slightly blushing Fluttershy and asked for paper and a quill. She promised to bring it to me right away, blushed a little bit harder and zipped away.

“Coexist peacefully”, I muttered as I entered my room.

I looked around the room and settled for putting the flowing outfits in the dresser. My socks went in the top drawer, thin summer socks like I wore now on the left and the thicker winter socks on the right. My shirts went into the middle drawer, again separated by season, as well as the pants and shorts in the bottom drawer. When I was satisfied with my clothing I pulled the few knickknacks out that I had acquired while living in the castle.

The first I pulled out was a plain silver necklace with a triangle pendant on it. I had been in an antique shop hiding from the overprotective gazes of the royal guards when I saw it out of the corner of my eye. As my eyes locked on it I felt drawn to it like I was supposed to have it. I happily parted with the fifty bits for it. Whenever I wore it, I felt as if I had rested for a week or something. That’s how good it made me feel.

The second was a scratched up ring made from woven gold strands, nothing important. I had spotted it at the open market in Canterlot one weekend and on a whim decided to buy it. There was absolutely nothing special about the ring, but I still felt something telling me the ring would be useful. So naturally I said fuck it and bought the ring.

The last item was a single small white alicorn feather inside a silk pouch, given to me by mom the night before I left Canterlot. She said it was a way to remember her. Even though I pointed out that I would be able to see the castle from Ponyville she still insisted I took it so I would always have a part of her with me.
I sat the ring and amulet on the top of the dresser and slipped the cord of the pouch around my neck. As soon as the silk touched my skin I felt comforting warmth flood over me, calming me and giving me a sense of peaceful strength. It was a welcome feeling, even if it was unexpected.

“I have that paper and quill”, Fluttershy called from the hallway, gasping as she came in the door. “Jackson, you’re glowing!”

“Huh”, I laughed as I looked down at my luminescent arms and torso.

“It’s so pretty”, she cooed as she flitted up to stroke my shiny cheek.

“You just wanted to touch me”, I grinned before booping her on her blushing nose. “You can admit it.”

“I wasn’t- I didn’t-“, she stammered as she dropped out of the air. “Oh, I’m sorry Your Highness!”

I arched an eyebrow and began to reach for her. She let out a cute “Eep!” and vanished out the door. I wasn’t really going to kiss her, but over the past month I had gotten used to that reaction when she would visit me at the castle. The first couple times I had actually kissed her, but eventually she began disappearing as soon as she realized what she had said.

I laughed and scooped up the supplies she had dropped. One of these days I would learn not to tease Fluttershy but it wasn’t today. I decided it would be best if I went ahead and wrote that letter, so I made my way to the desk and sat down to write.

Dear Mom.
I made it to Ponyville just fine. I ran into Rainbow Dash on the train, and you’ll be glad to hear that I apologized to her and now we’re friends. I also met an interesting pony on the train named Pinkie Pie. I think she uses true magic. The only thing I have seen her do is make confetti appear out of thin air. It isn’t a bad thing, but I thought you should know. Things are going well with Fluttershy, except for a misunderstanding with her bear Harry, but everything is okay now. I’ll write to you on Friday, just like I promised. Don’t worry about me or Twilight Sparkle. Until next time.
Your son,
Jackson.

I focused on my mother and sent the letter on its way. I went to the restroom to get a glass of water, jumping slightly as a scroll popped out of thin air in front of me. I clumsily grabbed it before it could fall and saw it was a reply from mom.

My dearest Jackson,
I’m glad to find your trip went well. I can’t help but worry about you both. I’m quite proud of you for apologizing to Rainbow Dash. She would be a very loyal friend. This Pinkie Pie you mentioned does seem to be using true magic somehow. Keep an eye on her for now, son. I hope you haven’t been teasing Fluttershy like you would at the castle. I look forward to your next letter.
-Mom

Considering I was planning to go into town I slipped the pouch off and into a pocket with the letter. Much to my relief I stopped glowing, which would have been hard to explain. Hell, it was going to be hard enough to explain my existence to any curious ponies. I decided not to dwell on it and headed out of my room.

“Fluttershy, I’m headed to town”, I called as I crossed the living room. “Do you need anything while I’m out?”

“A small bundle of cotton”, she quietly called from a side room. “If you don’t mind, that is.”

“I don’t mind”, I called back before closing the front door behind me.

I took a deep breath of the happiness inducing flowers near the door and set off at a relaxed pace on the way to town. I enjoyed the scenery as I walked along, peace seeming to just ooze from my surroundings. I was greeted by three little fillies, who introduced themselves as Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom that were absolutely filled with curiosity. I was bombarded with questions the entire way into town where the three said their goodbyes and scampered off.

“Cute little things”, I smiled as I made my way to Sugar Cube Corner.

The bakery was packed, ponies filling every table and waiting in line to receive their baked goods. Curious murmurs began floating through the air as ponies began noticing me and an impossibly high pitched voice screeched my name half a second before I found a pink blur wrapped around my face.

“Mffr mmph!”

“What was that”, Pinkie asked as she leaned back, freeing my face.

“I said let me go”, I gasped.

She smiled sheepishly before dropping to the floor. She nervously rubbed the back of her head as she apologized. I chuckled and patted her head which brought her happy smile back. She zipped to the kitchen and returned immediately with a tray of food.

“Pinkie, I can’t eat hay”, I said slowly.

“I know”, she smiled. "Nothing I brought you is hay.”

I looked closer and realized that what she had said was true. I tasted the pasta, my eyes going wide at how delicious it was. A small portion of fish was the next thing I devoured. It tasted almost as good as the fish Fluttershy had brought me during her regular visits. After I finished that off I turned my attention to the bright red cupcake and glass of milk. I pulled the wrapper back and took a nibble of the cupcake, surprise flashing across my face.

“Holy shit”, I laughed. “This thing tastes like apple cider!”

Pinkie grinned as I finished the cupcake and milk off. We sat and talked for a few minutes, getting to know each other a little. Eventually she had to return to work, so I tried to pay for my food before leaving. I had just made it out the door when I felt a hoof shoving into my pocket. I whirled around and came face to face with a perturbed Pinkie threatening me if I didn’t take my money with me.

“Okay”, I said slowly, shuddering when she grinned and zipped away.

I shook my head and began walking down the street toward the market. I made it half a block before I heard Rainbow Dash cry out a warning. I instinctively ducked, glad I did as the multicolored menace crashed into a purple unicorn and a purple and green lizard. I laughed and continued on my way, somehow passing Pinkie Pie going in the other direction. I decided then and there not to think about the pink.

A niggling doubt burrowed its way into my brain as I walked, the sunshine seeming to be less comforting. I shrugged and made my way to the general goods store, trying to ignore the stares. I searched the shelves for cotton, surprised to find small individual bundles of cotton packaged for sale. I grabbed one and found a few other things I would need to make my room more comfortable.

“Okay, time to go”, I muttered to myself.
I made my way to the front of the shop and approached the clerk at the ancient looking cash register humming a foreign yet familiar tune to myself. The clerk smiled as she unloaded my basket and pressing buttons to total their prices up. She blushed lightly as she rang up the bundle of cotton.

Dafuq was that about, I wondered as I counted the correct bits onto the counter.

I shrugged and picked up the honest to goodness saddlebags, for fuck’s sake, and left the shop. A warm breeze blew in from Sweet Apple Acres bringing with it the aroma of apple cider, lifting my spirits as I headed back to my new home. I caught a glimpse of Rainbow Dash as she zipped through the sky just above the treetops.

“Ha, she’s gonna kill herself one day”, I scoffed as I let myself through Fluttershy’s gate.

I shook my head and entered the little cottage, cocking my head to the side as I heard the faintest noise. I listened closely and followed the direction the sound came from only to arrive at the door to the side room Fluttershy had called out from earlier. Apparently the room she was in was the downstairs bathroom.

“Fluttershy”, I called softly. “Are you okay?”

“Yes”, came the breezy reply.

“I have the cotton”, I said as I dug it from one of the saddlebags.

“Slip it under the door and leave please”, she whispered.

“What?”

“You need to leave, please. Just for a few days”, she begged.

At that moment the familiar pop of a teleporting pony resounded right behind me. I turned around and found myself face to worried muzzle with my mother. Before I could greet her we both winked out of existence and popped into a large room I was unfamiliar with. At one end of the room sat a high backed throne, giving me the blatantly obvious idea that this was the royal throne room.

“What’s going on, mom”, I asked as I glanced around.

“I apologize for spiriting you away so abruptly”, she sighed, “but I felt it best to remove you from the premises.”

“Why?”

“You see”, she hesitated, taking a deep breath to steady herself.

“What is it”, I asked, my ire raising a fraction.

“Certain times of the year”, Celestia said with a blush, “mares go through a biological process called ‘heat’ and I never thought I would be giving this talk.”

“Could this have anything to do with her asking why I don’t have a sheath”, I wondered.

“SHE ASKED YOU WHAT”, Celestia screamed, her Canterlot Voice echoing through the castle.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 14

The following day I was released from the infirmary, a feat every pony on the medical staff except two thought was impossible. I had regrown my feathers the first night, which I had accomplished with true magic. Even the scar on my forehead was fading, the stitches barely visible.

“Prince Jackson”, Nurse Redheart asked as she and Doctor Adryl walked me out, “do you do things to intentionally get hurt just to come see us?”

“Hey, I love my two favorite medi-ponies”, I smiled as I pulled both of them into a friendly hug.

My two companions smiled back as we walked, carrying on a lighthearted conversation. We eventually made it to the front doors of the castles and I grinned as I caught sight of Shining Armor leading a small squad of guards around the corner.

“Wanna see something funny”, I asked, grinning wider when they both nodded.

I released them and focused on Shining Armor. I grinned as I popped into existence right in front of the unicorn and snatched his insignia from the sash across his chest. I stuck my tongue out as he jumped back and teleported to the other side of the group.

“Catch me if you can”, I shouted, running back down the hallway.

Bolts of red magic exploded all around me as I ran, making me laugh despite the danger. One bolt struck the ground right by my left foot so I decided to teleport back to the doctor and nurse. A startled whinny slipped from Ben as I popped into existence.

“Here, hang on to this”, I laughed, tossing the insignia to the good doctor.

The shouting of the guards drew my attention to the right and I turned and rolled under two bolts of magic. Regaining my feet I ran out the palace doors and leapt into the air, spreading my wings. As soon as I got airborne I felt a stinging pain radiate from my back and grip my entire body in convulsions. My muscles locked as I fell to the ground and was tackled as soon as I crashed.

“You again”, Shining Armor shouted. “Where’s the royal crest?!”

“The doctor has it”, I groaned, his body weight pressing down on me.

“What is wrong with you”, Shining asked as he got off of me.

“Boredom”, I grinned, still unable to move.

He nodded to one of his guards and the magic left me, sending the Shiver across my scalp. He helped me up and stalked off, muttering about hide and seek and ignorant princes. I waved at the rest of the guards before I took to the skies and turned my sights on Ponyville. I hesitated a moment before flying in that direction.

“This is gonna be a long flight”, I groaned.

About thirty minutes into the flight I had a crazy idea and decided it would be worth trying. I flooded magic into my wings and grinned as they seemed to glow, despite the black feathers.

“This is gonna be fun”, I chuckled.

I flapped my wings hard and got a surprise as the land whipped by beneath me. I could hear a crackling noise as I flew even faster. It must have been an illusion from the speed, but I could have sworn my arms were stretching in front of me. Just when I felt like I was gonna rip apart a deafening boom ripped through the sky followed by bands of golden light.

“Holy shit”, I yelled as Ponyville was approaching fast.

I realized the town was approaching too fast so I started flapping backwards, trying to slow my descent. As soon as the upper story of town hall came into view I knew there was no other option but to ball up and hope for the best. I just knew this was going to hurt.

“HEADS UP, PONYVILLE”, I shouted at the top of my lungs.

Ponies began panicking as I streaked through the sky like a cannonball. I closed my eyes tightly as I slammed into the wall, wood fragments exploding outward as my hyper accelerated body ripped through the building like tissue paper, barely losing any speed as I streaked across the sky.

I zipped past the library, the branches slapping and grabbing at me as I tumbled end over end. A cyan blur latched onto me, somehow steering me down into a large pond on the outskirts of town. I splashed down in the pond, striking the bottom hard from what speed remained. I struggled to the surface, my wings making things more difficult.

“What the hay was that”, I heard Rainbow Dash yell as my head broke the surface of the water.

“Experiment”, I coughed while swimming to shore.

“That was a fail”, she laughed.

“Halfway from Canterlot to Ponyville in five minutes ain’t a fail”, I grinned.

“That’s impossible”, Dash scoffed.

“Wanna bet?”

Dash laughed out loud and flew away, most likely to find a cloud to lounge on. That was something I hadn’t even thought to try even though it sounded absolutely awesome. I looked around to make sure I was alone before I stripped down and wrung my clothes out and hung them on nearby tree branches to dry.

“That was fun”, I groaned, rolling my shoulders as I sat on the grass.

“Until you hit town hall”, a new voice called out from overhead.

I covered myself and looked up, jumping from the surprise of seeing a pair of crossed eyes staring at me from a fuzzy gray face with a goofy smile. It dawned on me that this was the one and only Derpy Hooves, Ponyville’s resident klutz. I teleported into the middle of a bush and brought my clothes over with magic.

“Don’t sneak up on me”, I yelled as I got dressed.

“Sorry”, she said with a smile.

She leapt off the cloud, falling maybe ten feet to the ground below. I wish I could say she stuck the landing, I really do. Somehow only her rear legs were willing to bear her weight, sending the front half of her body crashing to the ground. Her head wobbled for a second before she shook it and grinned with an adorable ‘squee’ as just her wingtips flapped.

“How are you doing that”, I asked as I left the bushes and picked my sword belt up and fastened it in place. “That just looks physically impossible.”

“I dunno”, she chuckled as she fluttered up and away.

“What the”, I whispered, scrathing my head then shrugging. “Derpy’s gonna Derp.”

I climbed the bank and began the trek back into town. Or rather, as close as Fluttershy’s cottage. I flapped my wings a few times to rid them of the remaining water and folded them against my back the best I could. I noticed a twinge in my back as I walked and stretched it out the best I could.

“Great”, I sighed. “Mom’s gonna kill me.”

I continued walking, my steps growing slower once my destination came into view. Considering how our last meeting went just the day before I was almost dreading the foreseeable future. My thoughts derailed as I caught sight of something odd outside of the cottage. I drew my sword as I crept closer to the cottage, my gaze never leaving the creature.

It looked like an extremely skinny pony crossed with some kind of insect. Its carapace was sort of a blackish green color, and oddly enough all four legs were filled with holes. Its dull blue eyes stared in the window with an unnerving glint of hunger. As I crept close enough I saw it was staring in at Fluttershy as she went around in a daze and a rage rose within me.

I stared at the back of the bug pony’s head and turned my blade around, fully intending to decapitate the foul beast. As I tightened my grip the handguard made the tiniest noise and caught the creature’s attention. It spun on me, its misshapen horn glowing green as it hissed in what almost appeared to be fear as it ducked back. I swung horizontally but missed as it skittered under my swing. It struck me from behind, its hoof catching me directly between the wings.

I cursed very loudly and spun, my blade slicing the creature’s left foreleg and severing it cleanly and splashing purple blood across my face. It cried out in pain and fell on its back holding its nub. I flapped my wings once to launch myself into the air and did my ‘superhero landing’, my knee beside its head with my sword at its throat.

“STOP”, a familiar voice shouted.

I stood and backed away from the creature, slinging the blood from my blade before sheathing it. I turned toward the doorway of the cottage and saw a horrified Fluttershy standing on the stoop shaking. She glanced at the blood on my face before rushing to the intruder’s side with a towel. When she reached for the bug thing’s wounded leg it hissed and snapped at her, causing her to jump back in fear.

“I’m trying to help you”, Fluttershy almost growled at the thing.

She slowly reached for the injury again, this time successfully wrapping it tightly. She pulled a piece of rope out of the tiny saddlebags she wore and started tying it around the towel. I stepped forward and reached down, punching the fake pony thing in the face when it snapped at me.

“What is this thing”, I asked as I retied the makeshift tourniquet.

“It’s called a ch-changeling”, she stammered in fear.

I checked my handiwork and decided it was sufficient before I stood up. The changeling started to try to squirm away but my hand on my sword was apparently enough incentive to remain still. I took a single step back and glared at the beast.

“Why did you attack this changeling”, Fluttershy demanded, turning an angry glare on me.

“I was protecting you”, I said evenly.

“What are you talking about, Jackson”, she asked as she cocked her head slightly.

“HE WAS GONNA FUCKING EAT YOU”, I shouted, leaving Fluttershy in stunned silence.

“No I wasn’t”, the surprisingly female changeling grunted.

“Shit, I hit a mare”, I groaned.

“YOU CUT MY FUCKING LEG OFF”, the changeling screamed, the pain evident in her voice.

“Jackson, help her”, Fluttershy begged as she gripped me around the waist.

“Here, bite down on this”, I said as I picked a stick up off the ground and shoved it in the changeling’s mouth. “This might hurt, so hold her down, Fluttershy.”

The Pegasus did as I asked and lay across the changeling. I picked up the severed leg and slid close to the changeling, pulling the bandage away. I placed the limb against the nub and focused my will on the wound, trying to reattach the leg. For several minutes I willed magic into the wound, but nothing was happening.

I turned my gaze to the changeling gasping in pain mixed with fear and came to a decision. I apologized halfheartedly, surrounded my hand with white hot fire and tossed the leg aside before placing my palm over the wound. The agonized whinny that came from the changeling almost struck me as funny but I refused to laugh.

I closed my eyes and focused the magic inside me to construct a replacement for her leg. I felt it more than saw it in my mind, mental hands shaping the golden magic into an exact replica of the old appendage. I made sure to punch the holes in her hoof in the exact same spots as before. The slowing and quieting of the changeling’s breath told me she had passed out, something I wasn’t sure if it was good or not.

“She doesn’t look so good”, Fluttershy whispered fearfully.

“I think it’ll live”, I shrugged and turned away.

“IT”, Fluttershy asked angrily, suddenly in my face.

“Yeah”, I quipped as I ducked under her hovering form.

“Jackson, you get back here this instant”, she said, the tone of her voice making my feet turn me around all on their own.

“Yes, Fluttershy?”

“That changeling is a she, not an it”, she scolded angrily. “It was wonderful of you to save her life, but I am very upset that you attacked her in the first place. What if you had killed her?!”

“That’s what I was trying to do”, I replied quietly.

“Jackson”, she gasped, “how could you say that?!”

“She was going to eat you”, I said. “I saw the hunger in her eyes reflected in the window.”

“What makes you say that it was hunger?”

“She was looking at you like mom looks at cake”, I said seriously, smiling when she laughed lightly. “You laughed, I’m off the hook!”

I darted into the cottage, grunting as a walking carpet grabbed me in a bear hug and carried me back outside. I groaned loudly as Harry sat me in front of Fluttershy and tried to sneak away again but she zipped in front of me, blocking my path. I thought about flying away, but remembered that she had chased Rainbow Dash for days for doing much less.

“Jackson, you almost killed somepony”, she said quietly with tears in her eyes.

“I was doing it to protect you”, I replied just as quietly, kneeling down to swipe her tears away as they fell. “All I could think about was keeping you safe.”

“Thank you”, she blushed, “but you didn’t have to use the sharp side of your sword. In fact, I wish you wouldn’t use a sword at all. They’re just so dangerous.”

I stared into her eyes for what felt like hours. The sadness I saw there made my heart ache for some reason, but the fear in her eyes shattered it. She was actually afraid of me. I stroked her cheek gently and made a choice.

“I’m sorry”, I whispered, clearing my throat before trying again. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy but I won’t give up my sword. If keeping you or anyone else safe means you’re scared of me, then I will move out immediately. But nothing is going to stop me from keeping you safe.”

“Jackson”, she began, tears forming again as I stood up.

“I can’t bear seeing you afraid of me”, I said evenly as I dropped my head.

“You aren’t going anywhere”, she said forcefully.

“I refuse to be a daily torment for you or anyone else.”

“How would you be a torment”, she asked, her voice raising slightly.

“Because you’re scared of me”, I retorted loudly.

“I’m scared for you, not of you”, she shouted.

“I don’t want you being scared at all!”

“You can’t help but be scared for your special somepony”, she yelled, blushing and covering her muzzle for some reason.

“There’s nothing special about me”, I muttered, turning toward the cottage but finding my way blocked by Harry. I felt a hoof on my shoulder and turned back around.

“You’re special to me”, Fluttershy whispered before kissing my lips gently.

So that’s what it feels like when someone else starts it, I thought as I stood there in shock. I heard Fluttershy’s voice saying words and I felt myself nod, but don’t ask me what was said. I felt myself moving but my mind kept swirling. Before I realized what was happening I was staring at an unconscious changeling lying on Fluttershy’s couch.

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 42

My booted steps echoed through the halls as I rushed to the throne room. Thoughts of Cindra being in danger raced through my mind as I walked and froze my heart. The very thought of losing somepony close to me was intolerable. As I opened the doors of the throne room I spotted the zebra between two guards.

“Miss Zecora”, I called, startling the zebra. “I have to ask that your audience with me be postponed. I have to find my assistant.”

“Why is it a servant you look for”, she asked in a thick accent, “when danger knocks at your very door?”

“What danger is at my door”, I asked and scratched my head.

“A pony whose form is not set”, she said darkly. “She has not awakened just yet.”

“Did this pony have a golden leg”, I asked nervously

“Her leg does shine, this is true. Might it have something to do with you?”

“That’s Cindra”, I shouted. “Where is she?!”

The zebra said a few more things in rhyme and began leading the way out of the throne room. I told Silver Lance to grab another guard and come with us as we stepped down the stairs outside of the castle. He called to some random guard and the two followed us into the woods. We followed the rhyming zebra for a while before we arrived in a clearing with leafy plants scattered all over. There, frozen in the center of the clearing, was the changeling I was searching for.

“Cindra”, I called out as I ran to her side.

Her eyes darted to me as tears of relief streamed down her face. She tried to move but couldn’t. I stroked her cheek and whispered calmly to her as I glared at Zecora. She met my gaze calmly, but there was a hint of confusion on her face.

“What”, I growled at her.

“The history of you two I do not know”, she said quietly, “but you are putting on quite a show. This paralysis will not last, but when she is free she must eat fast.”

“Fuck you”, I snarled before turning to the guards. “Watch her closely.”

I picked Cindra’s stiff form up and carried her out of the woods while the three others followed me. Once back on the trail I told them to keep up and took off at a run. It was awkward with the frozen changeling in my arms but it worked and before long we were opening the doors of the castle.

“SHADOW”, I boomed in a Canterlot Voice.

Right away I heard hooves scrabbling on the stone floor and looked up to see a vampony streaking at the zebra. I shouted for her to stop and she did, eyeing the newcomer with distrust as she zipped over to check on the changeling in my arms.

“She’s gonna have to feed when this shit wears off”, I told her before turning to Silver. “Escort Zecora to the throne room. I’m taking Cindra to our chambers and then I’ll be back to deal with her.”

As Silver nodded Shadow and I made the trek up the stairs to our chambers. Just before we got there Cindra went limp in my arms with a shuddering gasp. We burst through the door and rushed through the antechamber. I settled the trembling changeling on the bed and stroked her mane.

“Give her all the love you safely can”, I told Shadow quietly. “If she needs more than you can give then feed her lust. I have to deal with this damned zebra.”

My fiancé nodded her understanding and I stormed back to the throne room. I passed a few housekeepers who bowed to me as I went by and I nodded back to them. The entire way I was trying to decide what to do about the zebra before I made up my mind to hear her out before deciding on a punishment.

You already know what the punishment will be, Discord laughed in the back of my head.

“Shut up, dad”, I snarled sarcastically.

I strode in the open doors of the throne room and went straight to the perplexed zebra. I stood there staring in silence before I growled deep in my throat. Silver whispered in my ear and I nodded before taking a seat on my throne.

“Zecora, come here”, I said evenly. I waited until she was standing directly in front of me before I continued. “Would you mind telling me why you attacked a member of House Everfree?”

“I regret using that charm”, she replied, “but I thought that she meant harm.”

“So you attacked her out of misplaced fear”, I murmured. “I can forgive you because you didn’t do it out of spite but there must be repercussions.”

“I understand, your Highness”, she sighed. “I must answer for this mess.”

I motioned her forward and she complied. The look of confusion on her face almost made me laugh when I had pointed at my lap but she did as I asked. I placed my left hand on her back and charged my right hand with magic. She turned her head to look at me as I raised my hand into the air and understanding dawned on her right as I brought my hand down on her flank.

The first slap left a nice red handprint on her flank as she jumped and tried to scurry away. I held her down tightly as I continued administering her punishment. Her attempts to escape ceased almost immediately as tears and some kind of native language flowed from her. By the time I was done her flank glowed like a cherry.

“Now”, I said as I let her regain her hooves. “You’re forgiven, but keep in mind what happens when somepony does wrong.”

“I am not a child”, she muttered, “though that punishment was not mild. I do not wish to feel that again, so I shall not repeat that sin.”

“The point has been made”, I said as I stood up. “I have a changeling to take care of.”

“Would it be possible to accompany you”, Zecora asked. “I’ve never met a changeling, this is true.”

I glanced at Silver and he took up a post beside Zecora as I motioned for her to follow me. I led the way to my fiancé and assistant in silence, only speaking to answer the few questions Zecora asked about me. Before too many questions could be asked we stepped into my chambers to see two mares cuddled up on the bed as one set of yellow eyes watched us in the darkened room.

“What is she doing here”, Shadow hissed, making Zecora and Silver jump slightly.

“She’s here to meet Cindra”, I said but calmed the vampony as she leaped out of the bed. “Liebsche, she wanted to apologize and find out more about her.”

“If you touch her again”, Shadow hissed as she got in her face, “I’ll make my husband’s spanking feel like a tickle. Do you understand me?”

The zebra nodded in fear as she shrunk back slightly. In her own way she expressed no desire for trouble but was just curious about the changeling. I nodded to Silver and he took up a position inside the door. I stepped over to the bed and brushed Cindra’s mane out of her face.

“Cindra”, I whispered quietly, waking her. “How are you feeling now?”

“Better”, she whispered back tiredly before her eyes landed on Zecora and she scrambled to the farther side of the bed. “What the fuck is she doing here?!”

“I can see a simple apology will not do”, Zecora sighed sadly. “I’m guessing you wish to punish me, too?”

“Huh”, Cindra asked in confusion.

In response Zecora turned her flank to Cindra and even in the twilight of our chambers the redness was still visible. A small giggle slipped from the changeling as she rounded the bed slowly. She came over and hugged me before she advanced on Zecora. She stopped a few feet away and stared at the zebra in absolute silence.

“Why?”

The single word was greeted with silence for several seconds as Zecora bowed her head.

“Paralyzing you was the wrong thing to do”, she whispered in her thick accent. “I must admit I was scared of you.”

“I may be a monster”, Cindra uttered through the tears forming, “but I still have feelings too.”

“I do not know what to say. Perhaps we may speak another day. I apologize for putting you through hell, but before I leave I wish you well.”

The zebra bowed to us again before turning and sadly walking away. I watched a single tear fall to the stone floor before she disappeared from view. Cindra walked slowly back to the bed and climbed up to curl up in a ball.

“Help Zecora find her way out”, I said to Silver.

As he hurried from the room I crawled up on the bed and curled myself around the poor sniffling mare. I felt movement and looked up into a pair of glowing yellow eyes. I rested my head against Cindra’s shoulder as Shadow wrapped herself around the other side of the crying changeling.

“It’s okay”, I whispered as I stoked her mane. “You’re safe here.”

Before too long Cindra’s breathing leveled out and she slept peacefully. I continued stroking her mane as Shadow placed a kiss on Cindra’s cheek. Without a word she slid from the bed and entered the bathroom. After about ten minutes I began to get worried so I eased off the bed and followed her.

“Shadow”, I called softly as I approached the mare.

“Go back in there with her”, she replied coolly as she propped her front hooves up on the counter.

“What’s wrong”, I asked as I came up and slipped my arms around her.

“I don’t want you to see me like this”, she hissed as she pulled away from me.

“Like what”, I asked. “Showing emotions? Caring for someone you love?”

“No, I mean like this”, she snarled as she spun to face me.

Her eyes glowed red as she shoved me away from her. Her fangs glinted in the pale light from the candles nearby and I could see the veins on her wings standing out. She snarled again as she launched herself at me.

“Fuck”, I gasped.

We collided and went down hard. I grabbed her neck as she snapped her jaws shut inches from my face. I threw her off of me and scrambled backwards regaining my feet.

“What’s the matter, dear”, she hissed as her voice echoed oddly. “Don’t like what you see? Well I’m sorry to say that this is what you have to look forward to! It isn’t pretty, but it’s effective.”

Wow, I thought. I can feel some kind of power radiating off of her. It almost feels familiar.

She took a few steps closer and crouched into a fighting stance as her wings unfurled. She stood there as if waiting for something, but I couldn’t figure out what. She leapt at me again and I wrapped my arms around her as her furry body slammed into me. A sharp pain ripped through my left arm as she sank her fangs into me but I held her close.

“Take as much as you need”, I grunted. “I’ll give my last drop of blood for you.”

She drank greedily and I held her, stroking her mane and ears as she had her fill. Her breathing began to slow from the frenzied pace of just a few minutes prior and she went limp in my arms. As her fangs slid out of my shoulder I eased her down onto the floor and curled around her.

“Let me go”, she choked out through tears.

“No.”

“Please let me go”, she sobbed.

“Why”, I whispered and stroked her cheek.

“I don’t want to hurt you again”, she wailed. “I don’t want to hurt anypony anymore! I’m a monster!”

“Shadow Bloom, you listen to me”, I said sternly. “The only way you could hurt me now is to leave me.”

“But you have Cindra”, she sniffled.

“Cindra isn’t my fiancé, you are”, I replied. “Are you really going to leave two weeks before our wedding?”

“I thought you didn’t decide on a date”, she whispered.

“I just did”, I smiled. “You need me, but I need you a whole hell of a lot more.”

“What about Cindra”, she asked.

“Well, I haven’t thought that far ahead”, I admitted.

“I’m fine with being a consort”, Cindra’s voice came from the doorway. “As long as I get to be with both of you I don’t care.”

“Bisexual bug”, Shadow said with a wet chuckle.

“Magnificent mare”, she retorted as she flitted over and flopped on top of both of us. “By the way, that thing with the glowing red eyes and super aura was fucking hot.”

The two mares’ lips pressed together before they turned their attention on me. Shadow locked her lips to mine as Cindra shimmied down between her thighs. Things just began to get interesting when a green flash of flame dropped a scroll of parchment on my forehead. I groaned and unrolled the parchment to read it.

Prince Jackson,

I want my daughter back. I will be coming myself to collect Princess Cindra. I do not want open war between our nations, only Cindra. My subjects and I will arrive at Castle Everfree at noon in three days under parlay. Any hostilities shall be viewed as declarations of war and justice will be swift. Please, think of your dear fiancé and unborn foal. It would be a shame for anything to happen to them.

Queen Chrysalis

“Well, fuck.”

Chapter 69

We had just finished eating when a gray blur streaked into the dining room and huddled against my legs under the table. Cindra and I shared a look of confusion before I glanced under the table to see Umbra cowering beside me.

“What was that all about”, I asked.

“She is insufferable”, Umbra hissed quietly.

“Why do you say that”, I laughed.

“She would not stop speaking at first”, Umbra said before shivering. “She tried to mate with me just a few moments ago.”

At that moment a perturbed unicorn burst through the doors and trotted toward our table. She eyed the vampony cowering underneath the table and sighed lightly.

“I wasn’t finished asking questions”, she said testily.

“Asking questions or molesting vamponies”, I grinned as the unicorn blushed.

“I… I… never mind”, she sighed as she hung her head.

“Mistress Twilight Sparkle”, Umbra began nervously, “I do not feel that way about other mares.”

“But how is that when you’re essentially another Shadow”, she asked.

“Audrey, please explain”, I sighed.

Of course, Prince Jackson. Shadow and Umbra, while genetically identical, would not necessarily have the same speech patterns, mannerisms or preferences. Umbra is, by all definitions, a completely separate entity.

“Thank you, Audrey”, I nodded. “Do you see what she means?”

“I do”, she sighed before turning to Umbra. “I’m sorry about the confusion, Umbra.”

“It is a small matter”, she replied as she crawled out from under the table.

“If you wouldn’t mind I would like to finish the interview”, Twilight smiled gently.

“I only ask that you do not do those things again”, Umbra said guardedly.

“I won’t”, Twilight smiled.

The two left the dining room discussing the physical traits of Umbra’s wings as well as the benefits and drawbacks of vamponism. I smiled at Cindra and clasped her hoof on the table.

“Cindra, I need to go to the dungeons tomorrow”, I said and she shivered. “Don’t worry, I won’t do anything unethical.”

“Jackson, do you even know the meaning of ethical”, she laughed uneasily. “What kind of clones are you using this time? Or do I even want to know?”

“I’m bringing Shadow herself back tomorrow”, I replied.

“Seriously”, she asked with wide eyes. “You figured out how to get her soul back?!”

“Her soul left her when she was cursed with vamponism”, I replied. “The way Umbra explained it to me, she didn’t actually die.”

“Really?”

“Yeah”, I smiled. “Apparently she just went into some form of undead hibernation.”

“Is that what would happen to you if you bled out”, she asked quietly.

“I think so”, I replied.

“I’d rather not find out”, she said as she shuddered.

I stood and waited for Cindra before we left to go on with our day. I suggested the library and she happily agreed trotting along beside me as we made our way through the halls. I was pondering just how I could improve the distillery behind the castle when a siren blared through the castle. I jumped and spun wondering what was happening.

Fire detected inside castle. Please evacuate. Incoming magical assault.

“Where’s the fire”, I shouted.

Fire located in north tower.

“Shadow”, I gasped as I began racing down the hall.

The clatter of dragonfly wings told me that Cindra was keeping pace with me as I took to the air and burst out of a window. I stared in horror as flames engulfed the entire tower that housed my wife. I saw a fireball come from the tree line and changed course.

“See what you can do at the tower”, I shouted before I filled my wings with magic.

I summoned my sword as I zipped through the trees and caught sight of a lone unicorn. His grey fur shone in the sunlight as murderous intent filled my heart. He turned and spotted me a split second before I slammed into his torso wrapping my arms around him.

“You’re dead”, I shouted before teleporting the both of us to the courtyard.

As we burst into existence I slammed the unicorn to the ground and wrapped my hand around his horn. Fire burst from his horn blistering my skin but with one mighty heave I broke the offending appendage off flush with his skull. His cries of agony were ignored as the sound of crumbling stone filled my ears. I turned around right as the tower collapsed.

“NO”, I bellowed and bolted toward the rubble.

I slid to a stop yards away from the ruined tower and dropped to my knees. I let out a guttural cry of rage and sorrow as I stared at the flaming ruins. The unicorns on my staff launched jets of water into the mess causing clouds of smoke and steam to rise from the ruins.

“Cindra”, I gasped in sorrow. “Shadow.”

Before long the flames were extinguished as well as any joy that had been in my heart. I stood shakily and turned my eyes to the unicorn held down at spearpoint with a dozen horns trained on him. Darkness crept into my heart as I stormed across the courtyard.

“YOU FUCKING BASTARD”, I screamed as I got close.

I ran the last few yards and kicked him in the chest as hard as I could. I heard ribs break when my boot connected and sent him rolling. Before he stopped I was on top of him smashing my fists into his face and slamming his head into the ground. I called his horn into my hand and drove it into his throat as I continued to pummel him. I went back to slamming his head into the ground until I heard a sickeningly satisfying crunch.

“Rot in hell motherfucker”, I grinned as I watched the light fade from his one undamaged eye.

“Master”, Umbra cried as she flew through the air toward me. “You’re hurt!”

“That’s not his blood”, Twilight gasped when she galloped up to us.

The two mares stared at the dead unicorn before turning their eyes to the ruined tower. I looked down at myself and saw that I was splattered with the attacker’s blood but I didn’t care. I rose to my feet and stepped up to the two mares as they began to sob. I dropped to my knees and pulled them into my arms as my own tears began flowing.

“Where’s Cindra”, Twilight whimpered.

“She was in the tower”, I choked through my tears.

I stared at the destruction and openly wept. I could feel my heart breaking all over again as I thought of the two mares taken from me before my very eyes. I hung my head and just sobbed while Umbra and Twilight held me.

The various ponies had begun picking through the rubble clearing it away as they searched for any sign of Cindra or Shadow. I rose and helped clear rubble as I cried. My heart leapt to my throat as one of the ponies called for assistance. I rushed over and dropped to my knees when I saw the very corner of Shadow’s coffin sticking out of the rubble.

“Somepony give me a hoof”, he shouted.

I reached out and wrapped my magic around the large chunks of stone that surrounded the coffin and lifted them free. I dropped the stone to the side and turned my eyes back to the coffin but my heart stopped when I saw emptiness inside.

“What the fuck”, I whispered.

I used magic to lift even more stones out of the way until I had uncovered the foundation for the tower. To my confusion there were no bodies, no blood, no sign that they had even been there.

“Audrey”, I choked out.

Yes, Prince Jackson?

“Where are Cindra and Shadow?”

One moment while I locate them.

Several seconds of silence that seemed like hours passed before I heard Audrey’s silky voice.

Cindra and Shadow are in the infirmary. Shall I teleport you to their location?

“Yes.”

In an instant I stood in the middle of the infirmary scanning the room as quickly as I could. Nurse Redheart rushed up to me with a look of total shock and fear on her face. I waved her off as I rushed through the room in search of my mares. For the thousandth time my heart stopped as I spotted the bandaged changeling laying in a bed holding Shadow’s body tightly and snarling viciously at anypony who came near her.

“Cindra”, I cried in relief as I ran toward the two.

Upon hearing my voice she turned her head toward me and I stopped short when I saw the purple stained bandage covering her left eye. My heart dropped as she teared up and held a hoof out to me. I fell into her and held them both tightly.

Prince Jackson, Princess Celestia has arrived with Prince Blueblood in stasis. She demands entry.

“Let them in”, I hissed as I disentangled myself from Cindra’s terrified grasp.

I kissed her cheek and promised I would be back as soon as possible. I stormed out of the infirmary and started down the hall. I took several turns and saw a familiar doorway. I stopped in my tracks and stared at the little nurse standing in the hallway looking in the direction I had just gone. It was then that I realized I was lost.

“Well, fuck.”